The Project Gutenberg eBook of The History of the Crusades (vol. 2 of 3)
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The History of the Crusades (vol. 2 of 3)

Author: J. Fr. Michaud

Translator: William Robson

Release date: June 3, 2015 [eBook #49118]
                Most recently updated: October 24, 2024

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Giovanni Fini and the Online Distributed
        Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
        produced from images generously made available by The
        Internet Archive)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HISTORY OF THE CRUSADES (VOL. 2 OF 3) ***

                                  THE

                        HISTORY OF THE CRUSADES


                                  BY

                       JOSEPH FRANCOIS MICHAUD.

                      _TRANSLATED BY W. ROBSON._


                            A New Edition,

               WITH PREFACE AND SUPPLEMENTARY CHAPTER BY
                          HAMILTON W. MABIE.


                          _IN THREE VOLUMES._


                               VOL. II.


                               NEW YORK.
                        A. C. ARMSTRONG & SON,
                             714 BROADWAY.




                         CONTENTS TO VOL. II.


BOOK IX.—A.D. 1195-1198.

  FOURTH CRUSADE.

  The empire of Saladin divided among his
  successors—The civil wars thence arising—Dynasty of
  the Ayoubites—Extensive empire of Afdhal, son of
  Saladin—His civil contests—Alaziz, sultan of Egypt,
  takes arms against his brother—Nazr-Allah, vizier
  of the sultan Afdhal—Malek-Adel—Civil commotions
  of Palestine—Agitated state of the Christian
  colonies—Bohemond III. governor of Antioch, taken
  prisoner—Hospitallers and Templars—Pope Celestine III.
  instigates the fourth crusade—Henry VI., emperor of
  Germany, engages to assist—Diet of Worms—Hostilities at
  Ptolemaïs—Death of Henry of Champagne—Jaffa captured by
  the Mussulmans—Siege and battle of Berytus—Malek-Adel
  defeated—Fallandus, the Sicilian historian—Henry VI.
  of Germany conquers Naples and Sicily—Progress of his
  arms in Palestine—The Saracens defeated—Death of Henry
  VI.—Massacre of the garrison of Jaffa—St. Martin—Causes
  of the failure of this crusade, and its mischievous
  consequences—Cruel character of Henry VI                     pp. 1-35.


BOOK X.—A.D. 1198-1204.

  FIFTH CRUSADE.

  Rousseau’s opinion of the Crusaders—Enthusiasm and
  valour of the Christian troops—Causes which led to the
  fifth crusade—Instigated by Pope Innocent III.—His
  quarrel with Philip of France—Death of Richard I.
  of England—Preaching of Foulkes in favour of the
  crusade—Thibault IV., count of Champagne, engages
  in the crusade—Louis, count of Chartres—Preaching
  of Martin Litz—Villehardouin, marshal of
  Champagne—Baldwin, count of Flanders—Commercial
  greatness of Venice—Dandolo, the doge of Venice—He
  engages to assist the Crusaders—Gauthier de
  Brienne—Sums advanced by Venice—Death and character
  of Thibault—Count le Bar—Death of Eude III., duke
  of Burgundy—Boniface, marquis of Montferrat,
  elected commander of the crusade—Famine in Egypt
  and Europe—Death of Foulkes—Pecuniary exactions of
  Venice—Revolt of the city of Zara—Dandolo’s address
  to the Venetians in favour of the Crusaders—Isaac,
  emperor of Constantinople, dethroned—Siege of Zara—The
  Abbot de Cernay—Quarrels between the Venetians and
  the French Crusaders—Address of Philip of Swabia to
  the French barons—Policy of Malek-Adel—Reproaches
  of Innocent III. against the Crusaders at
  Zara—Character of the emperor Alexius—Capture of
  Corfu—Conquests of the younger Alexius, son of
  Isaac—Description of Constantinople—Besieged by
  the Crusaders—The Varangians—Speeches of Rossi and
  Conon de Bethune—Capture of Constantinople—Alexius
  dethroned—Isaac and his son Alexius restored to the
  sovereignty—The Crusaders become the allies of the
  Greeks, and the protectors of the Greek empire—Their
  communications with the pope                                pp. 36-99.


BOOK XI.—A.D. 1198-1204.

  Character of the Greeks—Position of Alexius the
  younger—His proposals to the Crusaders—Disputes
  between the Greeks and the Latins on articles of
  faith—Contentions with the Bulgarians—Conflagration of
  Constantinople—Imbecility and bigotry of the emperor
  Isaac—Statue of Minerva destroyed—Insurrectionary
  spirit in Constantinople—Famine in Egypt—Contests
  between the Greeks and the Latins—Greek fire—Treachery
  of Mourzouffle—He murders young Alexius, and ascends
  the throne—Character of Alexius—Mourzouffle’s contests
  with the Latins—Is dethroned—Death of Isaac—Lascaris
  chosen emperor—Abandons the city—Constantinople taken
  possession of, and plundered by the Latins—Destruction
  of the works of art—Statues of Bellerophon,
  Hercules, and Helen, destroyed—Reverence for relics
  and images—Fanaticism of Martin Litz—Fragment of
  the “true cross”—Virtues of Dandolo, the doge of
  Venice—Baldwin, count of Flanders, elected emperor
  of Constantinople—The conquered lands distributed
  among the Crusaders—Thomas Morasini elected patriarch
  of Constantinople—Correspondence between Baldwin
  and the pope—Death of Marguerite of Flanders, wife
  of Baldwin—Conquests of Leo Sguerre—Michael Angelus
  Comnenus gains the kingdom of Epirus—Lascaris
  proclaimed emperor at Nice—Mourzouffle captured
  and executed—Column of Theodosius—Quarrels between
  Boniface, marquis of Montferrat, and Baldwin—Boniface
  invades Greece—The Greeks rebel against the domination
  of the Latins—Victories of the Bulgarians—Defeat
  and Massacre of the Latins—Bravery of Henry of
  Hainault—Incidents of Baldwin’s life—Death of
  Dandolo—Boniface is slain—Characters of the Greeks
  and the Franks—Their different historians—Disputes
  respecting the sovereignty of Cyprus—Death of Gauthier
  de Brienne—Policy of Innocent III.—Knowledge of Greek
  diffused in the West—Refinement of the Venetians, and
  commercial greatness of Venice                            pp. 100-184.


BOOK XII.—A.D. 1200-1215.

  SIXTH CRUSADE.

  Famine in Egypt, and its frightful
  consequences—Destructive earthquake—Saadi, the Persian
  poet—Earthquake and famine in Palestine—Agitated state
  of Palestine—Death of Amaury, king of Jerusalem—Death
  of Bohemond III.—Pope Innocent III. stimulates the
  western world to the deliverance of the Holy Land—State
  of Palestine and Jerusalem—John of Brienne accepts
  the young queen of Jerusalem in marriage—Agitated
  state of Europe—Malek-Adel renews hostilities against
  the Christians—John of Brienne takes possession of
  Ptolemaïs—First dawnings of the Reformation—The
  Albigeois, the Vaudois, and other reforming
  sects—Papal crusade against them—Spain at war with the
  Saracens and Moors—Cardinal de Courçon preaches the
  crusade—Philip Augustus king of France, and John king
  of England, engage in the crusade—Dominant spirit and
  political contentions of Pope Innocent III.—Battle of
  Bouvines—The pope assembles the council of Lateran,
  and stimulates all Europe to the holy war—His death
  and character—Censius Savelli chosen pope, under the
  title of Honorius III.—He urges the crusade—Andrew
  II., king of Hungary, engages in it—Paganism of
  Prussia in the thirteenth century—Political state
  of Palestine—The throne of Syria abdicated by
  Malek-Adel—Melik-Kamel, the sultan of Cairo—Mount
  Tabor—Political state of Hungary—Her king returns
  from Palestine—The tower of Damietta captured by the
  Crusaders—Death and character of Malek-Adel—Decline
  of the empire of the Ayoubites—Cardinal Pelagius
  instigates the prosecution of the crusade, and proceeds
  to Egypt—Panic amongst the Mohammedans—Conspiracy to
  dethrone the sultan of Cairo—Battle before the walls
  of Damietta—Piety of St. Francis—The Mohammedans
  propose conditions of peace—Damietta captured, and
  the inhabitants destroyed by famine—The city assigned
  to John of Brienne—His speech against the invasion of
  Egypt—Obstinacy of Cardinal Pelagius—The Mohammedans
  burn the fleet of the Crusaders on the Nile, and
  compel them to capitulate—Melik-Kamel enters into a
  treaty of peace, by which Damietta is surrendered to
  the Mussulmans—Death of Philip Augustus of France—John
  of Brienne revisits Europe—Oppressions of the
  Christians of Palestine—The Georgians—Invasions of the
  Tartars—Marriage of Frederick II., emperor of Germany,
  with the heiress of the king of Jerusalem—Acknowledged
  to be king—Persecutions of the Albigeois—Contests with
  the Moors in Spain—War of factions in Italy—The Guelphs
  and Ghibellines—Frederick of Germany engages in the
  holy war, sets sail, and returns to Otranto—Gregory
  IX. succeeds Pope Honorius—His rage against
  Frederick of Germany—Frederick arrives at Ptolemaïs,
  and concludes a treaty with Melik-Kamel—Death of
  Conraddin, sultan of Damascus—Frederick acknowledged
  king of Jerusalem—Hostility of the Christians—He
  quits Palestine for Europe—His victories in
  Lombardy—Excommunicated by Gregory IX.—Treaty with
  his holiness—The pope determines on renewing the
  holy war—Thibault V., king of Navarre, and Pierre de
  Dreux, engage in it—Council of Tours for promoting
  the cause of the Crusaders—Deaths of Peter and of
  Robert Courtenay—Decline of the Latin empire in
  Constantinople—John of Brienne called to the throne—His
  death—Baldwin, his son-in-law, driven from the
  throne—Frederick of Germany excommunicated—He invades
  Italy and besieges Rome—Desolating civil war—Death
  of Melik-Kamel—Agitated state of Palestine—Battle of
  Gaza—Death of Gregory IX.—Richard, duke of Cornwall,
  joins the Crusaders at Ptolemaïs, but soon returns to
  Italy—Pope Celestine IV.—Disturbances in the reign of
  Innocent IV.—Pilgrims buy off their vows—Wretched state
  of Palestine—Political pretensions of the popes—State
  of Europe—General reflections on the crusades—Songs of
  the Troubadours—Leprosy in the West—Crusades against
  Prussia and the Albigeois—The sanguinary wars in the
  name of religion                                          pp. 185-311.


BOOK XIII.—A.D. 1242-1245.

  SEVENTH CRUSADE.

  The Tartars of the middle ages—Their history and
  conquests—Gengiskhan, the Tartar chief—Temugin—Prester
  John—Khan of the Karaites—Conquest of China, Carismia,
  and other extensive countries in Asia and Europe,
  by Gengiskhan—His death—Victorious career of Octaï,
  khan of the Tartars—Hungary conquered—The warriors
  of Carismia join the sultan of Cairo, and capture
  Jerusalem—The Mohammedans of Syria defeated by the
  Carismians, and Damascus captured—The Carismians rebel
  against the sultan of Cairo—They are defeated and
  dispersed—Barbarous hordes of the Comans—Distress of
  the Christians—Valeran, bishop of Berytus—Innocent
  IV., at the council of Lyons determines on the seventh
  crusade, and excommunicates Frederick, emperor of
  Germany—Cardinals first clothed in scarlet—Louis IX.,
  king of France, recovers from a dangerous malady,
  and determines on prosecuting the seventh crusade
  against the infidels—The illustrious names engaged
  in it—Blanche, the queen-mother—Agitated state of
  Germany and Italy—Frederick of Germany deposed by the
  pope—Civil contests thence arising—The nobles of France
  form a league to resist the exactions of the pope—Louis
  makes extensive preparations for the holy war—The
  earl of Salisbury, and Haco king of Norway, engage in
  it—Ameliorated state of society resulting from the
  crusades—Louis embarks and arrives at Cyprus—Pope
  Innocent IV. takes charge of his kingdom—Marguerite,
  wife of Louis—Archambault de Bourbons—Sieur de
  Joinville—Antioch ravaged by the Turcomans—Louis
  receives an embassy from the Tartar prince,
  Ecalthai—Political discord among the Mohammedans—Family
  of the Ayoubites—Malek-Salek Negmeddin, sultan of
  Egypt—Military and political state of Egypt at the
  time of the crusade—Louis IX. and the Christian forces
  arrive before Damietta—His address to the Crusaders—He
  besieges Damietta—Fakreddin, the Egyptian leader—Louis
  attacks and defeats the infidel troops—Damietta
  captured—Negociations with Negmeddin—Livre
  Tournois—Bravery of the Bedouin Arabs—Sidon captured by
  the Mohammedans                                           pp. 312-392.


BOOK XIV.—A.D. 1248-1255.

  Alphonse count of Poictiers, and Hugh Lebrun count
  of Angoulême engage in the holy war—Opposition
  of Henry III. of England to his barons and the
  pope—Raymond, count of Thoulouse—Count d’Artois—Death of
  Negmeddin—Beauty and genius of Chegger-Eddour, sultana
  of Egypt—Scharmesah captured by the Crusaders—Fakreddin
  takes the command of the Egyptian forces—Treachery
  of the Mamelukes—Military operations on the canal of
  Aschmoum—Terrific effects of the Greek fire—Fakreddin
  slain, and the Saracens defeated—Rashness of Count
  d’Artois, and his death—Battle of Mansourah—The
  Crusaders defeated by the Mamelukes—The earl of
  Salisbury, Robert de Vair, and other illustrious
  warriors slain—Continued contests with the Egyptians,
  and severe losses of the Crusaders—Instances of devoted
  heroism and individual bravery—The Crusaders exposed to
  famine and pestilence, and the Saracens victorious—The
  canal of Mehallah fatal to the Crusaders—-Sufferings and
  losses of the Christian army—Guy du Chatel, Gaucher de
  Chatillon, and other distinguished Crusaders slain—Louis
  attempts to regain Damietta—Is defeated, and surrenders
  as a prisoner of war—His entire army annihilated by the
  Saracens—Sieur de Joinville taken prisoner—Agonizing
  situation of Marguerite, queen of Louis—30,000
  Crusaders massacred, or taken into slavery—Religious
  resignation of Louis—He enters into an abject treaty
  for his ransom—Revolt of the Mamelukes—Death of
  Almoadan—Octaï, chief of the Mamelukes—The emirs of
  Egypt—Chegger-Eddour elected sultana of Egypt, and
  Ezz-Eddin Aybek the governor—Extinction of the Ayoubite
  dynasty—Damietta delivered up to the Mussulmans—Ransom
  paid for Louis—Consternation in France on hearing of his
  capture—He arrives at Ptolemaïs—Deliberates with his
  knights as to their future operations—The Syrians refuse
  to acknowledge the authority of the Mamelukes—Civil
  commotions in Egypt—Chegger-Eddour marries Ezz-Eddin,
  and yields her regal authority—Death of Frederick II. of
  Germany—Conrad, his successor, excommunicated—Jacob of
  Hungary—“Pastors”—Pope Innocent IV. urges the preaching
  of a fresh crusade—Singular message of the “Old Man of
  the Mountain” to Louis—A visit to his court—Cities of
  Palestine fortified by Louis—War between the sultans of
  Cairo and Damascus—Treaty between them, and hostilities
  resumed against the Christians—The Turcomans surprise
  Sidon, and slaughter the inhabitants—Belinas pillaged by
  the Crusaders—Pious devotedness of Louis—He fortifies
  Sidon—Death of Blanche, queen-regent of France—Louis
  quits Palestine, and arrives at Paris—Excellence of
  Joinville’s history—On the character and misfortunes
  of Louis—Damietta destroyed by the Mussulmans, and the
  mouth of the Nile filled with stones—Rise and fall of
  the Mamelukes—Hospital of Quinze-Vingts—The Tartars and
  Moguls—“Assizes of Jerusalem”—Characters of Frederick
  II. of Germany and Pope Innocent IV.—Papal crusade
  against Eccelino de Romano                                pp. 393-493.




                         HISTORY

                           OF

                      THE CRUSADES.




BOOK IX.

FOURTH CRUSADE.

A.D. 1195-1198.


WHEN we cast a retrospective glance over the periods we have described,
we congratulate ourselves upon not having lived in those times of
war and trouble; but when we look around us, and reflect upon the
age of which we form a part, we fear we have little reason to boast
over the epochs commonly termed barbarous. During twenty-five years
a revolution, born of opinions unknown to past ages, has pervaded
cities, agitated nations, and shaken thrones. This revolution has
for auxiliaries war and victory; it strengthens itself with all the
obstacles that are opposed to it; it is for ever born again from
itself, and when we believe we can perceive the end of its ravages,
it re-appears more terrible and menacing than ever. At the moment
in which I resume the account of the Crusades,[1] the spirit of
sedition and revolt, the fanaticism of modern doctrines, which seemed
to slumber, all at once awake, and again threaten the world with
universal disorder; nations which tremble for their liberty and their
laws, are aroused, and spring up in arms; a coalition of all kings and
of all nations, a general crusade is formed not to defend the tomb of
Christ, but to preserve that which Europe possesses of its ancient
civilization. It is amidst the rumours of a new revolution, of a
formidable war, that I am about to describe the revolutions and wars
that disturbed the East and the West in the middle ages. May I, whilst
deploring the calamities of my country, profit by the events of which I
am a witness, and by the frightful spectacle which is before my eyes,
to paint with greater truth the passions and the troubles of a remote
age, and revive in the hearts of my contemporaries a love of concord
and peace.

The death of Saladin was followed by that which almost always is
to be observed in the dynasties of the East,—a reign of agitation
and trouble succeeding a reign of strength and absolute power. In
these dynasties, which have no other support but victory, and the
all-powerful will of a single man, as long as the sovereign, surrounded
by his soldiers, commands, he is tremblingly obeyed; but as soon as he
has closed his eyes, his people precipitate themselves towards license
with the same ardour that they had yielded to servitude; and passions,
long restrained by the presence of the despot, only blaze forth with
the greater violence when there remains nothing of him but a vain
remembrance.

Saladin gave no directions respecting the order of succession, and
by this want of foresight prepared the ruin of his empire. One of
his sons, Alaziz,[2] who commanded in Egypt, caused himself to
be proclaimed sultan of Cairo; another[3] took possession of the
sovereignty of Aleppo, and a third of the principality of Amath.[4]
Malek-Adel, the brother of Saladin, assumed the throne of Mesopotamia,
and the countries in the neighbourhood of the Euphrates. The principal
emirs, and all the princes of the race of the Ayoubites, made
themselves masters of the cities and provinces of which they held the
command.[5]

Afdhal,[6] eldest son of Saladin, was proclaimed sultan of Damascus.
Master of Syria, and of the capital of a vast empire, sovereign of
Jerusalem and Palestine,[7] he appeared to have preserved something
of the power of his father; but all fell into disorder and confusion.
The emirs, the old companions of the victories of Saladin, endured
with reluctance the authority of the young sultan. Several refused to
take the oath of obedience,[8] drawn up by the cadis of Damascus;
others consented to take it, but on condition that their fiefs should
be secured to them, or that new ones should be bestowed upon them. Far
from labouring to reduce the power of this haughty soldiery, Afdhal
neglected the duties of his throne for the pleasures of debauchery,
to which he gave himself up entirely, abandoning the welfare of his
empire to a vizier,[9] who rendered him odious to the Mussulmans. The
army demanded the dismissal of the vizier, whom they accused of having
usurped the authority of the prince: the vizier, on his part, advised
his master to banish the seditious emirs. The weak sultan, who only saw
with the eyes of his minister, annoyed by the presence and complaints
of a discontented army, dismissed from his service a great number
of soldiers and emirs, who went among all the neighbouring princes,
complaining of his ingratitude, and accusing him of forgetting, in the
bosom of idleness and effeminacy, the holy laws of the prophet and the
glory of Saladin.

The greater number of them, who went into Egypt, exhorted Alaziz to
take arms against his brother. The sultan of Cairo gave ear to their
advice, and under the pretence of avenging the glory of his father,
conceived the project of possessing himself of Damascus. He assembled
his forces, and marched into Syria at the head of an army. At the
approach of danger, Afdhal invoked assistance from the princes that
reigned over the countries of Amath and Aleppo. Soon a formidable war
blazed forth, into which was dragged the whole of the family of the
Ayoubites. Alaziz laid siege to Damascus. The hopes of an easy conquest
animated his emirs, and made them believe that they were fighting in
a just cause; but as they at first had but little success, and as
victory seemed every day to fly further from their banners, the war
began to appear to them unjust. At first they murmured; then they
revolted from Alaziz, and at length rejoined the troops of Syria. The
sultan of Cairo, upon being thus abandoned, was obliged to raise the
siege disgracefully, and return into Egypt. The sultans of Damascus and
Aleppo pursued him across the desert, with the design of attacking him
in his capital. Afdhal, at the head of a victorious army, soon carried
terror to the banks of the Nile. Alaziz was about to be dethroned,
and Egypt to be conquered by the Syrians, if the brother of Saladin,
guided by a policy, whose motive might be easily divined, had not
opposed the authority of his counsels to the arms of the conqueror, and
re-established peace in the family of the Ayoubites.

The princes and emirs respected the experience of Malek-Adel, and
allowed him to be the arbitrator of their differences. The warriors
of Syria and Egypt, accustomed to see him in camps, looked upon him
as their leader, and followed him with joy to battle; whilst nations,
that he had often astonished by his exploits, invoked his name in their
reverses and dangers. The Mussulmans now perceived with surprise that
he had been in a manner exiled in Mesopotamia, and that an empire,
founded by his valour, was abandoned to young princes who bore no
name among warriors: he himself grew secretly indignant at not having
received due recompense for his labours, and was aware of all that
the old soldiers, he had so often led to victory, might one day do
to further his ambitious views. It was important to his designs that
too much of the empire should not be in the same hands, and that the
provinces should remain for some time longer shared by two rival
powers. The peace which he had brought about could not be of long
duration and the discord ever on the point of breaking out among his
nephews, must soon offer him an opportunity of reaping the rich harvest
of the vast heritage of Saladin.

Afdhal, warned by the dangers he had run, resolved to change his
conduct. Hitherto he had scandalized all faithful Mussulmans by his
intemperance in the use of wine. Aboulfeda, who was descended from
the family of Saladin,[10] says, in his history, that the sultan of
Damascus, during the early years of his reign, passed his life amidst
banquets and indulgence, taking delight in nothing but listening to
songs and composing verses. On his return from Egypt, Afdhal exhibited
an entire alteration in his manners; but he only fell from one excess
into another; he was now constantly at prayers, or employed in the
most minute practices of the Mussulman religion; but, in his excessive
devotion, as in his dissipated life, he was perfectly inattentive to
the duties of a monarch, and submitted himself, without reserve, to
the counsels of the same vizier who had already nearly cost him his
dominions. “Then,” says Aboulfeda, “complaints against him were heard
from all quarters, and tongues that had been loud in his praise became
silent.”

Alaziz thought this opportunity favourable for again taking up arms
against his brother; and Malek-Adel, persuaded that war was most likely
to minister to his ambition, no longer advocated peace, but placed
himself at the head of the army of Egypt. Having intimidated by his
threats, or won by his presents, the principal emirs of Afdhal, he
at once took possession of Damascus in the name of Alaziz, and soon
governed as sovereign the richest provinces of Syria.

Every day fresh quarrels broke out among the emirs and princes; all
those who had fought with Saladin, thought the moment was come at
which to put forth and establish their pretensions; and the princes
who still remained of the family of Noureddin began to entertain hopes
of regaining the provinces wrested from the unfortunate Attabeks by
the son of Ayoub. All the East was in a state of fermentation. Bloody
divisions desolated Persia, a prey to the various claims of the feeble
remains of the race of the Seljoucides. The empire of the Carismians,
which conquest was every day extending, threatened at the same time the
capital of Corosan and the city of Bagdad, in which the pontiff of the
Mussulman religion lived in perpetual fear. For a long time the caliphs
had been unable to take any active part in the events that changed the
face of Syria; and the only authority they possessed was exercised in
consecrating the victories of the triumphant party, whoever that might
be. Afdhal, driven from Damascus, called in vain upon the caliph of
Bagdad for protection; all that shadow of power could afford him was
a recommendation to exercise patience, and an assurance “_that his
enemies would have to render an account to God of what they had done_.”

Among the rivalries that convulsed the Mussulman states, Malek-Adel met
with no obstruction to his projects; the troubles and disorders which
his usurpation gave birth to, even the wars undertaken against him, all
contributed to the consolidation and extension of his unjustly-obtained
power. It became evident that he must soon unite under his sway the
greater part of the provinces conquered by Saladin. Thus was verified,
for the second time within a few years, the observation of an Arabian
historian, who expressed himself in the following words when speaking
of the succession of Noureddin: “_The greater part of the founders of
empires have not been able to leave them to their posterity._” This
instability of power is not a thing to be wondered at in countries
where success renders everything legitimate, where the caprices of
fortune are frequently laws, and where the most formidable enemies of
an empire founded by arms, are the very men whose bravery has assisted
in raising it. The historian we have quoted, deplores the revolutions
of military despotism, without duly searching for the natural causes of
them; and can explain so many changes only by referring to the justice
of God, always ready to punish, at least in their children, all who
have employed violence or shed the blood of man to attain empire.

Such were the revolutions which, during many years, agitated the
Mussulman states of Syria and Egypt. The fourth crusade, which we are
about to describe, and in which the Christians might have greatly
profited by the troubles of the East, only served to reunite the
scattered members of the empire of Saladin. Malek-Adel owed the
progress of his power not only to the divisions of the Mussulmans, but
to the spirit of discord that reigned among the Christians.

After the departure of the king of England, as was always the case at
the termination of every crusade, the Christian colonies, surrounded
by perils, advanced more rapidly to their fall. Henry of Champagne,
charged with the government of Palestine, disdained the title of king,
as he was impatient to return to Europe, and looked upon his kingdom as
a place of exile. The three military orders, detained in Asia by their
vows, constituted the principal strength of a state which but lately
had had all the warriors of Europe for its defenders. Guy of Lusignan
retired to Cyprus, took no more interest in the fate of Jerusalem, and
had full occupation in keeping himself on his new throne, shaken by
the continual revolts of the Greeks and threatened by the emperors of
Constantinople.

Bohemond III., grandson of Raymond of Poictiers, and descended, in the
female line, from the celebrated Bohemond, one of the heroes of the
first crusade, governed the principality of Antioch and the county of
Tripoli. Amidst the misfortunes that afflicted the Christian colonies,
the sole aim of this prince was the extension of his dominions, and
every means appeared to him good and just that could forward his
designs. Bohemond pretended to have claims to the principality of
Armenia; and employed by turns force and stratagem to get possession
of it. After several useless attempts, he succeeded in decoying into
his capital Rupin of the Mountain, one of the princes of Armenia, and
detained him prisoner. Livon, the brother of Rupin, determined to
take signal vengeance for such an outrage; and, under the pretence of
treating for peace, invited Bohemond to repair to the frontiers of
Armenia. The two princes engaged by oath to come without escort or
train to the place of conference; but each formed a secret design of
laying a snare for his adversary. The Armenian prince, better seconded
by either his genius or fortune, remained conqueror in this disgraceful
contest. Bohemond was surprised, loaded with chains, and carried away
to a fortress of Lesser Armenia. The war was instantly renewed with
fury; the people of both Armenia and Antioch rushed to arms, and the
countries and cities of the two principalities were speedily by turns
invaded and ravaged. At length peace became desirable, and after some
disputes upon the conditions, the prince of Antioch was sent back to
his states, and Rupin of the Mountain was restored to the nations of
Armenia. By an agreement entered into by the two princes, Alice, the
daughter of Rupin, married the eldest son of Bohemond. This union
promised to be the pledge of a durable peace; but the germ of so many
divisions still subsisted; the two parties retained a strong feeling
of the outrage they had received; and every treaty of peace becoming a
fresh subject of discussion, war was always ready to be rekindled.

In another direction, ambition and jealousy set at variance the orders
of the Temple and St. John. At the period of the third crusade,
the Hospitallers and the Templars were as powerful as sovereign
princes; they possessed in Asia and Europe villages, cities, and even
provinces.[11] The two orders, rivalling each other in power and
glory, attended far less to the defence of the holy places than to
the augmentation of their own renown and riches. Every one of their
immense possessions, every one of their prerogatives, the renown of
the knights, the credit of the leaders, all, even to the trophies
of their valour, were for them subjects of rivalry, and, at length,
this spirit of discord and jealousy produced an open, war. A French
gentleman, established in Palestine, possessed, as a vassal of the
Hospitallers, the castle of Margat, situated towards the frontiers of
Arabia. The Templars pretended that this castle belonged to them, and
took possession of it by main force. Robert,—that was the name of the
gentleman,—carried his complaints to the Hospitallers, who immediately
flew to arms and drove the Templars from the castle. From that time
the knights of the two orders never met without provoking each other
to the combat most of the Franks and Christians always taking a part
in the quarrel, some for the order of St. John, others for that of the
Temple. The king of Jerusalem and the most prudent of the barons made
many useless attempts to restore peace; and several Christian princes
endeavoured in vain to reconcile the two rival orders. The pope himself
had much difficulty in getting his sacred mediation to be accepted; and
it was only after long debates that the Holy See, sometimes armed with
evangelical thunders, sometimes employing the paternal language of the
head of the Church, terminated, by its wisdom and supreme ascendancy, a
contest which the knights themselves would have preferred deciding with
sword and lance.

During these fatal divisions none thought of defending themselves
against the general enemy, the Saracens. One of the most melancholy
consequences of the spirit of faction is, that it always leads to a
lamentable indifference for the common cause. The more violently the
parties attacked each other, the less perception they seemed to have
of the dangers that threatened the Christian colonies; neither the
knights of the Temple or of St. John, nor the Christians of Antioch or
Ptolemaïs, ever thought of asking for succour against the infidels; and
history does not say that one person was sent from the East to make
Europe aware of the griefs of Sion.

The situation of the Christians in Palestine was besides so uncertain
and perilous, that the wisest could form no idea of coming events, or
dare to adopt a resolution. If they appealed afresh to the warriors
of the West, they broke the truce made with Saladin, and exposed
themselves to all the resentment of the infidels; if they respected
treaties, the truce might be broken by the Mussulmans, ever ready
to profit by the calamities which fell upon the Christians. In this
state of things, it appeared difficult to foresee a new crusade, which
was neither called for by the wishes of the Christians of Asia, nor
promoted by the interests of Europe. In fact, when we cast our eyes
over the Christian colonies of the East, as they are described to us
in these unhappy times, and see the spirit of ambition and discord
displacing in all hearts the holy spirit of the Gospel, we cannot
wonder that Christendom took so little interest in their fate. Again,
when contemporary history represents to us these colonies a prey to
license and division, and destitute of everything that could render
them flourishing, we can scarcely believe that the West was again
likely to lavish its wealth and its blood to support and defend them.
But the great name of Jerusalem still produced a powerful effect upon
the minds of all; the remembrance of the first crusade still aroused
the enthusiasm of Christians; and the veneration for the holy places,
which appeared to grow weaker in the kingdom of Christ itself, was yet
cherished beyond the seas and in the principal countries of the West.

Celestine III. had, by his exhortations, encouraged the warriors of
the third crusade; and, at the age of ninety, pursued with zeal all
the projects of his predecessors; ardently wishing that the last days
of his pontificate should be illustrated by the conquest of Jerusalem.
After the return of Richard, the news of the death of Saladin
had spread joy throughout the West, and revived the hopes of the
Christians. Celestine wrote to all the faithful to inform them that the
most formidable enemy of Christendom had ceased to live; and, without
regarding the truce made by Richard Cœur de Lion, he ordered his
bishops and archbishops to preach a new crusade in their dioceses.[12]
The sovereign pontiff promised all who would take the cross the same
privileges and the same advantages as in the preceding crusades. The
profanation of the holy places; the oppression under which the faithful
of the East groaned; the ever-increasing insolence and audacity of
the Saracens—such were the motives by which he supported his holy
exhortations. He addressed himself particularly to the bishops of
England, and commanded them to use every persuasion to induce Richard
again to take up arms against the infidels.

Richard, although returned, had never laid aside the cross, the symbol
of pilgrimage; and it might be supposed he still intended to repair
again to the Holy Land; but, scarcely escaped from an unjust captivity,
taught by his own experience how great were the difficulties and
perils of a distant enterprise, his thoughts and time were engrossed
by his endeavours to remedy his losses, to defend or aggrandize his
states, and to be on his guard against the insidious attempts of
Philip Augustus. His knights and barons, whom he himself exhorted to
resume the cross, professed, as he did, a warm devotion for the cause
of Jerusalem; but they could not make up their minds to return to a
country which had been to them a place of suffering and exile.

Although the appearance of the preachers of the crusade everywhere
inspired respect, they had no better success in France, where, only
a few years before, a hundred thousand warriors had been roused by
the summons to defend the holy places. If the fear of the enterprises
of Philip was sufficient to detain Richard in the West, the dread of
the vindictive and jealous disposition of Richard exercised the same
influence over Philip. The greater number of his knights and nobles
followed his example, and contented themselves with shedding tears over
the fate of Jerusalem. The enthusiasm for the crusade was communicated
to only a small number of warriors, amongst whom history names the
count de Montfort, who afterwards conducted the cruel war against the
Albigeois.

From the commencement of the crusades, Germany had never ceased to
send its warriors to the defence of the Holy Land. It deplored the
recent loss of its armies, destroyed or dispersed in Asia Minor, and
the death of the Emperor Frederick, who had gained nothing but a grave
in the plains of the East; but the remembrance of so great a disaster
did not extinguish in all hearts the zeal for the cause of Jerusalem.
Henry VI., who occupied the imperial throne, had not partaken, as
the kings of France and England had, the perils and reverses of the
last expedition. Unpleasant remembrances or fears of his enemies
in Europe could have no effect in preventing him from joining in a
new enterprise, or deter him from a holy pilgrimage which so many
illustrious examples seemed to point out as a sacred duty.

Although this prince had been excommunicated by the Holy See, only
the preceding year, the Pope sent an embassy to him, charged with the
duty of recalling to his mind the example of his father Frederick, and
urging him to assume the cross. Henry, who sought every occasion to
conciliate the head of the Church, and who likewise entertained vast
projects in which a new crusade might be very serviceable, received the
envoy of Celestine with great honours.

Of all the princes of the middle ages, no one evinced more ambition
than Henry VI.; his imagination, say historians was filled with the
glory of the Cæsars, and he wished to be able to say with Alexander,
_all that my desires can embrace belongs to me_. Tancred, a natural
son of William II., king of Sicily, chosen by the Sicilian nobility
to succeed his father, was recently deceased; and the emperor, who
had espoused Constance, the heiress of a throne founded by Norman
Crusaders, and desirous of establishing his claims, judged that the
time was come to carry out his designs and achieve his conquests. The
expedition of which the Holy See desired him to be the leader, was
exceedingly favourable to his ambitious projects; when, promising
to defend Jerusalem, he only thought of the conquest of Sicily; and
the conquest of Sicily had no value in his estimation but as opening
the road to Greece and Constantinople.[13] At the same time that he
professed entire submission to the will of the head of the Church,
he endeavoured to form an alliance with the republics of Genoa and
Venice, promising them the spoils of the conquered; but in his mind
he nourished the hope that he should one day overthrow the Italian
republics and lower the authority of the Holy See, and upon their
remains revive, for himself and his family, the empire of Augustus and
Constantine.

Such was the prince to whom Celestine sent an embassy, and whom
he wished to persuade into a holy war. After having announced his
intention of taking the cross, Henry convoked a general diet at Worms,
in which he himself exhorted the faithful to take up arms for the
defence of the holy places. Since Louis VII., king of France, who
harangued his subjects to induce them to join in the crusade, Henry was
the only monarch that had mingled his voice with that of the preachers
of the holy war, to make his subjects acquainted with the sufferings
and complaints of the Church of Jerusalem. His eloquence, celebrated by
the historians of his time, but above all, the spectacle presented of a
great emperor himself preaching a holy war against the infidels, made
a profound impression upon the multitude of his auditors.[14] After
this solemn address, the most illustrious of the prelates assembled at
Worms ascended the evangelical pulpit to keep up the rapidly increasing
enthusiasm of the faithful; during eight hours nothing was heard but
the groans of Sion and the city of God. Henry, surrounded by his court,
assumed the symbol of the Crusaders; a great number of German nobles
followed his example, some to please God, _and others to please the
emperor_. Among those who took the oath to combat the Saracens, history
names Henry duke of Saxony; Otho marquis of Brandenburgh; Henry count
palatine of the Rhine; Herman landgrave of Thuringia; Henry duke of
Brabant; Albert count of Apsburg; Adolphus count of Schwemburg; Henry
count of Pappenhein, marshal of the empire; the duke of Bavaria;
Frederick, son of Leopold, duke of Austria; Conrad marquis of Moravia;
Valeran de Limbourg; and the bishops of Wurtzburg, Bremen, Verdun,
Habbastadt, Passau, and Ratisbon.[15]

The crusade was preached in all the provinces of Germany, and the
letters of the emperor and the pope kindled the zeal of the Christian
warriors everywhere; never had an enterprise against the infidels been
undertaken under more favourable auspices. As Germany undertook the
crusade almost singly, the glory of the German nations seemed as much
interested in this war as religion itself. Henry was to command the
holy expedition; and the Crusaders, full of confidence and hope, were
preparing to follow him to the East. But Henry entertained other views;
several nobles of his court, some who penetrated his secret designs,
and others who believed they offered him prudent advice, conjured him
to remain in the West, and direct the crusade from the bosom of his
dominions; and Henry, after a slight resistance, yielded to their
prayers, and gave his whole attention to the hastening of the departure
of the Crusaders.

The emperor of Germany placed himself at the head of forty thousand
men and took the route for Italy, where everything was prepared for
the conquest of Sicily; the remainder of the Crusaders were divided
into two armies, which, proceeding by different roads, were to meet
in Syria. The first, commanded by the duke of Saxony and the duke
of Brabant, embarked at ports of the German Ocean and the Baltic;
the second crossed the Danube, and directed its march towards
Constantinople, whence the fleet of the Greek emperor Isaac was to
transport it to Ptolemaïs. To this army, commanded by the archbishop
of Mayence and Valeran de Limbourg, were joined the Hungarians, who
accompanied their queen Margaret, sister to Philip Augustus. The queen
of Hungary, after having lost Bela her husband, had made a vow to live
only for Christ, and to end her days in the Holy Land.

The Crusaders under the command of the archbishop of Mayence and
Valeran de Limbourg, were the first to arrive in Palestine. Scarcely
were they landed when they expressed their desire and resolution to
begin the war against the infidels. The Christians, who were then
at peace with the Saracens, hesitated to break the truce signed
by Richard, and were, further, unwilling to give the signal for
hostilities before they could open the campaign with some hopes of
success. Henry of Champagne and the barons of Palestine represented to
the German Crusaders the danger to which an imprudent rupture would
expose the Christians of the East, and conjured them to wait for the
army of the dukes of Saxony and Brabant. But the Germans, full of
confidence in their own strength, were indignant at having obstacles
thrown in the way of their valour by vain scruples and chimerical
alarms; they were astonished that the Christians of Palestine should
thus refuse the assistance sent to them by Providence itself, and
added, in a tone of anger and contempt, that warriors of the West
were not accustomed to defer the hour of battle, and that the pope
had not induced them to take up arms and the cross to remain in a
state of shameful inactivity. The barons and knights of the Holy Land
could not listen to such injurious speeches without indignation, and
replied to the German Crusaders that they had neither solicited nor
wished for their arrival; that they were better acquainted than the
northern warriors of Europe with what was advantageous to the kingdom
of Jerusalem; that they had without any foreign succour braved the
greatest perils, and that when the proper moment should arrive they
knew how to prove their valour otherwise than by words. Amidst such
warm debates the minds of both parties became daily more exasperated,
and the most cruel discord thus prevailed among the Christians before
war was declared against the infidels.

All at once the German Crusaders marched out in arms from Ptolemaïs,
and commenced hostilities by ravaging the lands of the Saracens. At
the first signal of war the Mussulmans gathered together their forces;
and the danger that threatened them putting an end to their discord,
from the banks of the Nile and from the remotest parts of Syria crowded
hosts of warriors but lately armed against each other, but who now,
assembled under the same banners, acknowledged no other enemies but the
Christians.

Malek-Adel, towards whom all Mussulmans turned their eyes when the
defence of Islamism was the question, marched from Damascus at the
head of an army and repaired to Jerusalem, where all the emirs of the
adjoining provinces came to take his orders. The Mussulman army, after
dispersing the Christians who had advanced towards the mountains of
Naplouse, laid siege to Jaffa.

In the third crusade much importance had been attached to the
conservation of this city. Richard Cœur de Lion had fortified it at
great expense, and when that prince returned to Europe he left a
numerous garrison in it. Of all the maritime places, Jaffa was nearest
to the city which was the object of the wishes of the faithful; if it
remained in the hands of the Christians, a road was always open for
them to Jerusalem, and the means of laying siege to that place were
rendered more easy; but if it fell into the power of the Mussulmans, it
gave them proportionate advantages for the defence of the holy city.

When it was known at Ptolemaïs that the city of Jaffa was threatened,
Henry of Champagne, with his barons and knights, immediately took
arms to defend it, and joined the German Crusaders, giving all their
energies to the prosecution of a war which they found could now no
longer be deferred or avoided. The three military orders, with the
troops of the kingdom, were about to set forward on their march, when
a tragical accident once more plunged the Christians in grief, and
retarded the effects of the happy harmony which had been re-established
at the approach of peril. Henry of Champagne, leaning against a window
of his palace, at which he had placed himself to see his army defile
from the city, the window all at once gave way, and in its fall
precipitated him with it.[16] The unfortunate prince expired in sight
of his soldiers, who, instead of following him to battle, accompanied
him to his grave, and lost several days in celebrating his funeral
obsequies. The Christians of Ptolemaïs were still weeping the death
of their king, when the misfortune they dreaded increased their grief
and consternation; the garrison of Jaffa having attempted a sortie,
had fallen into an ambuscade, and all the warriors that composed it
were either killed or taken prisoners. The Mussulmans entered the city
almost without resistance, and twenty thousand Christians were put to
the sword.

These disasters had been foreseen by all who had dreaded the breaking
of the truce; but the barons and knights of Palestine lost no time in
vain regrets, or in the utterance of useless complaints, and looked
with eager impatience for the arrival of the Crusaders who had set out
from the ports of the Ocean and the Baltic. These troops had stopped on
the coast of Portugal, where they had defeated the Moors, and taken
from them the city of Silves. Proud of their triumph over the infidels,
they landed at Ptolemaïs at the moment the people were lamenting the
loss of Jaffa and crowding to the churches to implore the mercy of
Heaven.

The arrival of the new Crusaders restored hope and joy to the
Christians, and they resolved to lose no time, but to march at once
against the infidels. The army left Ptolemaïs and advanced towards the
coast of Syria, whilst a numerous fleet kept along shore, loaded with
provisions and warlike stores. The Crusaders, without seeking the army
of Malek-Adel, laid siege to Berytus.

The city of Berytus, at an equal distance between Jerusalem and
Tripoli, by the commodiousness of its port, its large population,
and its commerce, had become the rival of Ptolemaïs and Tyre. The
Mussulman provinces of Syria acknowledged it as their capital, and it
was in Berytus that the emirs, who contended for the lordship of the
neighbouring cities, came to display the pomp of their coronations.
After the taking of Jerusalem, Saladin was here saluted sovereign of
the city of God, and crowned sultan of Damascus and Cairo. The pirates,
who infested the seas, brought to this city all the spoils of the
Christians; the Mussulman warriors there deposited the riches acquired
by conquest or brigandage; and the Frank captives, made in late wars,
were crowded together in the prisons of Berytus; so that the Christians
had powerful motives for endeavouring to get possession of this place,
and the Mussulmans had no less urgent ones for defending it.

Malek-Adel, after having destroyed the fortifications of Jaffa,
advanced with his army as far as the mountains of Anti-Libanus, on
the route to Damascus; but on hearing of the march and determination
of the Crusaders, he crossed the mountains on his left, and drew near
to the coast: the two armies met on the plain watered by the river
Eleuthera, between Tyre and Sidon. The trumpets soon sounded to battle;
the army of the Saracens, which covered an immense space, endeavoured
at first to surround the Franks, and then to get between them and
the coast; their cavalry precipitated itself by turns on the flanks,
the van, and the rear of the Christians. The Christians closed their
battalions and on all sides presented impenetrable ranks. Whilst their
enemies showered arrows and darts upon them, their lances and swords
were bathed in the blood of the Saracens. They fought with different
arms, but with the same bravery and fury. The victory remained for a
long time uncertain; the Christians were several times on the point of
losing the battle; but their obstinate valour at length triumphed over
all the resistance of the Mussulmans, and the sea-coast, the banks of
the river Eleuthera, and the declivities of the mountains were covered
with dead. The Saracens lost a great many of their emirs. Malek-Adel,
who displayed, during the whole of this day, the skill of a great
captain, was wounded on the field of battle, and only owed his safety
to flight. All his army was dispersed; some fled towards Jerusalem,
whilst others hurried along the road to Damascus, whither the news of
this bloody defeat carried consternation and despair.[17]

In consequence of this victory, all the cities on the coast of Syria,
which still belonged to the Mussulmans, fell into the power of the
Christians; the Saracens abandoned Sidon, Laodicea, and Giblet. When
the Christian fleet and army appeared before Berytus, the garrison
was surprised, and did not venture to offer any resistance. This city
contained, say historians, more provisions than would have sufficed for
the inhabitants during three years; two large vessels, add the same
chronicles, could not have contained the bows, arrows, and machines of
war that were found in the city of Berytus. In this conquest immense
riches fell into the hands of the victors, but the most precious
reward of their triumph doubtless was the deliverance of nine thousand
captives, impatient to resume their arms, and avenge the outrages
of their long captivity. The prince of Antioch, who had joined the
Christian army, sent a dove[18] to his capital to announce to all the
inhabitants of the principality the miraculous victory gained by the
soldiers of the cross. In all the Christian cities thanks were offered
up to the God of armies. The historians, who have transmitted to us the
account of these glorious events, in order to paint the transports of
the Christian people, content themselves with repeating these words of
holy writ: “_Then Sion leaped with joy, and the children of Judah were
filled with delight._”

Whilst the Crusaders were thus pursuing their triumphs in Syria, the
emperor Henry VI. took advantage of all the means and all the powers
that the crusade had placed in his hands, to achieve the conquest of
the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily. Although, in the course of his
victories, he unceasingly invoked religion, humanity, and justice,
he only listened to the dictates of his ambition; and, tormented by
the sentiment of an implacable revenge, he was neither touched by the
misery of the conquered, nor the submission of his enemies. All who
had shown any respect or any fidelity for the family of Tancred, were
cast by his orders into dungeons, or perished in horrible tortures,
which he himself had invented. The army he led but too well seconded
his gloomy and savage policy; the peace which the conquerors boasted
of having restored to the people of Sicily, caused them more evils,
and made more victims than war itself. Falcandus, who died some years
before this expedition, had deplored beforehand, in his history, the
misfortunes that were about to desolate his country. He already saw the
most flourishing cities and the rich country of Sicily laid waste by
the irruption of the barbarians. “Oh! unfortunate Sicilians,” cried he,
“it would be less frightful for you still to endure the tyrants of old
Syracuse, than to live under the empire of this savage nation, which
advances to invade your territory, and plunge you into all the horrors
of misery and slavery.”[19]

Nevertheless, these pitiless soldiers wore the crosses of pilgrims;
and their emperor, although not yet relieved from his excommunication,
arrogated to himself glory as the first of the soldiers of Christ.
Henry VI. was considered as the head of the crusade, and supreme
arbiter of the affairs of the East. The king of Cyprus offered to
become his vassal; Livon, prince of Armenia, begged the title of king
of him. The emperor of Germany having no more enemies to dread in the
West, gave his whole attention to the war against the Saracens, and
in a letter addressed to all the nobles, magistrates, and bishops of
his empire, exhorted them to hasten the departure of the Crusaders.
The emperor undertook to keep up an army of fifty thousand men for
one year, and promised to pay thirty ounces of gold to every one that
should remain under his banners till the end of the holy war. A great
number of warriors, seduced by this promise, entered into an engagement
to cross the sea, and fight against the infidels. Henry had no further
need of them for his own conquests, and therefore pressed their
departure for the East. Conrad, bishop of Hildesheim, chancellor of
the empire, whose counsels in the wars of Sicily had but too well aided
the ambition and barbarous policy of his master, was charged with the
task of leading the third army of the Crusaders into Syria.

The arrival of so powerful a reinforcement in Palestine rekindled
the zeal and enthusiasm of the Christians, and it might be expected
that they would signalize their arms by some great enterprise. The
victory they had recently gained in the plains of Tyre, the taking of
Berytus, Sidon, and Giblet, had struck the Mussulmans with terror.
Some of the leaders of the Christian army proposed to march against
Jerusalem. “That city,” said they, “cannot resist our victorious arms;
her governor is a nephew of Saladin, who endures with impatience the
authority of the sultan of Damascus, and has often appeared disposed to
listen to the propositions[20] of the Christians.” Most of the barons
did not, however, partake in this hope, and placed no confidence in the
words of the Mussulmans. It was well known, that the infidels, after
the departure of Richard Cœur de Lion, had very considerably augmented
the fortifications of Jerusalem;[21] that a triple wall, and ditches of
great depth, must render this conquest more perilous, and particularly
more difficult, than in the time of Godfrey of Bouillon. Winter was
approaching; the Christian army might be overtaken by the rainy season,
and forced to raise the siege in face of the army of the Saracens.
These considerations determined the Crusaders to put off the attack of
the holy city to the following year.

It is not impertinent to remark here, that in the Christian armies
they were constantly talking about Jerusalem, but that the leaders as
constantly directed their efforts and their arms to the acquisition of
other conquests. The holy city, situated far from the sea, contained
within its walls no other treasures but religious relics and monuments.
The maritime cities of Asia could boast of more worldly wealth, and
held out far greater advantages to the conquerors; they afforded,
likewise, more easy communication with Europe; and if the conquest of
Jerusalem sometimes tempted the piety and devotion of the pilgrims,
that of cities bordering upon the sea, constantly kept awake the
ambition of the maritime and warlike nations of the West.

All the sea-coast from Antioch to Ascalon belonged to the Christians;
the Mussulmans having only been able to keep possession of Thoron.
The garrison of this fortress frequently made incursions into the
neighbouring countries, and by continual hostilities, intercepted the
communication between the Christian cities. The Crusaders resolved
that before they set out for Jerusalem, they would lay siege to the
castle of Thoron. This fortress, built by Hugh de Saint-Omer, in the
reign of Baldwin II., was situated at some leagues from Tyre, on the
summit of a mountain, between the chain of Libanus and the sea. It was
only accessible across steep rocks, and by a narrow way bordered by
precipices. The Christian army had no machines sufficiently lofty to
reach the heights of the walls, and arrows or stones hurled from the
foot of the mountain, could not injure the besieged; whilst beams and
fragments of rock precipitated from the ramparts, made dreadful havoc
among the besiegers. In the early attacks, the Saracens ridiculed the
vain efforts of their enemies, and witnessed, almost without danger to
themselves, prodigies of valour, and the most murderous inventions of
the art of sieges, exercised ineffectually against their walls. But the
almost insurmountable difficulties that might have been supposed likely
to arrest the progress of the Christians, only redoubled their ardour
and courage.[22] They every day made fresh attacks, each day seeming
to increase their efforts, and their obstinate bravery was seconded
by newly-invented machines of war. With incredible labour, they dug
out the earth, and made themselves a way across the rocks; whilst some
Saxons, who had worked in the mines of Rammesberg, were employed in
opening the flank of the mountain. The Crusaders at length reached the
bottom of the ramparts of the fortress; the walls, the foundations of
which they demolished, began to shake in various parts, without being
struck by the ram, and their fall, which seemed delayed by a miracle,
filled the besieged with dread.

The Mussulmans now losing all hope of defending themselves, proposed to
capitulate; but such was the disorder of the Christian army, with its
multitude of leaders, that not one of them durst take upon himself to
listen to the proposals of the infidels. Henry, palatine of the Rhine,
and the dukes of Saxony and Brabant, who enjoyed great consideration
among the Germans, could enforce obedience from none but their own
soldiers. Conrad, chancellor of the empire, who represented the emperor
of Germany, might have been able to exercise beneficial power; but,
weakened by disease, without experience in war, always shut up in his
tent, he awaited the issue of the contest, and did not even deign to be
present at the councils of the princes and barons. When the besieged
had come to the determination to capitulate, they remained several days
without knowing to which prince it would be most proper to address
themselves, and when their deputies came to the Christian camp, their
propositions were heard in a general assembly, in which the spirit of
rivalry, short-sighted zeal, and blind enthusiasm held much greater
empire than reason and prudence.

The Saracens, in their speech, confined themselves to imploring the
clemency of their conquerors; they promised to abandon the fort with
all their wealth, and only asked life and liberty as the price of
their submission. The suppliant attitude of the Saracens must have
touched the pride of the Christian warriors; religion and policy
united to procure a favourable answer to the proposals that were made
to them, and the greater part of the leaders were disposed to sign
the capitulation. But some of the most ardent could not see without
indignation that it was wished to obtain by treaty that which they
must soon gain by force of arms. “It is necessary,” said they, “that
all our enemies should be struck with terror; and if the garrison of
this place perish by the sword, the affrighted Saracens will not dare
to wait for us either in Jerusalem or the other cities still in their
possession.”

As their advice was not adopted, these ardent and inconsiderate
soldiers resolved to employ every means to interrupt the negotiation,
and whilst re-conducting the deputies to the fortress, said to them:
“_Defend yourselves, for if you surrender to the Christians, you
will all perish in tortures._” In addition to this, they addressed
the Christian soldiers, and informed them, with accents of anger and
grief, that a disgraceful peace was about to be concluded with the
enemies of Christ. At the same time, such of the leaders as inclined
towards peace, spread themselves through the camp, and represented to
the army that it was useless, and perhaps dangerous, to purchase by
new contests that which fortune, or rather Providence itself, offered
to the Crusaders. Among the Christian warriors, some yielded to the
counsels of moderation, others were unwilling to trust to anything but
the sword; such as preferred victory to peace, ran to arms, and they
who accepted the capitulation, retired to their tents. The camp, in
which some remained in inaction and repose, whilst others prepared for
battle, presented, at the same time, an image of peace and war: but in
this diversity of opinions, amidst so strange a spectacle as the army
then presented, it was easy to foresee that they would very soon be
unable either to treat with enemies or fight them.

The capitulation was, notwithstanding, ratified by the principal chiefs
and by the chancellor of the empire. The hostages the Saracens were
to send were looked for in the camp, and the Crusaders fancied they
could see the gates of the castle of Thoron thrown open to them; but
despair had all at once changed the resolutions of the Saracens. When
the deputies to the Christian camp reported to their companions in
arms what they had seen and what they had heard; when they told them
of the menaces that had been made to them, and of the divisions that
existed among the enemies, the besieged forgot that their walls were
in ruins, that they wanted both arms and provisions; that they had to
defend themselves against a victorious army; and they swore rather
to die than treat with the Crusaders. Instead of sending hostages,
they appeared in arms upon the ramparts, and provoked the besiegers to
renew the contest. The Christians resumed the labours of the siege,
and recommenced their attacks; but their courage grew weaker every
day, whilst, in the same proportion, despair seemed to increase the
bravery of the Mussulmans. The besieged laboured without intermission
in repairing their machines and rebuilding their walls; sometimes the
Christians were attacked in the subterranean passages they had dug,
and perished, buried under masses of loosened earth; whilst arrows and
stones were constantly showered upon them from the ramparts. Frequently
the Saracens succeeded in surprising some of their enemies, whom they
carried alive into the place, and then slaughtered without mercy; the
heads of these unfortunate prisoners were exposed upon the walls, and
afterwards hurled by the machines into the camp of the Christians. The
Crusaders appeared to have sunk into a sort of dejection or apathy;
some still fought and remembered their oaths; but others remained
indifferent spectators of the dangers and death of their brethren. Many
added the scandal of the most depraved morals to their indifference
for the cause of God. There might be seen, says an historian, men who
had quitted their wives to follow Christ, forgetting all at once the
most sacred duties, and attaching themselves to vile prostitutes; in
fact, the vices and disorders of the Crusaders were so disgraceful,
that the authors of the old chronicles blush whilst they retrace the
picture of them. Arnold of Lubec, after having described the corruption
that reigned in the camp of the Christians, appears to ask pardon of
his reader; and, that he may not be accused of writing a satire, he
takes care to add that he does not recall such odious remembrances to
confound the pride of men, but to warn sinners, and touch, if possible,
the hearts of his brothers in Christ.[23]

Fame soon brought to the ears of the Christians that the kingdoms of
Aleppo and Damascus were in arms, that Egypt had assembled an army, and
that Malek-Adel, followed by a numberless multitude of warriors, was
advancing by forced marches, impatient to avenge his late defeat.[24]

At this news, the leaders of the crusade resolved to raise the siege
of Thoron; and to conceal their retreat from the enemy, they did not
blush to deceive their own soldiers. On the day of the Purification
of the Virgin, whilst the Christians were engaged in the offices of
devotion, the camp was informed, by sound of trumpet, that it was
intended to make a general assault on the morrow. The whole army
passed the night in preparations for the fight; but, at break of day,
they learnt that Conrad and most of the leaders had quitted the army
and taken the road to Tyre. The men assembled in groups round their
tents to ascertain the truth, and made inquiries of each other with
the greatest inquietude. The blackest forebodings took possession of
the minds of the Crusaders; as if they had been conquered in a great
battle, their only thought was flight. Nothing had been prepared
for the retreat, no order had been given; no man saw anything but
his own danger, or listened to any advice but that suggested by his
fear; some loaded themselves with everything valuable they possessed,
whilst others abandoned even their arms. The sick and wounded dragged
themselves along with pain in the steps of their companions; such as
could not walk were abandoned in the camp. The confusion was general;
the soldiers marched _pêle-mêle_ with the baggage; they knew not what
route to take, and many lost themselves in the mountains; nothing was
heard but cries and groans, and, as if Heaven wished to denote its
anger at this disorder, a frightful tempest came on; fierce lightning
rent the clouds, the thunder rolled in awful peals, and torrents of
rain inundated the country.[25] In their tumultuous flight, not one of
the Crusaders ventured to turn his eyes to that fortress which, but a
few days before, had offered to surrender to their arms: their terror
was not abated till they beheld the walls of Tyre.

The army being at last re-assembled, it became a general inquiry,
“What was the cause of the disorder they had experienced?” Then a new
delirium took possession of the Christians; mistrust and mutual hatred
succeeded to the panic terror of which they had been the victims; the
most grave suspicions were attached to actions the most simple, and
gave an odious meaning to words perfectly innocent. The Crusaders
reproached each other, as with wrongs and proofs of treachery, with
all the evils they had suffered or feared to suffer. The measures
that an improvident zeal had counselled, as well as those that had
been dictated by necessity and prudence, were the work of perfidy
without example. The holy places, which so lately the Crusaders had
contemplated with apparent indifference, now occupied their every
thought; and the most fervent reproached the leaders with introducing
none but profane views into a holy war; with having sacrificed the
cause of God to their own ambition, and with having abandoned the
soldiers of Christ to the fury of the Saracens. The same Crusaders
proclaimed loudly, that God had been unfavourable to the Christians,
because those whom he had appointed to lead the defenders of the cross,
disdained the conquest of Jerusalem. Our readers may remember that
after the siege of Damascus, in the second crusade, some Templars and
Germans were accused of avarice, and of having sacrificed the zeal
and bravery of the Christian warriors. Accusations quite as serious
were renewed on this occasion, and with equal bitterness. If we are to
believe the old chronicles, Malek-Adel had promised several leaders of
the Christian army a great number of pieces of gold to engage them to
raise the siege of Thoron; and the same chronicles add, that when the
Mussulman prince paid them the sum agreed, he gave them nothing but
false gold,—a worthy price of their cupidity and treachery.[26] The
Arabian historians give no sanction to these odious accusations; but
such was the spirit of animosity which then reigned among the Christian
warriors, that they were judged with more severity by their brethren
and companions in arms than by their enemies.

At length the rage of discord was carried so far that the Germans
and the Syrian Christians would not remain under the same colours;
the former retired to the city of Jaffa, the ramparts of which they
restored, and the latter returned to Ptolemaïs. Malek-Adel, willing
to profit by these divisions, marched towards Jaffa, and offered the
Germans battle. A severe conflict took place at a short distance from
the city. The duke of Saxony and the duke of Brabant both perished in
the _mêlée_.[27] The Crusaders lost a great number of their bravest
warriors; but the victory was in their favour. After a triumph which
was due to their arms alone, the pride of the Germans knew no bounds;
and they treated the Christians of Palestine with the greatest
contempt. “We have,” said they, “crossed the seas to defend their
country; and, far from taking any part in our labours, these warriors,
without either gratitude or courage, abandoned us in the hour of
peril.” The Christians of Palestine, on their side, reproached the
Germans with having come into the East, not to fight but to command;
not to assist their brethren, but to impose a yoke upon them more
insupportable than that of the Saracens. “The Crusaders,” added they,
“only quitted the West to make a pleasurable military progress into
Syria; they there found peace, but they left war behind them; like
those birds of passage that announce the season of storms and tempests.”

In these fatal divisions nobody had sufficient credit and power to
restrain angry spirits, or reconcile discordant opinions. The sceptre
of Jerusalem was in the hands of a woman; the throne of Godfrey, so
often shaken, was destitute of support; the empire of religion and law
was every day fading away, and violence alone possessed the privilege
of making itself respected. Necessity and force were the only powers
that commanded obedience; whilst the license and corruption that
prevailed among the people, still called _the people of God_, made such
frightful progress, that we are tempted to accuse contemporary authors
and ocular witnesses of employing great exaggeration in their recitals.

In this state of decline, amidst such shameful disorders, the most
wise and prudent of the prelates and barons thought the best step they
could adopt would be to give an able and worthy leader to the Christian
colonies, and they entreated Isabella, the widow of Henry of Champagne,
to take a new husband, who might consent to be their sovereign.
Isabella, by three marriages, had already given Palestine three kings.
They proposed to her Amaury, who had recently succeeded Guy de Lusignan
in the kingdom of Cyprus. An Arabian historian says that Amaury was _a
wise and prudent man, who loved God and respected humanity_. He did
not fear to reign, amidst war, troubles, and factions, over the poor
remains of the unfortunate kingdom of Jerusalem, and came to share with
Isabella the vain honours of royalty. Their marriage was celebrated
at Ptolemaïs, with more pomp, say historians, than the posture of
affairs warranted. Although this marriage might not remedy all the
evils under which the Christians laboured, it at least afforded them
the consolatory hope that their discords would be appeased, and that
the colonies of the Franks, when better governed, might gather some
fruit from so many victories gained over the infidels. But news which
arrived from the West, soon spread fresh grief through the kingdom,
and put an end to the barren exploits of the holy war. Amidst the
festivities which followed the marriage and coronation of Amaury, the
death of the emperor Henry VI. was announced.[28] The election of a
new head of the empire would most probably produce a violent contest
in Germany; and every one of the German princes or nobles then in
Palestine, naturally turned his attention to that which he had to hope
or fear in the events preparing in Europe: they determined to return
immediately into the West.

The count de Montfort and several other French knights had but recently
arrived in the Holy Land, and earnestly entreated the German princes
to defer their return. The pope likewise, on receiving intelligence
of the death of Henry VI., wrote to the leaders of the Crusaders, to
implore them to finish their good work, and not to abandon the cause
of Christ; but neither the prayers of the count de Montfort nor the
exhortations of the pope could detain the Germans, impatient to return
to their country. Of so many princes who had left the West to secure a
triumph to the cause of God, the queen of Hungary alone was faithful to
her vows, and remained with her knights in Palestine.[29] On quitting
Syria, the Germans contented themselves with leaving a garrison in
Jaffa. A short time after their departure, whilst celebrating the
feast of St. Martin with every excess of drunkenness and debauchery,
this garrison was surprised and massacred by the Saracens.[30] Winter
was approaching; neither party could keep the field; discord reigned
equally among Christians and Mussulmans; and both sides were desirous
of peace, because they were incapable of carrying on the war. The count
de Montfort concluded with the Saracens a truce for three years. Thus
terminated this crusade, which only lasted a few months, and was really
nothing but a pilgrimage for the warriors of the West. The victories
of the Crusaders rendered the Christians masters of all the coasts of
Syria; but their precipitate departure destroyed the fruits of their
conquests. The cities they had obtained were left without defenders,
and almost without inhabitants.

This fourth crusade, in which all the powers of the West miscarried
in an attempt upon a little fortress of Syria, and which presents us
with the strange spectacle of a holy war directed by an excommunicated
monarch, furnishes the historian with fewer great events and a
smaller number of great misfortunes than the preceding expeditions.
The Christian armies, which made but a transient visit to the East,
experienced neither the famine nor the diseases that had proved so
fatal to the former enterprises. The foresight and attention of the
emperor of Germany, who had become master of Sicily, provided for all
the wants of the Crusaders, whose exploits were intended to assist his
ambitious projects, and whom he considered as his own soldiers.

The German warriors that composed the Christian armies had not the
requisite qualities to secure the advantages of victory.[31] Always
ready to throw themselves blindly into danger; quite ignorant that it
is possible to ally prudence with courage; listening to nothing but
the violence of their own passions, and recognising no law but their
own will; obedient to leaders of their own nation, and despising all
others; full of an indomitable pride, which made them disdain the help
of their allies and the lessons of experience, such men could neither
make peace nor war.

When we compare these new Crusaders with the companions of Richard
or Godfrey, we find in them the same ardour for fight, the same
indifference for danger; but we find them very deficient in that
enthusiasm which animated the first soldiers of the cross at the sight
of the holy places. Jerusalem, which had never ceased to be open to
the devotion of the faithful, no longer beheld within its walls that
crowd of pilgrims which, at the commencement of the holy wars, repaired
thither from all parts of the West. The pope and the leaders of the
Christian army forbade Crusaders to enter the holy city without having
conquered it; and they, who did not always prove so docile, obeyed
the prohibition without pain. More than a hundred thousand warriors
that had left Europe for the purpose of delivering Jerusalem, returned
to their homes without having entertained perhaps one thought of
visiting the tomb of Christ, for which they had taken up arms. The
thirty ounces of gold promised by the emperor to all who should cross
the sea to fight the infidels, very much increased the number of the
Crusaders; this was not the case in former expeditions, in which the
crowd of soldiers of the cross was influenced principally by religious
motives. More religion than politics had entered into the other holy
wars; in this crusade, although it had been directly promoted by the
head of the Church, and was to a considerable extent directed by
bishops, we may safely say there was more of politics than religion.
Pride, ambition, jealousy, the most disgraceful passions of the human
heart, did not make an effort, as in the preceding expeditions, to
cover themselves with a religious veil. The archbishop of Mayence,
the bishop of Hildesheim, with most of the other ecclesiastics who
took the cross, attracted no admiration for either their wisdom or
piety, or distinguished themselves by any personal quality. Conrad,
the chancellor of the empire, on his return to Europe, was followed by
the suspicions which had been attached to his conduct during the holy
war; and when, a long time after, he was slain by several gentlemen
of Wurtzburg, who conspired against him, the people considered his
tragical death as a punishment from Heaven.

Henry VI., who had preached the crusade, only viewed this distant
expedition as a means and an opportunity for increasing his power and
extending his empire; whilst the West put up prayers for the success of
a holy war, of which he was the life and soul, he prosecuted an impious
war, desolated a Christian people for the purpose of subjecting them to
his laws, and threatened the empire of Greece.[32] The son of Tancred
was deprived of his sight, and cast into prison, and the daughters
of the king of Sicily were carried away into captivity. Henry’s
barbarities were so excessive, that he irritated his neighbours, and
created enemies in his own family. When he died, a report prevailed
in Europe that he had been poisoned; the nations that he had rendered
miserable could not believe that so many cruelties could remain
unpunished, and they asserted that Providence had employed the wife of
the emperor to be his executioner, and to avenge all the calamities he
had inflicted upon the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily. At the approach
of death, Henry remembered that he had persecuted Richard; that he
had detained a prince of the Crusaders in chains, in spite of the
solicitations of the father of the faithful; and he hastened to send
ambassadors to the king of England, charged with the task of making
him a solemn reparation for so great an outrage. After his death, as
he had been excommunicated, it was thought necessary to address the
sovereign pontiff to obtain permission to bury him in the Holy Land;
and the pope coolly replied, that they were at liberty to bury him
among Christians, but before they did so, they must offer up many
prayers to mitigate the anger of God.

In taking possession of the beautiful and rich territories of Italy by
perfidy and violence, Henry prepared for that unfortunate country a
series of revolutions, to be renewed from age to age. The odious war
he had made against the family of Tancred, naturally gave birth to
other wars injurious to his own family.[33] In removing so far from
Germany with his armies, Henry afforded opportunity for the formation
of powerful parties, which, at his death, disputed the imperial sceptre
with some success, and at length gave rise to a war in which the
principal states of Europe were involved. Thus, whilst the other holy
wars had contributed to maintain or establish public peace in Europe,
this fourth crusade produced divisions among the states of Christendom,
without at all diminishing the power of the Saracens, and only served
to introduce trouble and confusion into many kingdoms of the West.




BOOK X.

FIFTH CRUSADE.

A.D. 1198-1204.


“_Christian troops_,” says J. J. Rousseau, in his “Contrat Social,”
“_are, as they say, excellent; I deny it; show me such; for my part, I
know no Christian troops_.” The events we have just related, and those
we are about to make known, will, there is no doubt, suffice to refute
this strange paradox of J. J. Rousseau. The author of the “Social
Contract” does not dissemble, it is true, the objections that may be
made to him from the history of the crusades; but, ever faithful to
his system, and taking no account of historical truths, he answers,
that “_the Crusaders, far from being Christians, were citizens of the
Church; that they fought for their spiritual country, which the Church
had rendered temporal nobody knows how_.” Strange abuse of reasoning,
which confounds the sense of words, and refuses the title of Christians
to those who fought in the name of Christ! In representing the
Crusaders as citizens of the Church, Rousseau doubtless, meant to say
that the popes were the origin of the crusades, and that the soldiers
of the cross defended the temporal power of the popes. We at once reply
that the crusades owed their birth and growth to the religious and
warlike enthusiasm that animated the nations of the West in the twelfth
century, and that without this enthusiasm, which was not the work of
the heads of the Church, the preachings of the Holy See would not have
been able to collect a single army under the banners of the cross. We
may further add that, during the holy wars, the sovereign pontiffs
were frequently driven from Rome and despoiled of their states, and
that they did not summon the Crusaders to the defence of the power
or _temporal country_ of the Church. Not only were the Crusaders not
always the blind instruments of the Holy See, but they sometimes
resisted the will of the popes, and yet in their camps were no less
models of valour united with Christian piety. No doubt, the leaders
were often seduced by ambition, the love of glory, and a passion for
war; but religion, well or ill understood, acted upon the greater
number; the Christian religion which they defended, or believed they
defended, by inspiring them with a desire for the blessings of heaven
and a contempt for life, elevated them above all perils, and enabled
them to brave death on every occasion. Here is the whole truth; but
this truth is too simple for such as disdain common routes, and cannot
form a judgment upon human affairs without displaying all the parade of
a proud and austere philosophy. For ourselves, who are persuaded that
true philosophy consists in studying the human heart and the spirit
of societies, not in vain theories, but in the faithful history of
past ages; we will not refute brilliant sophisms by long arguments;
but to show in all its splendour the valour of _Christian soldiers_,
we will content ourselves with pursuing our recital, and making known
with impartiality the labours, the reverses, and the victories of the
soldiers of the cross.[34]

The departure of the German Crusaders plunged the eastern Christians
into grief and consternation; the colonies, when left to their own
resources, were only protected by the truce concluded between the count
de Montfort and Malek-Adel. The infidels had too great a superiority
over their enemies to respect, for any length of time, a treaty which
they considered as an obstacle to the progress of their power. The
Christians, threatened by new perils, again turned their eyes to the
West. The bishop of Ptolemaïs, accompanied by several knights, embarked
for Europe, in order to solicit the aid of the faithful. The vessel in
which he embarked had scarcely quitted the port, when it was swallowed
up by the waves, and the bishop and every person of his suite perished.
Other ships, that set sail a short time afterwards, were surprised by
the tempest, and forced to return to the port of Tripoli; so that the
prayers and complaints of the Christians of Palestine could not reach
the ears of their brethren of the West. Nevertheless, the afflicting
news of the situation of the feeble kingdom of Jerusalem soon became
generally known; some pilgrims, escaping from the perils of the sea,
described, on their return, the triumphs and threats of the Saracens;
but in the state of Europe at that moment, nothing could be more
difficult than to induce nations to undertake a new crusade. The death
of the Emperor Henry VI. divided the princes and prelates of Germany,
and Philip Augustus was still at war with Richard of England. One of
the sons of Bela, king of Hungary, who pretended to take the cross,
only assembled an army to agitate the kingdom, and get possession of
the crown. Amidst the fierce contentions that disturbed Europe, the
Christian people seemed to have forgotten the tomb of Christ: a single
man was touched with the misfortunes of the faithful of the East, and
was not without hope of alleviating them.

Innocent III., at the age of thirty-three, had recently gained the
suffrages of the conclave.[35] At a period of life in which the
passions are generally masters, devoted to the most austere retirement,
constantly occupied with the study of holy books, and ready at all
times to confound new heresies by the force of reason, the successor
of St. Peter shed tears on being informed of his elevation; but when
seated on the pontifical throne, Innocent all at once exhibited a new
character: the same man, who had appeared to dread the splendour of a
lofty position, became most eager, by any means, to increase his power,
and displayed all the ambition and inflexible obstinacy of Gregory VII.
His youth, which promised him a long reign; his ardour in the defence
of justice and truth; his eloquence, his knowledge, his virtues, which
drew upon him the respect of the faithful, all united to give birth
to the hope that he would assure the triumph of religion; and that he
would one day accomplish the projects of his predecessors.

As the power of the pope was founded upon the progress of the faith
and the holy enthusiasm of the Christians, Innocent gave his first
attention to the suppression of the dangerous innovations and imprudent
doctrines that began to corrupt his age and menace the sanctuary; he
particularly endeavoured to reanimate the ardour for the crusades: and,
to master the minds of kings and nations, to rally all Christians, and
make them concur in the triumph of the Church, he spoke to them of the
captivity of Jerusalem; he pointed to the tomb of Christ, and the holy
places profaned by the presence and the domination of infidels.

In a letter[36] addressed to the bishops, the clergy, the nobles, and
people of France, England, Hungary, and Sicily, the sovereign pontiff
made known the will, the menaces, and the promises of God. “Since
the lamentable loss of Jerusalem,” said he, “the Holy See has never
ceased to cry towards Heaven, and to exhort the faithful to avenge
the injury done to Christ, thus banished from his heritage. Formerly
Uriah would not enter into his house, or see his wife, whilst the
ark of the Lord was in the camp; but now our princes, in this public
calamity, abandon themselves to illegitimate amours; immerse themselves
in voluptuousness; abuse the blessings that God has given them; and
pursue each other with implacable hatred; only thinking of revenging
their own personal injuries, they never consider that our enemies
insult us, saying: ‘_Where is your God, who cannot deliver himself out
of our hands? We have profaned your sanctuary, and the places in which
you pretend your superstition had its birth; we have crushed the arms
of the French, the English, the Germans, and subdued a second time the
proud Spaniards: what remains then for us to do? to drive out those
you have left in Syria, and to penetrate into the West to efface for
ever both your name and your memory._’” Assuming then a more paternal
tone: “Prove,” cried Innocent, “that you have not lost your courage;
be prodigal, in the cause of God, of all you have received from him;
if, on an occasion so pressing, you refuse to serve Christ, what excuse
will you be able to offer at his terrible tribunal? If God died for
man, shall man fear to die for his God? Will he refuse to give up his
transitory life and the perishable goods of this world for him who lays
before us the treasures of eternity?”

Prelates were at the same time sent through all the countries of
Europe, to preach peace among princes, and exhort them to unite
against the common enemies of God. These prelates, clothed in the full
confidence of the Holy See, were to engage cities and nobles to equip,
at their own expense, for the Holy Land, a certain number of warriors,
to serve there during two years at least. They promised remission of
sins,[37] and the special protection of the Church[38] to all that
would take up the cross and arms, or would contribute to the equipment
and support of the soldiers of Christ. To receive the pious tribute of
the faithful, boxes were placed in all the churches. At the tribunal of
penitence, the priests were ordered to command all sinners to concur in
the holy enterprise; no error could find grace before God, without the
sincere will of participating in the crusade; zeal for the deliverance
of the holy places appeared to be at that time the only virtue the pope
required of Christians, and even charity itself lost some of its value,
if not exercised in promoting the crusades. As the Church of Rome was
reproached with imposing upon the people _burdens to which she only
applied the tip of her own finger_, the pope exhorted the heads of the
clergy, and the clergy themselves, to set an example of devotedness and
sacrifices. Innocent ordered his gold and silver plate to be melted to
defray the expenses of the holy war, and would allow none but vessels
of wood and clay to be seen on his table whilst the crusade lasted.

The sovereign pontiff was so satisfied of the zeal and piety of the
Christians, that he wrote to the patriarch and king of Jerusalem,
to announce to them the coming succours from the West. He neglected
nothing that could augment the numbers of the soldiers of Christ; he
addressed himself to the emperor of Constantinople, and reproached
him with indifference for the deliverance of the holy places. The
emperor Alexius endeavoured, in his answer, to show his zeal for the
cause of religion; but he added that the time of deliverance was not
yet arrived, and that he feared to oppose himself to the will of God,
irritated by the sins of the Christians. The Greek prince adroitly
reminded him of the ravages committed in the territories of the
empire by the soldiers of Frederick, and conjured the pope to direct
his reproofs against those who, feigning to labour for Jesus Christ,
acted against the will of Heaven. In his correspondence with Alexius,
Innocent III. did not at all conceal his pretensions to universal
empire, and spoke in the character of sovereign arbiter of the kings
of the East and West. He applied to himself these words addressed to
Jeremiah: “I have placed thee over the nations and over the kingdoms,
to pull up and scatter, to edify and to plant.” When speaking of the
power of the popes and that of princes, he compared the one to the sun,
which lights the universe during the day, and the other to the moon,
which lights the earth during the night.

The pretensions that Innocent put forth, and the haughtiness with
which he sought to establish them, were, no doubt, injurious to the
effect of his exhortations, and must have weakened the zeal of the
Christian princes whom he wished to persuade to undertake the crusade.
The princes and bishops of Germany were divided between Otho of Saxony
and Philip of Swabia; the sovereign pontiff pronounced strongly for
Otho, and threatened with the thunders of the Church all who assisted
the opposite party. In the dissensions occasioned by this momentous
affair, some availed themselves of the opportunity to gain the favour
of the pope, and others to secure themselves from the effects of his
anger; but all Germany being engaged in the quarrel, nobody took the
cross.

One of the pope’s legates, Peter of Capua, succeeded in re-establishing
peace between Richard Cœur de Lion and Philip Augustus. Richard, who
was desirous of conciliating the good-will of the Holy See, constantly
promised to equip a fleet and collect an army to go and make war
against the infidels. He proclaimed a tournament in his capital, in the
midst of which he called upon the barons and knights to follow him into
the East; but all these demonstrations, the sincerity of which was very
suspicious, remained unproductive. It was not long before war again
broke out between France and England; and Richard, who on all occasions
repeated his vow of combating the infidels, was killed in a petty
quarrel with Christians.

Philip Augustus repudiated Ingeburge, daughter of the king of Denmark,
to marry Agnes de Meranie. The sovereign pontiff, in a letter addressed
to the faithful, strongly censured princes who gave themselves up to
illegitimate amours; he ordered Philip Augustus to take back Ingeburge,
and as Philip refused to obey, the kingdom of France was placed under
an interdict. During several months all religious ceremonies were
suspended; the pulpits of the Gospel ceased to give forth the holy
word; church bells and the voice of prayer were silenced; Christian
burial was refused to the dead; the sanctuary was closed against the
faithful; a long mourning veil seemed to hang over cities and plains,
from which the Christian religion was banished, and which might almost
be fancied to be invaded by the Saracens. Although such as took the
cross were exempt from the interdict, the spectacle which France
presented discouraged and saddened its inhabitants. Philip Augustus,
irritated against the pope, showed very little disposition to revive
their zeal; and the clergy, whose influence might have had a powerful
effect, had less reason to deplore the captivity of Jerusalem than the
unhappy state of the kingdom.

At length a curé of Neuilly-sur-Maine began to fill France with the
fame of his eloquence and his miracles. Foulques had at first led a
very dissipated life, but, touched with sincere repentance, he was not
satisfied with expiating his irregularities by penitence, but became
desirous of bringing back all sinners to the paths of salvation, and
travelled through the provinces endeavouring to awaken in the people
a contempt for the things of this life. God, to try him, permitted
that, in his early sermons, Foulques should be exposed to the ridicule
of his auditors; but the truths he uttered soon obtained a marvellous
ascendancy over all that came to hear him. Bishops invited him to
preach in their dioceses; he received everywhere extraordinary
honours, and both people and clergy flocked out to meet him, as if
he had been an envoy of God. Foulques, says the chronicle of St.
Victor, had nothing remarkable in his vestments or manner of living;
_he travelled on horseback, and ate that which was given to him_. He
preached sometimes in churches, at others in public places, and not
unfrequently amidst the excitement of tournaments. His eloquence was
simple and natural; safe, by his ignorance, from the bad taste of his
age, he neither astonished his auditors by the vain subtleties of the
schools, nor by an absurd mixture of passages from the Scriptures and
profane quotations from antiquity. His words, from being unadorned by
the erudition then so much admired, were the more persuasive, and found
their way more directly to the heart.[39] The most learned preachers
ranked themselves among his disciples, and declared that the Holy Ghost
spoke by his mouth. Animated by that faith which performs prodigies, he
enchained at his pleasure the passions of the multitude, and caused to
resound, even in the palaces of princes, the _thunders of evangelical
denunciations_.[40] At his voice, all that had enriched themselves
by fraud, brigandage, or usury, hastened to restore that which they
had unjustly acquired; libertines confessed their sins, and devoted
themselves to the austerities of penitence;[41] prostitutes, following
the example of Madeline, deplored the scandal of their lives, cut
off their hair, exchanged their gaudy apparel for haircloth and mean
garments, and made vows to sleep upon ashes and die in retirement. In
short, the eloquence of Foulques of Neuilly effected such miracles,
that contemporaries speak of him as of another St. Paul, sent for the
conversion of his age. One of them even goes so far as to say that
he dares not relate all he knows of him, fearing the incredulity of
men.[42]

Innocent III. cast his eyes upon Foulques of Neuilly, and confided
to him the mission that, fifty years before, had been given to St.
Bernard. The new preacher of the crusade himself assumed the cross at
a general chapter of the order of Citeaux. At the sound of his voice,
the zeal for the holy war, which had appeared extinct, blazed out again
in all parts. In every city he passed through, the people crowded to
listen to him; and all who were in a condition to bear arms, took the
oath to combat the infidels.

Several holy orators were associated with Foulques of Neuilly; Martin
Litz, of the order of Citeaux, in the diocese of Bâle, and on the banks
of the Rhine; Herloin, a monk of St. Denis, took his cause through the
still wild countries of Bretagne and the lower Poitou; and Eustace,
abbot of Flay, crossed the sea twice, to awaken the enthusiasm and holy
ardour of the provinces of England.

These pious orators were not all endowed with the same eloquence; but
all were animated by the most ardent zeal. The profanation of the
holy places, the evils suffered by the Eastern Christians, and the
remembrance of Jerusalem, imparted the most lively interest to their
discourses, and touched all hearts.[43] Such was the spirit spread
through Europe, that simply to mention the name of Christ, or to speak
of the city of God, held in captivity by the infidels, melted auditors
to tears, and gave birth to transports of enthusiasm. The people
everywhere evinced the same piety and the same feelings; but the cause
of Christ still wanted the example and courage of princes and nobles.
As a celebrated tournament had been proclaimed in Champagne, at which
the boldest warriors of France, Germany, and Flanders were expected
to be present, Foulques repaired to the castle of Ecry-sur-Aisne,[44]
which was the rendezvous of the knights. His eloquence procured
attention to the complaints of Sion, even amidst the profane and
violent amusements of chivalry; when Foulques spoke of Jerusalem,
knights and barons neglected their jousts, the shivering of lances, or
high feats of arms; they became insensible of the presence of _dames_
and _demoiselles_, who accorded the prizes to valour; and turned a
deaf ear to the gay minstrels who celebrated _la prouesse achetée et
vendue au fer et à l’acier_. All took the oath to fight against the
infidels; and it must have been surprising to see numerous defenders of
the cross come forth from these warlike festivals that were so severely
reprehended by the Church.

Among the princes and lords who enrolled themselves in the crusade,
the most conspicuous were Thibault IV., count of Champagne, and Louis,
count of Chartres and Blois, both relations of the kings of France
and England. The father of Thibault had followed Louis VII. to the
second crusade, and his elder brother had been king of Jerusalem. Two
thousand five hundred knights owed him homage and military service,
and the nobility of Champagne excelled in all the noble exercises
of arms.[45] The marriage of Thibault with the heiress of Navarre
brought to his standard a great number of warriors from the countries
bordering on the Pyrenees. Louis, count of Chartres and Blois, reckoned
among his ancestors one of the most illustrious chiefs of the first
crusade, and was master of a province abounding in warriors of name.
After the example of these two princes, the following distinguished
leaders took the cross:—The count of St. Paul, the counts Gauthier and
Jean de Brienne, Manassès de l’Isle, Renard de Dampièrre, Mathieu de
Montmorency, Hugh and Robert de Boves, d’Amiens, Renaud de Boulogne,
Geoffrey de Perche, Renaud de Montmirail, Simon de Montfort, who had
just signed a treaty with the Saracens, but was no less ready on
that account to take an oath to fight against them; and Geoffrey de
Villehardouin,[46] marshal of Champagne, who has left us an account of
this crusade in the unadorned language of his time.

Among the ecclesiastics, history names Nivelon de Chérisi, bishop of
Soissons; Garnier, bishop of Langres; the abbot of Looz, and the abbot
of Veaux-de-Cernai. The bishop of Langres, who had been the object of
the censures of the pope, expected to find in the pilgrimage to the
Holy Land, an opportunity of reconciling himself with the Holy See. The
abbot of Looz and the abbot of Veaux-de-Cernai were both remarkable for
their piety and learning; the former full of wisdom and moderation,
the latter animated by a holy enthusiasm and an ardent zeal, which
afterwards he but too strongly displayed against the Albigeois and the
partisans of the count of Thoulouse.

When the knights and barons returned to their homes, bearing a red
cross upon their baldrics and their coats of mail,[47] they aroused by
their presence the enthusiasm of their vassals and brothers in arms.
The nobility of Flanders, after the example of those of Champagne,
were anxious to prove their zeal for the recovery of the holy places.
Baldwin, who had taken the part of Richard against Philip Augustus,
sought beneath the standard of the cross an asylum against the anger of
the king of France, and swore, in the church of St. Donatien of Bruges,
to go into Asia to combat the Saracens. Mary, countess of Flanders,
sister of Thibault, count of Champagne, would not live separated from
her husband; and although she was still in the flower of her youth,
and was several months advanced in her pregnancy, took an oath to
follow the Crusaders beyond the seas, and to quit a home she was doomed
never to see again. The example of Baldwin was followed by his two
brothers,[48] Eustace and Henry, count of Sarbuck; by Canon de Bethune,
whose piety and eloquence were held in high estimation, and by Jacques
d’Avesnes, son of him who, under the same name, had made himself so
famous in the third crusade. Most of the knights and barons of Flanders
and Hainault also took the oath to share the labours and perils of the
holy war.

The principal leaders first met at Soissons, and afterwards at
Compiègne. In their assembly, they gave the command of the expedition
to Thibault, count of Champagne. It was decided also that the Crusaders
should repair to the East by sea; and, in consequence of this
determination, six deputies were sent to Venice,[49] in order to obtain
from the republic the vessels required to transport the men and horses.

The Venetians were at that period in the highest state of their
greatness and prosperity. Amidst the convulsions that had preceded
and followed the fall of the Roman power, these industrious people had
taken refuge in the islands that border the extremity of the Adriatic
Gulf; and, placed upon the waves, had directed all their views to the
empire of the sea,[50] of which the barbarians took no heed. Venice
was at first under the dominion of the emperors of Constantinople;
but, in proportion with the decline of the Greek empire, the republic
acquired territory, strength, and splendour, which necessarily produced
independence. From the tenth century, palaces of marble had replaced
the humble huts of fishermen, scattered over the island of the Rialto.
The cities of Istria and Dalmatia obeyed the sovereigns of the Adriatic
Sea. The republic, become formidable to the most powerful monarch, was
able, at the least signal, to arm a fleet of a hundred galleys, which
it employed successively against the Greeks, the Saracens, and the
Normans. The power of Venice was respected by all the nations of the
West; and the republics of Genoa and Pisa in vain contended with her
for the domination of the seas. The Venetians remembered with pride
these words of Pope Alexander III., when the republic had protested
against the emperor of Germany, who presented a ring to the doge,
saying, “_Espouse the sea with this ring, that posterity may know that
the Venetians have acquired the empire of the waves, and that the sea
has been subjected to them as a woman is to her husband_.”

The fleets of the Venetians constantly visited the ports of Greece
and Asia; they transported pilgrims to Palestine, and returned laden
with the rich merchandise of the East. The Venetians entered into
the crusades with less eagerness and enthusiasm than other Christian
nations, but knew well how to profit by them for their own interests;
whilst the warriors of Christendom were fighting for glory, for
kingdoms, or for the tomb of Christ, the merchants of Venice fought for
counting-houses, stores, and commercial privileges; and avarice often
made them undertake that which other nations could not have been able
to effect but by an excess of religious zeal. The republic, which owed
all its prosperity to its commercial relations, sought without scruple
the friendship and protection of the Mussulman powers of Syria and
Egypt; and often, even when all Europe was arming against the infidels,
the Venetians were accused of supplying the enemies of the Christian
nations with both arms and provisions.

When the deputies of the Crusaders arrived at Venice, the republic had
for doge Dandolo, so celebrated in its annals. Dandolo had for a length
of time served his country in important missions, and in the command of
its fleets and armies; now, placed at the head of its government, he
watched over its liberties and the operations of its laws. His labours
in war and peace, his useful regulations of the money currency, with
his administration of justice and public security, deservedly procured
him the esteem and gratitude of his fellow-citizens. He had acquired
the power of mastering, by words, the passions of the multitude, even
in the stormy disputes of a republic.

Nobody was more skilful in seizing a favourable opportunity, or in
taking advantage of the least circumstance for the furtherance of his
designs. At the age of ninety, the doge of Venice exhibited no symptoms
of senility but virtue and experience.[51] Everything that could save
his country aroused his activity and inflamed his courage; with the
spirit of calculation and economy which distinguished his compatriots,
Dandolo mingled passions the most generous, and threw an air of
grandeur over all the enterprises of a trading people. His patriotism,
always sustained by the love of glory, appeared to possess something of
that sentiment of honour, and that chivalric greatness of soul which
formed the predominant characteristic of his age.

Dandolo[52] praised with warmth an enterprise that appeared glorious
to him, and in which the interests of his country were not opposed to
those of religion. The deputies required vessels to transport four
thousand five hundred knights and twenty thousand foot, with provisions
for the Christian army for nine months. Dandolo promised, in the name
of the republic, to furnish the necessary provisions and vessels, on
condition that the Crusaders should engage to pay the Venetians the
sum of eighty-five thousand silver marks.[53] As he was not willing
that the people of Venice should be unconnected with the expedition of
the French Crusaders, Dandolo proposed to the deputies to arm, at the
expense of the republic, fifty galleys, and demanded for his country
half of the conquests that might be made in the East.

The deputies accepted without hesitation the more interested than
generous proposals of the doge. The conditions of the treaty were first
examined in the doge’s council,[54] composed of six patricians; it was
afterwards ratified in two other councils,[55] and at last presented
for the sanction of the people, who then exercised supreme power.[56]

A general assembly was convoked in the church of St. Mark, and when the
mass of the Holy Ghost had been celebrated, the marshal of Champagne,
accompanied by the other deputies, arose, and addressing the people of
Venice, pronounced a discourse, the simple and unaffected expressions
of which paint, better than we possibly can, the spirit and feelings
of the heroic periods of our history.[57] “The lords and barons of
France, the most high and the most powerful, have sent us to you to
pray you, in the name of God, to take pity on Jerusalem, which the
Turks hold in bondage; they cry to you for mercy, and supplicate you to
accompany them to avenge the disgrace of Jesus Christ. They have made
choice of you, because they know that no people that be upon the sea
have so great power as your nation. They have commanded us to throw
ourselves at your feet, and not to rise until you shall have granted
our request, until you shall have had pity on the Holy Land beyond the
seas.” At these words the deputies were moved to tears,[58] and feeling
it no degradation to humble themselves in the cause of Christ,[59] they
fell upon their knees and held up their hands in a supplicating manner
towards the assembly of the people. The strong emotion of the barons
and knights communicated itself to the Venetians, and ten thousand
voices replied as one, “_We grant your request_.” The doge, ascending
the tribunal, praised highly the earnestness and loyalty of the French
barons, and spoke with enthusiasm of the honour God conferred upon the
people of Venice in choosing them from amongst all other nations,[60]
to partake in the glory of the most noble of enterprises, and associate
them with the most valiant of warriors. He then read the treaty entered
into with the Crusaders, and conjured his assembled fellow-citizens
to give their consent to it in the forms ordained by the laws of the
republic. Then the people arose, and cried with an unanimous shout,
“_We consent to it_.” All the inhabitants of Venice were present at
this meeting; an immense multitude covered the place of St. Mark and
filled the neighbouring streets. Religious enthusiasm, love of country,
surprise and joy were manifested by acclamations so loud and general,
that it might be said, according to the expression of the marshal
of Champagne, “_that the world was about to engage in one common
conflict_.”

On the morrow of this memorable day, the deputies of the barons
repaired to the palace of St. Mark, and swore on their swords and the
Gospel, to fulfil all the engagements they had made. The preamble of
the treaty recalled the faults and the misfortunes of the princes
who had to that time undertaken the deliverance of the Holy Land,
and praised the wisdom and prudence of the French lords and knights,
who neglected nothing to assure the success of an enterprise full of
difficulties and perils. The deputies were charged to endeavour to
cause the conditions they had sworn to to be adopted by their brothers
in arms the barons and knights, by _the whole of their nation_, and
_if possible, by their sovereign lord the king of France_. The treaty
was written on parchment and sent immediately to Rome, to receive the
approbation of the pope; and, full of confidence in the future, as
well as in the alliance they had contracted, the French knights and
the patricians of Venice exchanged the most touching protestations
of friendship.[61] The doge lent the barons the sum of ten thousand
silver marks, and the latter swore never to forget the services the
republic had rendered to Jesus Christ. “There were then shed,” says
Villehardouin, “many tears of tenderness and joy.”

The government of Venice was a new spectacle for the French nobles;
deliberations of the people were perfectly unknown to them, and must
have struck them with astonishment. On the other side, the embassy
of the knights and barons could not fail to flatter the pride of
the Venetians; the latter felicitated themselves upon being thus
acknowledged as the greatest maritime nation, and, never separating
their glory from their commercial interests, rejoiced at having made so
advantageous a bargain. The knights, on the contrary, only thought of
honour and the cause of Christ; and although the treaty was ruinous to
the Crusaders, they bore back the news to their companions in arms with
the greatest joy and satisfaction.[62]

The preference given to the Venetians by the Crusaders naturally
excited the jealousy of the other maritime powers of Italy; thus the
French deputies, upon going to Pisa and Genoa to solicit the aid of the
two republics in the name of Jesus Christ, met with a cold reception
and a perfect indifference for the deliverance of the holy places.

The account of what had taken place at Venice, and the presence of
the barons, did not fail, however, to arouse the enthusiasm of the
inhabitants of Lombardy and Piedmont; a great number of them took the
cross and arms, and promised to follow Boniface, marquis of Montferrat,
to the Holy Land.

The marshal of Champagne, whilst crossing Mount Cenis, met Gauthier de
Brienne, who had taken the cross at the castle of Ecry, and was on his
way to Apulia. He had married one of the daughters of Tancred, last
king of Sicily. Followed by sixty knights of Champagne, he was going to
endeavour to make good the claims of his wife, and conquer the kingdom
founded by the Norman knights. The marshal Villehardouin and Gauthier
de Brienne congratulated each other upon the brilliant prospects of
their expeditions, and promised to meet again in the plains of Egypt
and Syria. Thus the future presented nothing to the knights of the
cross but victories and trophies; and the hope of conquering distant
kingdoms redoubled their ardour.

When the deputies arrived in Champagne, they found Thibault dangerously
ill. The prince was so delighted at learning the success of their
embassy, that, heedless of the disease that had confined him to his
bed, he insisted upon putting on his armour and mounting on horseback;
but “this was great pity and misfortune,” says Villehardouin; “for
the malady increased, and gathered such strength, that he declared
his will, took leave of his friends, and got no more on horseback.”
Thibault, the model and hope of the Christian knights, died in the
flower of his age, deeply regretted by his vassals and companions in
arms. He deplored before the barons the rigorous destiny that condemned
him thus to die without glory, at the moment that he was about to
gather the palms of victory or of martyrdom in the plains of the East;
he exhorted them to perform the vow he had made to God to deliver
Jerusalem, and left them all his treasures to be employed in this holy
enterprise. An epitaph in Latin verse, which still exists, celebrates
the virtues and pious zeal of Count Thibault, recalls the preparations
for his pilgrimage,[63] and terminates by saying, that this young
prince _found the heavenly Jerusalem, when about to seek the earthly
Jerusalem_.

After the death of the count of Champagne, the barons and knights who
had taken the cross, assembled to choose another leader, and their
election fell upon the count de Bar and the duke of Burgundy. The count
de Bar refused to take the command of the Christian army. Eudes III.,
duke of Burgundy, still mourned the death of his father, who had died
in Palestine after the third crusade, and could not be induced to quit
his duchy to undertake the pilgrimage to the East. The refusal of these
two princes was a subject of scandal for the soldiers of the cross; and
contemporary history informs us that they afterwards repented of the
indifference they had evinced for the cause of Christ.[64] The duke of
Burgundy, who died within a few years, was desirous of taking the cross
on his bed of death, and, to expiate his fault, sent several of his
warriors into Palestine.

The knights and barons then offered the command to Boniface, marquis
of Montferrat.[65] Boniface belonged to a family of Christian heroes;
his brother Conrad had rendered himself famous by the defence of Tyre,
and he himself had already fought many times against the infidels: he
did not hesitate in complying with the wishes of the Crusaders. He came
to Soissons, where he received the cross from the hands of the curé
of Neuilly, and was proclaimed leader of the crusade in the church of
Notre Dame, in the presence of the clergy and the people.

Two years had passed away since the sovereign pontiff had ordered the
bishops to preach the crusade in their dioceses. The situation of the
Christians of the East became every day more deplorable; the kings of
Jerusalem and Armenia, the patriarchs of Antioch and the holy city, and
the grand masters of the military orders, addressed day after day their
complaints and lamentations to the Holy See. Touched by their prayers,
Innocent again exhorted the faithful, and conjured the Crusaders to
hasten their departure; warmly censuring the indifference of those who,
after having taken the cross, appeared to be forgetful of their vow.
The Christian father, above all, reproached the ecclesiastics with
their tardiness in paying the fortieth part of their revenues, destined
to the expenses of the holy war: “and you and we,” said he, “and all
persons supported by the goods of the Church, ought we not all to fear
that the inhabitants of Nineveh should appear against us at the day of
judgment, and pronounce our condemnation? for they were made penitent
by the preaching of Jonas; and you, not only you have not rent your
hearts, you have not even opened your hands to succour Christ in his
poverty, and repulse the opprobrium with which the infidels load him.”
The epoch of a holy war being for Christians a season of penitence,
the sovereign pontiff proscribed, in his letters, sumptuousness in
living, splendour in dress, and public amusements; and although the new
crusade had been first preached at the tournament of Ecry, tournaments
were in the number of diversions and spectacles forbidden to all
Christians by the holy father during the space of five years.

To reanimate the courage and confidence of those who had taken the
cross, Innocent told them of the new divisions that had sprung up
among the Mussulman princes, and of the scourges with which God had
recently afflicted Egypt. “God,” cried the pontiff, “has struck the
country of Babylon with the rod of his power; the Nile,[66] that river
of Paradise, which fertilizes the land of the Egyptians, has not had
its accustomed course. This chastisement has given them up to death,
and prepared the triumph of their enemies.” The letters of the pope
had the desired effect. The marquis of Montferrat went into France,
towards the autumn of the year 1201, and the whole winter was devoted
to preparations for the holy war. These preparations were unaccompanied
by disorder, and the princes and barons refused to receive under their
banners any but disciplined soldiers and men accustomed to the use of
the lance and the sword. Some voices were raised against the Jews,
whom they desired to force to contribute to the expenses of the holy
war;[67] but the pope took them under his protection, and threatened
all who made attempts upon their lives or liberty with excommunication.

Before they left their homes, the Crusaders had to deplore the loss
of the holy orator who had awakened their zeal and animated their
courage. Foulques fell sick, and died in his parish of Neuilly. Some
time before, loud murmurs had been heard respecting his conduct, and
his words had ceased to exercise their accustomed power over the minds
of his auditors. Foulques had received considerable sums of money
destined for the expenses of the holy war, and as he was accused
of appropriating these to his own use, the more money he amassed,
says James of Vitri,[68] the more consideration and credit he lost.
The suspicions attached to his conduct were not, however, generally
credited. The marshal of Champagne informs us, in his history, that
the knights and barons were deeply affected by the death of the curé
of Neuilly. Foulques was buried in the church of his parish with
great pomp; his tomb, a monument of the piety of his contemporaries,
attracted, even in the last century the respect and veneration of the
faithful.[69]

With the earliest days of spring the Crusaders prepared to quit
their homes, “and knew,” says Villehardouin, “that many tears were
shed at their parting, and at taking leave of their relations and
friends.” The count of Flanders, the counts of Blois and St. Paul,
followed by a great number of Flemish warriors and their vassals;
the marshal of Champagne, accompanied by several Champenois knights,
advanced across Burgundy, and passed the Alps to repair to Venice. The
Marquis Boniface soon joined them, bringing with him the Crusaders
of Lombardy, Piedmont, Savoy, and the countries situated between the
Alps and the Rhone. Venice also received within its walls the warriors
from the banks of the Rhine, some under the command of the bishop of
Halberstadt, and others under that of Martin-Litz, who had persuaded
them to take arms, and still continued to animate them by the example
of his virtues and piety.

When the Crusaders reached Venice,[70] the fleet that was to transport
them into Asia, was ready to set sail: they were at first received with
every demonstration of joy; but amidst the festivities that followed
their arrival,[71] the Venetians called upon the barons to redeem their
word, and pay the sum agreed upon for transporting the Christian army;
and then it was that, with deep grief, the barons became aware of the
absence of a great number of their companions in arms. Jean de Nesle,
châtelain of Bruges, and Thierri, son of Philip, count of Flanders, had
promised Baldwin to bring to him, at Venice, Marguerite, his wife, and
a chosen band of Flemish warriors: they did not keep their appointment,
for having embarked upon the ocean, they had directed their course to
Palestine. Renaud de Dampierre, to whom Thibault, count of Champagne,
had left all his treasures to be employed in the voyage to the Holy
Land, had embarked with a great number of Champenois knights at the
port of Bari. The bishop of Autun, Gilles, count of Ferez, and several
other leaders, after having sworn upon the Gospel to join the other
Crusaders, had set out from Marseilles, and others from Genoa. Thus
half the Crusaders did not come to Venice, which had been agreed upon
as the general rendezvous of the Christian army: “by which,” says
Villehardouin, “they received great shame, and many misadventures
afterwards befell them in consequence of it.”

This breach of faith might prove very injurious to the enterprise; but
what most grieved the princes and barons assembled at Venice, was the
impossibility of fulfilling their engagements with the republic without
the concurrence of their unfaithful companions. They sent messengers
into all parts to warn the Crusaders that had set out, and to implore
them to join the main army; but whether most of the pilgrims were
dissatisfied with the agreement entered into with the Venetians, or
whether it appeared to them more convenient and safe to embark at ports
in their own vicinity, a very small number of them could be prevailed
upon to repair to Venice. Those who were already in that city, were
neither sufficiently numerous nor sufficiently rich to pay the promised
amount, or fulfil the engagements made in their names. Although the
Venetians were more interested in the crusade than the French knights,
as they possessed a part of the cities of Tyre and Ptolemaïs, which
they were going to defend, they were unwilling to make any sacrifice,
and the barons, on their side, were too proud to ask any favour, or
to solicit the Venetians to change or moderate the conditions of the
treaty. Each of the Crusaders was required to pay the price of his
passage. The rich paid for the poor; soldiers as well as knights being
eager to give all the money they possessed, persuaded, they said,
that God was powerful enough to return it to them a hundred-fold,
when it should please him. The count of Flanders, the counts of Blois
and St. Paul, the marquis of Montferrat, and several other leaders
despoiled themselves of their plate, their jewels, and everything they
had that was most valuable,[72] and only retained their horses and
arms. Notwithstanding this noble sacrifice, the Crusaders still were
indebted to the republic a sum of fifty thousand silver marks. The doge
then assembled the people, and represented to them that it was not
honourable to employ too much rigour, and proposed to demand of the
Crusaders the assistance of their army for the republic, until they
could discharge their debt.

The city of Zara had been for a length of time under the dominion of
the Venetians; but thinking the government of a king less insupportable
than that of a republic, it had given itself up to the king of Hungary,
and, under the protection of a new master, braved the authority and
menaces of Venice. After having obtained the approbation of the people,
Dandolo proposed to the Crusaders to assist the republic in subduing
a revolted city, and promised to put off the entire execution of the
treaty until God, by their common conquests, should have given them the
means of fulfilling their promises. This proposition was received with
much joy by the greater part of the Crusaders, who could not support
the idea of being unable to keep their word; the barons and knights
deemed it prudent to conciliate the Venetians, who were so serviceable
to them in carrying out their enterprise, and thought they did but
little to pay their debts by an affair in which they should expend
nothing but their blood.

Some murmurs, however, arose in the Christian army; many of the
Crusaders recollected the oath they had taken to fight the infidels,
and could not make up their minds to turn their arms against a
Christian people. The pope had sent the Cardinal Peter of Capua to
Venice, to deter the pilgrims from an enterprise which he termed
sacrilegious. “The king of Hungary had taken the cross, and by doing
so had placed himself under the especial protection of the Church; and
to attack a city belonging to him was to declare themselves enemies
of the Church itself.” Henry Dandolo braved menaces and reproaches
that he deemed to be unjust. “The privileges of the Crusaders,” said
he, “could not screen the guilty from the severity of laws divine and
human. Crusades were not undertaken to promote the ambition of kings
or protect rebellious nations.[73] The pope had not the power to
enchain the authority of sovereigns, or turn the Crusaders aside from
a legitimate enterprise; from a war made against revolted subjects,
against pirates whose brigandage perilled the freedom of the seas, and
jeopardized the safety of pilgrims on their way to the Holy Land.”

To complete his conquest over all scruples, and dissipate all fears,
the doge resolved to associate himself with the perils and labours of
the crusade, and to engage his fellow-citizens to declare themselves
the companions in arms of the Crusaders. The people being solemnly
convoked, Dandolo ascended the pulpit of St. Mark, and demanded of the
assembled Venetians permission to take the cross. “Seigneurs,” said he
to them, “you have made an engagement to concur in the most glorious
of enterprises; the warriors with whom you have contracted a holy
alliance, surpass all other men in piety and valour. For myself, you
see that I am laden with years, and have need of repose; but the glory
that is promised to us restores me courage and strength to brave all
the perils, to support all the labours of war. I feel by the ardour
that leads me on, by the zeal which animates me, that nobody will merit
your confidence, nobody will conduct you so well as the man you have
chosen as head of your republic. If you will permit me to fight for
Jesus Christ, and allow my son to perform the duties you have confided
to me, I will go and live or die with you and the pilgrims.”

At this discourse, his whole auditory was much affected, and the people
loudly applauded the resolution of the doge. Dandolo descended from
the tribunal, and was led in triumph to the foot of the altar, where
the cross was attached to his ducal cap. A great number of Venetians
followed his example, and swore to die for the deliverance of the holy
places. By this skilful policy, the doge completely won the Crusaders,
and placed himself, in a manner, at the head of the crusade. He soon
found himself sufficiently powerful to deny the authority of the
cardinal of Capua, who spoke in the name of the pope, and pretended
to have a right to direct the holy war, in his character of legate of
the Holy See. Dandolo told the envoy of Innocent, that the Christian
army stood in no need of leaders to conduct it, and that the legates
of the sovereign pontiff ought to content themselves with edifying the
Crusaders by their examples and discourses.

This bold, free language very much astonished the French barons,
accustomed to respect the will of the Holy See; but the doge, by
taking the cross, had inspired them with a confidence nothing could
shake. The cross of the pilgrims was, for the Venetians and French, a
pledge of alliance, a sacred tie, which united all their interests,
and made of them, in a manner, but one same nation. From that time no
one listened to those who spoke in the name of the Holy See,[74] or
persisted in raising scruples in the minds of the Crusaders. The barons
and knights showed the same zeal and ardour for the expedition against
Zara as the Venetians themselves. The army of the Crusaders was ready
to embark, when there happened, says Villehardouin, “a great wonder, an
unhoped-for circumstance, the strangest that ever was heard of.”[75]

Isaac, emperor of Constantinople, had been dethroned by his brother
Alexius. Abandoned by all his friends, deprived of sight, and loaded
with irons, this unhappy prince languished in a dungeon. The son of
Isaac, named also Alexius, who shared the captivity of his father,
having deceived the vigilance of his guards and broken his chains, had
fled into the West, in the hope that the princes and kings would one
day undertake his defence, and declare war against the usurper of the
imperial throne. Philip of Swabia, who had married Irene, the daughter
of Isaac,[76] received the young prince kindly; but he was not then in
a position to undertake anything in his favour, being fully engaged
in defending himself against the arms of Otho and the menaces of the
Holy See. Young Alexius next in vain threw himself at the feet of the
pope, to implore his assistance. Whether the pontiff saw in the son of
Isaac only the brother-in-law of Philip of Swabia, then considered an
enemy to the court of Rome, or whether all his attention was directed
towards the East, he gave no ear to the complaints of Alexius, and
seemed to dread countenancing a war against Greece. The fugitive prince
had in vain solicited most of the Christian monarchs, when he was
advised to address himself to the Crusaders, the noblest warriors of
the West. The arrival of his ambassadors created a lively sensation at
Venice; the knights and barons were impressed with generous pity by the
account of his misfortunes; they had never defended a more glorious
cause. To avenge injured innocence, to remedy a great calamity, stirred
the spirit of Dandolo; and the proud republicans, whose head he was,
feelingly deplored the fate of a fugitive emperor. They had not
forgotten that the usurper preferred to an alliance with them one with
the Genoese and Pisans; it appeared to them that the cause of Alexius
was their own, and that their vessels ought to bear him back to the
ports of Greece and Byzantium.

Nevertheless, as everything was prepared for the conquest of Zara,
the decision of this business was deferred to a more favourable
opportunity; and the fleet, with the Crusaders on board, set sail
amidst the sounds of martial music and the acclamation of the whole
population of Venice. Never had a fleet so numerous or so magnificently
equipped been seen in the Adriatic Gulf. The sea was covered with four
hundred and eighty ships; the number of the combatants, horse and
foot, amounted to forty thousand men. After having subdued Trieste and
some other maritime cities of Istria that had shaken off the yoke of
Venice, the Crusaders arrived before Zara on the 10th day of November,
1202, the eve of St. Martin. Zara,[77] situated on the eastern side of
the Adriatic Gulf, sixty leagues from Venice, and five leagues north
of Jadera, an ancient Roman colony, was a rich and populous city,
fortified by high walls, and surrounded by a sea studded with rocks.
The king of Hungary had sent troops to defend it, and the inhabitants
had sworn to bury themselves beneath the ruins of the place rather
than surrender to the Venetians. At the sight of the ramparts of the
city, the Crusaders perceived all the difficulty of the enterprise, and
the party opposed to this war again ventured to murmur. The leaders,
however, gave the signal for the assault. As soon as the chains of
the port were broken, and the machines began to make the walls shake,
the inhabitants forgot the resolution they had formed of dying in
defence of their ramparts, and, filled with dread, sent deputies to
the doge, who promised to pardon them on account of their repentance.
But the deputies charged with the petition for peace, met with
several Crusaders among the besiegers, who said to them, “Why did you
surrender? you have nothing to fear from the French?” These imprudent
words rekindled the war; the deputies, on their return, announced to
the inhabitants that all the Crusaders were not their enemies, and that
Zara would preserve its liberty if the people and soldiers were willing
to defend it. The party of the malcontents, whose object was to divide
the army, seized this opportunity for reviving their complaints; the
most ardent amongst them, insinuating themselves into the tents of the
soldiers, and endeavouring to disgust them with a war which they termed
impious.

Guy, abbot of Vaux de Cernai, of the order of Citeaux, made himself
conspicuous by his endeavours to secure the failure of the enterprise
against Zara; everything that could divert the march of the Crusaders
from the route to the holy places,[78] was, in his eyes, an attack upon
religion. The most brilliant exploits, if not performed in the cause of
Christ, could command neither his esteem nor his approbation. The abbot
of Cernai was deficient in neither subtlety nor eloquence, and knew how
to employ both prayers and menaces effectively; he had that influence
over the pilgrims that an inflexible mind and an ardent, obstinate
character always obtains over the multitude. In a council, he arose,
and forbade the Crusaders to draw their swords against Christians, and
was about to read a letter from the pope, when he was interrupted by
threats and cries.

Amidst the tumult which followed in the council and the army, the
abbot of Cernai would have been in danger of his life, if the count de
Montfort, who partook his sentiments, had not drawn his sword in his
defence. The barons and knights could not, however, forget the promise
they had made to fight for the republic of Venice; nor could they think
of laying down their arms in presence of an enemy that had promised to
surrender, and who now defied their attacks. The greater the efforts of
the count de Montfort and the abbot of Cernai to interrupt the war, the
more they conceived their honour and glory to be engaged to continue
the siege they had begun. Whilst the malcontents were giving vent to
their scruples and complaints, the bravest of the army proceeded to
the assault. The besieged, whose hopes were built upon the divisions
among their enemies, placed crosses upon the walls, persuaded that this
revered sign would protect them more effectually than their machines
of war; but they were not long in finding that there was no safety for
them except in submission. On the 5th day of the siege, without having
offered their enemies any serious resistance, they opened their gates,
and only obtained from the conqueror liberty and life. The city was
given up to pillage, and the booty divided between the Venetians and
the French.

One of the results of this conquest was a fresh quarrel in the
victorious army, in which more blood flowed than had been shed during
the siege. The season being too far advanced to allow the fleet to put
to sea, the doge proposed to the Crusaders to winter at Zara. The two
nations occupied different quarters of the city; but as the Venetians
had chosen the handsomest and most commodious houses, the French
loudly proclaimed their dissatisfaction. After a few complaints and
many threats, they had recourse to arms, and every street became the
theatre of a conflict; the inhabitants of Zara beheld with delight the
sanguinary disputes of their conquerors. The partisans of the abbot of
Cernai applauded in secret the deplorable consequences of a war they
had condemned; whilst the doge of Venice and the barons employed every
effort to separate the combatants. Their prayers and threats at first
had no effect in appeasing this horrible tumult, which was prolonged to
the middle of the night. On the morrow, all the passions that divided
the army were near breaking out with increased fury. Whilst interring
their dead, the French and Venetians renewed their disputes and
menaces. The leaders were, for more than a week, in despair of being
able to calm the irritated spirits of their followers, and reunite the
soldiers of the two nations. Scarcely was order re-established when a
letter was received from the pope, who disapproved of the capture of
Zara, ordered the Crusaders to renounce the booty they had made in a
Christian city, and to engage themselves, by a solemn vow, to repair
the injuries they had inflicted. Innocent reproached the Venetians
bitterly with having seduced the soldiers of Christ into this impious
and sacrilegious war. This letter from the pope was received with
respect by the French, with disdain by the Crusaders of Venice. The
latter openly refused to bow to the decisions of the Holy See; and to
secure the fruits of their victory, began to demolish the ramparts of
Zara. The French barons could not endure the idea of having incurred
the anger of the pope, and sent deputies to Rome to endeavour to
mitigate the displeasure of his holiness, and solicit their pardon,
alleging that they had only obeyed the law of necessity. The greater
part of them, though fully determined to retain all they had obtained,
promised the pope to restore their spoils: they undertook, by a solemn
act, addressed to all Christians, to repair the wrongs they had done,
and to merit by their conduct pardon for past errors.[79] Their
submission, far more than their promises, disarmed the anger of the
pope, who replied to them with mildness, and commanded the leaders
to salute the knights and pilgrims, giving them absolution and his
benediction, as to his children. He exhorted them, in his letter, to
set out for Syria, _without turning to the right or the left_; and
permitting them to cross the sea with the Venetians, whom he had just
excommunicated,[80] _but only from necessity, and with bitterness
of heart_. If the Venetians persisted in their disobedience, the
sovereign pontiff advised the barons, when they arrived in Palestine,
to separate themselves from a people reproved of God, for fear of
bringing a malediction upon the Christian army, as formerly Achan had
brought down the divine wrath upon the Israelites. Innocent promised
the Crusaders to protect them in their expedition, and to watch over
their wants during the perils of the holy war. “In order that you may
not want provisions,” said he to them, “we will write to the emperor of
Constantinople to furnish you with them, as he has promised; if that
be refused to you which is refused to none, it will not be unjust, if,
after the example of many holy persons, you take provisions wherever
you may find them; for it will be known that you are devoted to the
cause of Christ, to whom all the world belongs.”[81] These counsels
and these promises, which so completely reveal to us the spirit of
the thirteenth century and the policy of the Holy See, were received
by the knights and barons as evidence of the paternal goodness of the
sovereign pontiff: but the face of things was about again to change;
and fortune, which sported with the decisions of the pope as well
as those of the pilgrims, was not long in giving an entirely new
direction to the events of the crusade.

Ambassadors from Philip of Swabia, brother-in-law of young Alexius,
arrived at Zara, and addressed the council of the lords and barons,
assembled in the palace of the doge of Venice. “Seigneurs,” said
they, “the puissant king of the Romans sends us to recommend to you
the young prince Alexius, and to place him in your hands, under the
safeguard of God. We do not come for the purpose of turning you aside
from your holy enterprise, but to offer you an easy and a certain
means of accomplishing your noble designs. We know that you have
only taken up arms for the love of Christ and of justice; we come,
therefore, to propose to you to assist those who are oppressed by
unjust tyranny, and to secure at once the triumph of the laws of
religion and humanity: we propose to you to turn your victorious
arms towards the capital of Greece, which groans under the rod of an
usurper, and to assure yourselves for ever of the conquest of Jerusalem
by that of Constantinople. You know, as well as we do, how many evils,
our fathers, the companions of Godfrey, Conrad, and Louis the Young,
suffered from having left behind them a powerful empire, the conquest
and submission of which would have become a source of victories to
their arms. What have you not now to dread from this Alexius, more
cruel and more perfidious than his predecessors, who has gained a
throne by parricide, who has, at once, betrayed the laws of religion
and nature, and whose only means of escaping from the punishment due
to his crime is by allying himself with the Saracens? We will not tell
you how easy a matter it would be to wrest the empire from the hands
of a tyrant hated by his subjects, for your valour loves obstacles and
delights in dangers; nor will we spread before your eyes the riches of
Byzantium and Greece, for your generous souls aim at nothing in this
conquest, but the glory of your arms and the cause of Jesus Christ.”

“If you overturn the power of the usurper in order that the legitimate
sovereign may reign, the son of Isaac promises, under the faith of
oaths the most inviolable, to maintain, during a year, both your
fleet and your army, and to pay you two hundred thousand silver marks
towards the expenses of the war. He will accompany you in person in
the conquest of Syria or Egypt; and if you think proper, will furnish
ten thousand men, as his portion of the armament; and, moreover, will
maintain, during the whole of his life, five hundred knights in the
Holy Land. But that which must weigh above all other considerations,
with warriors and Christian heroes, is that Alexius is willing to
swear, on the holy Gospel, to put an end to the heresy which now
defiles the empire of the East, and to subject the Greek Church to the
Church of Rome. So many advantages being attached to the enterprise
proposed to you, we feel confident you will listen to our prayers. We
see in Holy Writ that God sometimes employed men the most simple and
the most obscure to make known his will to his chosen people; on this
occasion, it is a young prince he has appointed the instrument of his
designs; it is Alexius that Providence has commissioned to lead you in
the way of the Lord, and to point out to you the road you must follow
to render certain the triumph of the armies of Jesus Christ.”

This discourse made a strong impression upon a great number of the
knights and barons, but it did not command the suffrages of the whole
assembly. The doge and the lords dismissed the ambassadors, telling
them they would deliberate upon the proposals of Alexius. Warm debates
then ensued in the council; those that had been averse to the siege of
Zara, among whom the abbot of Vaux de Cernai was still conspicuous,
opposed the expedition to Constantinople with great vehemence; they
were indignant that the interests of God should be placed in the
balance against those of Alexius; they added that this Isaac, whose
cause they were called upon to defend, was himself an usurper, elevated
by a revolution to the throne of the Comnenas; that he had been, during
the third crusade, the most cruel enemy of the Christians, the most
faithful ally of the Turks; as for the rest, the nations of Greece,
accustomed to the change of masters, supported the usurpation of
Alexius without murmuring, and the Latins had not quitted their homes
to avenge the injuries of a people that really did not call upon them
for aid.

The same orators further said, that Philip of Swabia exhorted the
Crusaders to assist Alexius, but was content himself with making
speeches and sending ambassadors; they warned the Christians not to
trust to the promises of a young prince, who engaged to furnish armies,
and had not a single soldier; who offered treasures, and possessed
nothing; who, besides, had been brought up amongst the Greeks, and
would, most likely, some day turn his arms against his benefactors.
“If you are so sensible to misfortune,” added they, “and impatient to
defend the cause of justice and humanity, listen to the groans of our
brethren in Palestine, who are menaced by the Saracens, and who have no
earthly hope but in your courage.” They moreover told the Crusaders,
that if they wished for easy victories and brilliant conquests, they
had but to turn their eyes towards Egypt, the population of which was
at that moment devoured by a horrible famine, and which the seven
plagues of Scripture yielded up to the arms of the Christians almost
without defence.

The Venetians, who had cause of complaint against the emperor of
Constantinople, were not at all affected by these arguments, and
appeared much more inclined to make war upon the Greeks than the
infidels; they were anxious to destroy the warehouses of their rivals
the Pisans, now established in Greece, and to see their ships crossing
the straits of the Bosphorus in triumph. Their doge nourished a keen
resentment on account of some personal offence; and to inflame the
minds of his compatriots, he magnified all the wrongs inflicted by the
Greeks on his own country and the Christians of the West.

If ancient chronicles may be believed, Dandolo was impelled by another
motive, which he did not avow before the Crusaders. The sultan of
Damascus, made aware of a Christian army being assembled at Venice, and
terrified at the crusade that was preparing, had sent a considerable
treasure to the republic, to engage it to divert the Crusaders from
an expedition into the East. Whether we yield faith to this account,
or whether we consider it as a fable invented by hatred and party
spirit, such assertions, collected by contemporaries, at least prove
that violent suspicions were then entertained against the Venetians
by the dissatisfied Crusaders, and particularly by the Christians of
Syria, justly irritated at not being assisted by the soldiers of the
cross.[82] Nevertheless, we feel bound to add that the majority of the
French Crusaders stood in no need of being stimulated by the example or
speeches of the doge, to undertake a war against the Greek empire. Even
those who opposed the new expedition the most strongly, as well as all
the other Crusaders, entertained an inveterate hatred and a sovereign
contempt for the Greeks; and the discussions had only the more inflamed
the general mind against a nation considered inimical to the Christians.

Several ecclesiastics, having at their head the abbot of Looz, a
personage remarkable for his piety and the purity of his manners,
did not accord in opinion with the abbot of Vaux de Cernai, and
maintained that there was much danger in leading an army into a country
devastated by famine; that Greece presented much greater advantages
to the Crusaders than Egypt, and that there could be no doubt that
the conquest of Constantinople was the most certain means of securing
to the Christians the possession of Jerusalem. These ecclesiastics
were particularly fascinated by the hope of one day seeing the Greek
Church united to that of Rome, and they constantly announced in their
discourses the approaching period of concord and peace among all
Christian people.

Many knights contemplated with satisfaction the prospect of the union
of the two churches, likely to be brought about by their arms; but
they yielded further to motives not less powerful over their minds;
they had sworn to defend innocence and the rights of the oppressed,
and they believed they performed their duty in embracing the cause of
Alexius. Some of them, without doubt, who had heard of the vast wealth
of Byzantium, might believe that they should not return from such a
brilliant undertaking empty handed; but such was the spirit of the
lords and knights, that by far the greater number were attracted by
the mere prospect of the perils, and still more by the wonders of the
enterprise. After a long deliberation, it was decided in the council
of the Crusaders that the proposals of Alexius should be accepted,
and that the Christian army should embark for Constantinople at the
commencement of spring.

Before the siege of Zara, the report of the armament of the Crusaders,
and of an expedition against Greece had reached the court of Byzantium.
The usurper of the throne of Isaac immediately sought for means to
avert the storm about to fall upon his states, and hastened to send
ambassadors to the pope, whom he considered the arbiter of peace
and war in the West. These ambassadors were ordered to declare to
the sovereign pontiff that the prince who reigned at Constantinople
was the only legitimate emperor; that the son of Isaac had no right
to the empire; that an expedition against Greece would be an unjust
enterprise, dangerous, and adverse to the great designs of the crusade.
The pope, in his reply, did not at all seek to calm the fears of the
usurper, but told his envoys that young Alexius had numerous partisans
among the Crusaders, because he had made a promise to succour the Holy
Land in person, and to put an end to the rebellion of the Greek Church.
The pope did not approve of the expedition against Constantinople; but,
by speaking in the way he did, he thought that the sovereign who then
reigned over Greece might be induced to make the same promises as the
fugitive prince, and would be more able to fulfil them; he conceived a
hope that they might treat advantageously, without having recourse to
the sword, and that the debates concerning the empire of the East would
be referred to his supreme tribunal. But the elder Alexius, whether
he was persuaded that he had sufficiently interested the pope in his
cause, or whether he deemed it most prudent not to appear alarmed, or,
in short, whether the prospect of a distant danger could not remove his
habitual indolence, sent no more ambassadors, and made not the least
exertion to prepare against the invasion of the warriors of the West.

In another direction, the king of Jerusalem and the Christians of
Palestine never ceased to give vent to their complaints, and to
implore the assistance that the head of the Church had promised them.
The pope, much affected by their prayers, and always zealous for the
crusade he had preached, renewed his efforts to direct the arms of the
Crusaders against the Saracens. He sent the cardinals, Peter of Capua,
and Siffred, into Palestine, as legates of the Holy See, to revive
the courage of the Christians, and announce to them the approaching
departure of the army of Crusaders; but when he learnt that the leaders
had determined upon attacking the empire of Constantinople, he poured
upon them the most bitter reprimands, and reproached them with _looking
behind them_, as Lot’s wife had done. “Let none among you,” said he,
“flatter himself that he may be allowed to invade or plunder the lands
of the Greeks, under the pretence that the empire is not sufficiently
submissive, or that the emperor has usurped the throne of his brother;
whatever crime he may have committed, it is not for you to constitute
yourself the judge of it: you did not assume the cross to avenge the
injuries of princes, but that of God.”

Innocent finished his letter without bestowing his benediction upon the
Crusaders; and, to frighten them from their new enterprise, threatened
them with the maledictions of Heaven. The barons and knights received
the remonstrances of the sovereign pontiff with respect; but did not at
all waver in the resolution they had formed.

Then the opponents of the expedition to Constantinople renewed their
complaints, and employed no sort of moderation in their discourses.
The abbot of Vaux de Cernai, the abbot Martin Litz, one of the
preachers of the crusade, the count de Montfort, and a great number
of knights employed every effort to shake the determination of the
army; and when they found they could not succeed, resolved to leave
them, some to return to their homes, and others to take the route to
Palestine. Those who abandoned their colours, and those who remained
in the camp, mutually accused each other with betraying the cause of
Christ.[83] Five hundred soldiers having thrown themselves on board
a vessel, were shipwrecked and all swallowed up by the waves; many
others, in crossing Illyria, were massacred by the savage inhabitants
of that country. These perished cursing the ambition and errors
which had turned the Christian army aside from the true object of
the crusade; whilst those who remained faithful to their standards,
deplored the tragical death of their companions, saying among
themselves: “_The mercy of the Lord has remained with us; evil be to
them who stray from the way of the Lord._”

The knights and barons regretted in secret that they had not been able
to obtain the approbation of the pope, but were persuaded that, by
means of victories, they should justify their conduct in the eyes of
the Holy See; and that the father of the faithful would recognise in
their conquests the expression of the will of Heaven.

The Crusaders were upon the point of embarking, when young Alexius
himself arrived at Zara. His presence created a fresh enthusiasm for
his cause; he was received amidst the sounds of trumpets and clarions,
and presented to the army by the marquis of Montferrat,[84] whose elder
brothers had been connected by marriage and the dignity of Cæsar,
with the imperial family of Constantinople. The barons hailed young
Alexius as emperor, with the greater joy, that they hoped his future
grandeur would be the work of their hands. Alexius took arms to break
the chains of his father, and they admired in him a most touching
model of Christian piety: he was about to combat usurpation, to punish
injustice, and stifle heresy, and they looked upon him as an envoy of
Providence. The misfortunes of princes destined to reign affect us more
sensibly than those of other men; in the camp of the Crusaders, the
soldiers talked over the story of Alexius among themselves, and they
pitied his youth, and deplored his exile and the captivity of Isaac.
Alexius, accompanied by the princes and barons, went constantly among
the soldiery, and replied by demonstrations of the warmest gratitude to
the generous interest the Crusaders evinced in his favour.

Animated by sentiments which misfortune inspires, and which not
unfrequently terminate with it, the young prince was lavish of vows and
protestations, and promised even more than he had done by his envoys,
without thinking that he placed himself under the necessity of failing
in his word, and drawing upon himself, one day, the reproaches of his
liberators.

The Crusaders, however, renewed every day their vow to place young
Alexius on the throne of Constantinople; and Italy and the whole West
rung with the fame of their preparations. The emperor of Byzantium
appeared to be the only person ignorant of the war declared against his
usurped power, and slept upon a throne ready to crumble from under him.

The emperor Alexius, like the greater part of his predecessors, was
a prince without virtues or character; when he deposed his brother,
he allowed the crime to be committed by his courtiers, and when he
was upon the throne he abandoned to them the charge of his authority.
He was lavish of the treasures of the state, to secure pardon and
oblivion for his usurpation; and, to repair his finances, he sold
justice, ruined his subjects, and plundered the merchant ships that
traded between Ramisa and Constantinople. The usurper scattered
dignities and honours with such profusion, that no one thought himself
honoured by them, and there remained in his hands no true reward for
merit. Alexius had associated his wife Euphrosyne with himself in the
sovereign authority, and she filled the empire with her intrigues, and
scandalized the court by the laxity of her morals. Under his reign the
empire had been several times menaced by the Bulgarians and the Turks;
Alexius occasionally visited the army, but he never faced the enemy.
Whilst the Bulgarians were ravaging his frontiers, he employed himself
in levelling hills, and tracing gardens on the shores of the Propontis.
Abandoned to a shameful effeminacy, he disbanded a part of his army;
and fearing to be disturbed in his pleasures by the din of arms, he
sold the sacred vases, and plundered the tombs of the Greek emperors,
to purchase peace of the emperor of Germany, who had become master of
Sicily. The empire had no navy left; the ministers had sold the rigging
and equipments of the vessels, and the woods that might have furnished
timber for new ships, were reserved for the pleasures of the prince,
and guarded as strictly, says Nicetas, as those formerly consecrated to
the gods.[85]

Such numbers of conspiracies never were heard of; under n, prince
who was rarely visible, the government appeared to be in a state of
interregnum; the imperial throne was as an empty seat, which every
ambitious man aspired to occupy. Devotedness, probity, bravery, were
no longer held in esteem by courtiers or citizens. Nothing was deemed
worthy of public approbation or reward but the invention of a new
pleasure or the fabrication of a fresh impost. Amidst this general
depravity, the provinces knew nothing of the emperor but by the
exaction of taxes;[86] and the army, without discipline and without
pay, had no leaders capable of commanding it. Everything announced an
approaching revolution in the empire; and the peril was the greater
from no one having the courage to foresee it. The subjects of Alexius
never dreamt of obtruding truth upon the imperial ear; birds, taught
to repeat satires, alone interrupted the silence of the people, and
published from the roofs of houses, and in the high streets, the
scandals of the court and the disgrace of the empire.

The Greeks, at the same time superstitious and corrupt, still
preserved some remembrances of ancient Greece and old Rome; but these
remembrances, instead of creating a noble, emulative pride, only
nourished in their hearts a puerile vanity, and their history, of
which they were so vain, only served to render more striking their
own degradation and their empire’s too evident decay. The voice of
patriotism was never heard, and no influence was obeyed but that of
the monks placed at the head of affairs of all kinds, who attracted
and preserved the confidence of both people and prince by frivolous
predictions and senseless visions. The Greeks wasted their time in
vain disputes, which enervated their character, increased their
ignorance, and stifled their patriotism. At the moment the fleet of
the Crusaders was about to set sail, Constantinople was in a state
of ferment with discussing the question whether the body of Jesus
Christ, in the Eucharist, is corruptible or incorruptible; each opinion
had its partisans, whose defeats or triumphs were, by turns, loudly
proclaimed—and the threatened empire remained without defenders.

The Venetians and French left Zara, and the isle of Corfu was appointed
as the place of meeting for the whole fleet.[87] When they landed on
the shores of Macedon, the inhabitants of Duras brought young Alexius
the keys of the city, and acknowledged him as their master. The people
of Corfu were not tardy in following this example, and received the
Crusaders as liberators: the acclamations of the Greek people, in the
passage of the Latins, was a happy augury for the success of their
expedition.

The island of Corfu, the country of the Phœnicians, so celebrated by
the shipwreck of Ulysses and by the gardens of Alcinoüs, afforded the
Crusaders pasturage and abundance of provisions. The fertility of
the island induced the leaders to remain there several weeks; but so
long a repose did not fail to produce evil consequences in an army
supported by enthusiasm, to which no time for reflection should have
been allowed, and, amidst indulgence and idleness, the complaints and
murmurs of the siege of Zara broke out again.

They learnt that Gauthier de Brienne had conquered Apulia and the
kingdom of Naples. This conquest, effected in a few months, by sixty
knights, inflamed the imagination of the Crusaders, and furnished the
malcontents with a fresh opportunity for blaming the expedition to
Constantinople, the preparations for which were immense, the perils
evident, and the success uncertain. “Whilst we are going,” said they,
“to exhaust the resources of the West in a useless enterprise, in a
distant war, Gauthier de Brienne has made himself master of a rich
kingdom, and is preparing to fulfil the promises he has entered into
with us to deliver the Holy Land; why should we not demand vessels of
him? why should we not set out for Palestine with him?” These speeches
prevailed over a great number of the knights, who were ready to
separate themselves from the army.

The chief malcontents had already assembled in a secluded valley
to deliberate upon the means of executing their project, when the
leaders of the army were warned of their plot, and immediately united
all their efforts to prevent the fatal consequences of it. The doge
of Venice, the count of Flanders, the counts of Blois and St. Paul,
the marquis of Montferrat, and several bishops clothed in mourning
habits, with crosses borne before them, repaired to the valley in
which the malcontents were met. As soon as they, from a distance,
perceived their unfaithful companions, who were deliberating on
horseback, they alighted, and advanced towards the place of assembly
in a suppliant manner. The instigators of the desertion, seeing the
leaders and prelates of the army coming thus towards them, suspended
their deliberations, and themselves dismounted from their horses. The
parties approached each other; the princes, counts, and bishops threw
themselves at the feet of the malcontents, and, bursting into tears,
swore to remain thus prostrated till the warriors who wished to abandon
them, had renewed the oath to follow the army of the Christians, and
to remain faithful to the standard of the holy war. “When the others
saw,” says Villehardouin, an ocular witness, “when they saw their
liege lords, their dearest relations and friends thus cast themselves
at their feet, and, so to say, cry to them for mercy, they were moved
with great pity, and their hearts were so softened, they could not
refrain from weeping, and they told them that they would consider of
it together (_Qi’ils s’en aviseraient par ensemble_).” After having
retired for a moment to deliberate, they came back to their leaders,
and promised to remain with the army until the beginning of autumn,
on condition that the barons and lords would swear upon the Gospel to
furnish them at that period with vessels to convey them to Syria. The
two parties engaged themselves by oath to perform the conditions of the
treaty, and returned together to the camp, where nothing now was spoken
of but the expedition to Constantinople.

The fleet of the Crusaders quitted the island of Corfu under the
most happy auspices; the historians who have described its progress
through that archipelago, so full of remembrances of antiquity, have
not been able to refrain from employing the language of poetry. The
wind was favourable, and the sky pure and serene; a profound calm
reigned over the waves; three hundred vessels of all sizes, with
their colours floating from their sterns, covered an immense space;
the helmets and cuirasses of thirty thousand warriors reflected the
rays of the sun; now were heard sounding over the waters the hymns of
the priests, invoking the blessings of Heaven; and then the voices of
the soldiers, soothing the leisure of the voyage with warlike songs;
and the braying of trumpets and neighing of horses, mingled with
the dashing of oars, resounded from the coasts of the Peloponnesus,
which presented themselves to the eyes of the pilgrims. The Crusaders
doubled Cape Matapan, known formerly as Tenara, and passed before
the heights of Malea, without dread of the rocks so much feared by
ancient navigators. Near Cape Malea they met two vessels returning
from Palestine, in which were many Flemish pilgrims. At sight of the
Venetian fleet, a soldier on board one of the two ships, slipped down
a rope, and bade adieu to his companions, saying: “_I leave you all
I have on board, for I am going with people who intend to conquer
kingdoms._”[88]

The Crusaders landed at several islands they fell in with on their
passage; the inhabitants of Andros and Negropont came out to meet
Alexius, and acknowledged him as their emperor. It was the period of
harvest, and the land presented, everywhere, a spectacle of the richest
abundance. The enjoyment of a beautiful climate, the satisfaction at
the submission of the Greeks, so many riches, so many wonders, so many
unknown regions, all daily increased the enthusiasm of the Crusaders.
At length the fleet arrived at the entrance of the Bosphorus, and cast
anchor in the port of St. Stephen, three leagues from the capital of
the Greek empire.

Then the city of Constantinople, of which they were about to effect
the conquest, broke full upon the view of the Crusaders;[89] bathed on
the south by the waves of the Propontis, on the east by the Bosphorus,
and on the north by the gulf that serves as its port, it presented a
spectacle at once magnificent and formidable. A double enclosure of
walls surrounded it in a circumference of more than seven leagues;
a vast number of splendid buildings, whose roofs towered above the
ramparts, appeared to proclaim the queen of cities. The shores of the
Bosphorus to the Euxine and to the Hellespont, resembled an immense
faubourg, or one continued line of gardens. The cities of Chalcedon
and Scutari, built on the Asiatic shore, and Galata, placed at the
extremity of the gulf, appeared in the distance, and crowned the
immense and magnificent picture which lay before the warlike hosts of
the Crusaders.

Constantinople, situated between Europe and Asia, between the
Archipelago and the Black Sea, joins together the two seas and the two
continents. In the times of its splendour, it held at its pleasure the
gates of commerce open or shut; its port, which received the vessels
of all the nations of the world, deserved to be termed by the Greeks,
_the golden horn_, or _the horn of abundance_. Like ancient Rome,
Constantinople extended over seven ascents, and, like the city of
Romulus, it sometimes bore the name of the city of the seven hills; in
the times of the crusades, its walls and its towers were compared to
those of Babylon; its deep ditches were converted at will into a large
and rapid lake, and the city could, at the least signal, be surrounded
by waters, and separated from the continent.

The monarch who founded it reigned over all the known nations of the
world, and in the execution of his designs he had the advantage of
making the arts and sciences of Greece concur with the genius and power
of the Romans. Not content with employing the beautiful marbles of the
isles of the Archipelago, he caused materials to be transported from
the extremities of Europe and Asia; all the cities of the Roman empire,
Athens, and Rome itself, were spoiled of their ornaments to embellish
the new city of the Cæsars. Several of the successors of Constantine
had repaired the edifices that were crumbling into ruins, and had
erected fresh monuments in Constantinople, which in its temples, upon
its public places, and around the walls, everywhere recalled the memory
of twenty glorious reigns. The city was divided into fourteen quarters;
it had thirty-two gates; it contained within its bosom circuses of
immense extent, five hundred churches, among which St. Sophia claimed
attention as one of the wonders of the world; and five palaces, which
themselves looked like cities in the midst of the great city. More
fortunate than its rival Rome, the city of Constantine had never beheld
the barbarians within its walls; it preserved with its language the
depository of the masterpieces of antiquity, and the accumulated riches
of the East and the West.

It would be difficult to paint the enthusiasm, the fear, the surprise
that took possession of the minds of the Crusaders at the aspect of
Constantinople.[90] The leaders landed, and passed one night in the
abbey of St. Stephen. This night was employed in anxious deliberation
upon what they had to do; at one time they resolved to land upon the
isles; then they determined to make a descent upon the continent. In
the very same instant they drew back in terror and gave themselves up
to a wild joy; they could not come to any fixed determination, but
changed their plans and their projects a thousand times. At daybreak
Dandolo, Boniface, Baldwin, and the count de Blois ordered all the
standards of the army to be unfurled; the escutcheons and coats of
arms of the counts and knights were ranged along the vessels,[91] to
display the military pomp of the West and recall to the warriors the
valour of their ancestors. The signal was given to the fleet, which
entered into the canal, and, driven on by a favourable wind, passed
close to the walls of Constantinople. An immense population,[92] who
only the day before were ignorant of the arrival of the Latins, crowded
the ramparts and covered the shore. The warriors of the West, clad in
complete armour,[93] stood erect upon the decks of their vessels;[94]
some stones and arrows were launched from the towers and fell upon
the ships: “there was no heart,” says Villehardouin, “so bold as not
to be moved; for never was so great an affair undertaken.” Every
warrior turned his eye towards his sword, thinking the time was come
in which to make use of it. The Crusaders fancied that in the crowd of
spectators they beheld the defenders of Constantinople; but the capital
of the empire was only defended by the memory of its past glory, and by
the respect of the nations ignorant of its weakness. Of true soldiers
the imperial army only mustered two thousand Pisans, who despised
the Greeks, and the troop of Varangians, mercenary soldiers from the
northern parts of Europe, with whose origin and country the Greeks
themselves were scarcely acquainted.[95]

The Crusaders made a descent upon the Asiatic shore of the Bosphorus,
pillaged the city of Chalcedon, and established themselves in the
palace and gardens in which the emperor Alexius had so long forgotten
his own dangers and those of his empire. At the approach of the
Venetian fleet, this prince had retreated to Constantinople, where,
like the last king of Babylon, he continued to live amidst pleasures
and festivities, without reflecting that he had been judged, and that
his hour was nearly come. His courtiers, in the intoxication of the
banquet, celebrated his power and proclaimed him invincible; amidst
the pomp that surrounded him, and which appeared to him a rampart
against the attacks of his enemies, he, in his speeches, insulted the
simplicity of the Latins, and believed he had conquered them because he
had called them barbarians.

When he saw the Crusaders masters of his palace and gardens, he began
to entertain some degree of fear, and sent an Italian named Rossi, with
orders to salute the lords and barons. “The emperor my master,” said
the envoy of Alexius, “knows that you are the most puissant and most
noble princes among those who do not wear crowns; but he is astonished
that you should have come to bring war into a Christian empire. Rumour
proclaims that your design is to deliver the Holy Land from the yoke
of the Saracens; the emperor applauds your zeal, and solicits the
honour of being associated with your enterprise; he is ready to assist
you with all his power. But if you do not quit his states, he shall
feel obliged to direct against you the forces he would willingly
have employed in your cause and in that of Christ. Accept, then, the
generous offers that he makes to you by me; but do not believe that
this pacific language is dictated by fear. The emperor Alexius reigns
over Greece by the love of his people as well as by the will of God;
with one single word he could gather around him innumerable armies,
disperse your fleet and your battalions, and close against you for ever
the routes to the East.”

The envoy of the emperor thus terminated his speech without naming
either Isaac or young Alexius. Conon de Béthune,[96] who answered for
the leaders of the army, was astonished that the brother of Isaac
should dare to speak as master of the empire, and that he had not
thought fit to attempt to justify a parricide which had roused the
indignation of all Christian nations. “Go and tell your master,” said
the orator of the Crusaders, addressing the emperor’s envoy, “go and
tell him, that the earth we tread upon does not belong to him, but that
it is the heritage of the prince you see seated amongst us. If he be
desirous of knowing the motive that brings us hither, let him ask his
own conscience, and remember the crimes he has committed. A usurper
is the enemy of all princes; a tyrant is the enemy of the whole human
race. He who sent you has but one means of escaping the justice of
Heaven and of men; that is, to restore to his brother and his nephew
the throne he has wrested from them, and implore the pity of those
same princes towards whom he has been so merciless. In that case we
promise to add our prayers to his supplications, and to procure for
him, with his pardon, the means of passing his life in a repose far
preferable to the splendour of an usurped sovereignty; but if he is
not willing to act justly, if he is inaccessible to repentance, tell
him we disdain his threats as we do his promises, and that we have no
time to waste in listening to ambassadors.” This vehement reply was
an actual declaration of war, and left the emperor no hope of either
seducing or intimidating the Crusaders. The lords and barons were,
however, astonished that the Greeks took no notice of young Alexius,
and that the cause they came to promote found no partisans in the
city of Constantinople. They resolved to ascertain the inclinations
of the people. A galley, on board of which was the son of Isaac, was
brought close to the walls of the capital;[97] Boniface and Dandolo
held up the young prince, whilst a herald-at-arms repeated in a loud
voice these words:—“_Behold the heir of the throne; acknowledge your
sovereign; have pity on him and on yourselves._” The Greeks assembled
in the ramparts remained motionless; some answered by insulting
language, others maintained a sullen silence. Whilst the Crusaders
were thus making a last attempt to preserve peace, the most horrible
tumult reigned in the interior of the city. The presence of the Latins
irritated the multitude; they assembled in the public places; they
excited each other to vengeance; the people ran to the quarter of the
Franks, demolished several houses, and gave the rest up to pillage.
A great number of Latins, threatened with loss of life, immediately
sought an asylum in the camp of the Crusaders. Their presence, their
accounts, their complaints, fired the easily kindled indignation of the
knights and barons. From that moment the leaders saw no hopes but in
the chance of war and in the protection of the Heaven that had confided
to their hands the cause of innocence and misfortune.

Eighty knights succeeded in putting to flight a numerous body of troops
that the emperor had sent across the Bosphorus. “The Greek commanders,”
says Nicetas, “were more timid than deer, and did not dare to resist
men whom they called _exterminating angels, statues of bronze_, which
spread around terror and death.” The Crusaders, however, had great
cause to fear that the Greeks, recovered from their first panic, might
become aware of the small number of their enemies, and succeed in
overwhelming them by their multitudes; they resolved, therefore, to
take advantage of the fear they had inspired, and gave their whole
attention to forward the preparations for attacking enemies that had
provided nothing for their defence.

The Christian army assembled at Chrisopolis (Scutari[98]), and beheld
full in front of them the capital of the Greek empire. After having
put to flight some troops sent out to follow their march or skirmish
with them, the leaders mounted on horseback and deliberated in full
assembly, on the plan of action best to be pursued. They decided that
the army should cross the canal of the Bosphorus, and encamp under the
walls of Constantinople. “Then,” says Villehardouin, “the bishops and
the clergy addressed their remonstrances to all those of the camp,
exhorting them to confess themselves, and make their testaments, for
they did not know the hour at which it might please God to call them,
and do his will by them; which they did very willingly, and with great
zeal and devotion.” When all was ready, and the Crusaders had invoked
the protection of Heaven by their prayers, the signal for departure was
given; the war-horses, saddled and covered with their long caparisons,
were embarked in the flat-bottomed boats; the knights stood erect
near their horses, helm on head and lance in hand; the remainder of
the troops went on board the large ships, each of which was towed by a
galley. The army of the Greeks, commanded by the emperor in person, was
drawn up in battle array on the opposite shore, and appeared disposed
to dispute the passage of the Crusaders. All at once the vessels heaved
their anchors to the sounds of trumpets and clarions. Every soldier,
with his eyes fixed on Constantinople, swore to conquer or die. On
approaching the shore, the barons and knights cast themselves into the
sea, fully armed, and contended for the honour of first gaining the
strand occupied by the Greeks. The archers and foot-soldiers followed
the example of the knights; in less than an hour the whole army was on
the other side of the Bosphorus, and looked about in vain for an enemy
over a plain they had so recently seen covered with arms and warriors.
The army of Alexius took to flight; and, if we may believe a letter of
the count de St. Pol, the swiftest arrows of the Latins could scarcely
overtake a few of the fugitives. The Crusaders, following up their
advantage, found the camp of the Greeks abandoned, and plundered the
tents of the emperor, without meeting with one of his soldiers.

Night surprised them in the midst of their bloodless victory; and on
the morrow they resolved to attack the fortress of Galata, which,
erected upon a hill, commanded the port of Constantinople. From break
of day the Greeks rushed in crowds to anticipate and surprise the
Latins. At the first shock, Jacques d’Avesnes was wounded grievously,
and placed _hors de combat_; the sight of his wound highly incensed
the Flemish warriors, who precipitated themselves with fury into the
_mêlée_. The Greeks were not able to withstand the impetuous attack
of their enemies, and took to flight in great disorder; some, hoping
to find an asylum in the ships in the port, perished in the waves,
whilst others fled bewildered to the citadel, into which the conquerors
entered with the conquered. Whilst the French thus got possession of
Galata, the Venetian fleet, which was drawn up in line of battle before
Scutari, turned its prows towards the port of Constantinople. The
entrance of the gulf was defended by an enormous chain of iron, and by
twenty galleys, which constituted the whole navy of the empire. The
resistance of the Greeks was obstinate; but a vessel of extraordinary
size, assisted by a favourable wind, struck the extended chain
violently in its passage, and divided it with enormous shears of steel,
which opened and shut by the operation of a machine.[99] The galleys
of the Greeks were soon taken, or dispersed in fragments on the face of
the waters, and the whole of the Venetian fleet rode in triumph into
the port: it was then the Greeks were able to perceive what they had
to dread from the invincible courage of these barbarians, who had till
that period been the object of their contempt.

The French, masters of Galata, divided their army into six great
battles or divisions. Baldwin, who had under his orders a great number
of archers and crossbow-men, led the van. The rear was composed of
Lombards, Germans, and Franks, from countries near the Alps, commanded
by the marquis of Montferrat. The other four divisions, in which were
ranged the crusaders from Champagne, Burgundy, and the banks of the
Seine and the Loire, had at their head Henry, brother of Baldwin, the
counts of St. Pol and Blois, and Matthew de Montmorenci.

This army advanced[100] towards the west of the city, without meeting
with a single foe in its passage, and encamped between the gate of
Blachernæ and the tower of Bohemond.

The Greeks, in a single battle, had lost the empire of the sea, and
had no longer the power to defend the approach to their capital. The
Venetian fleet cast anchor near the mouth of the river Barbysses.[101]
The Venetians, masters of the port, were secure from all surprise,
and had no cause to fear being overpowered by numbers. If the whole
army had been united on board the fleet, there is very little doubt it
would have more easily triumphed over the efforts and multitudes of
the Greeks, and it was the advice of the doge that such should be the
plan; but the knights and barons could not be prevailed upon to fight
on an element with which they were unacquainted; and they answered (we
quote Villehardouin), that they could not act so well upon the sea as
they could upon the land, where they could have their horses and their
arms. Their army, which did not muster twenty thousand men under its
banners, attacked without fear a city, which, according to the account
of some historians, contained a million of inhabitants, and more than
two hundred thousand men able to bear arms.

Before they began the assault, the Crusaders deemed it proper once more
to invite the Greeks to make peace, by receiving the son of Isaac as
emperor; and several barons drew near to the walls, crying with a loud
voice that there was still time to listen to justice. Young Alexius was
surrounded by the Latin leaders, and his presence among them explained
sufficiently clearly the meaning of the words addressed to the
inhabitants of Constantinople. Their only reply was hurling stones and
javelins at the Crusaders; the people of Byzantium had been persuaded
that young Alexius came for the purpose of changing the manners,
religion, and laws of Greece.

History ought to add here, that since the intrigues of ambition and the
caprices of fortune had enjoyed the privilege of bestowing masters upon
them, the Greeks beheld with indifference the successions of power or
the changes of their princes; the Greek nations had not forgotten that
it was a revolution that lifted the family of Isaac to the imperial
throne. With the impressions this family had left in their minds, the
misfortunes and prayers of Alexius did not move them sufficiently to
declare in his favour, or take arms to support his cause; since they
were obliged to choose between two new princes, he who was reigning
amongst them appeared preferable to him who implored their aid.

From that time the attention and efforts of the Crusaders were solely
directed to the prosecution of their perilous enterprise. Their camp,
placed between the gate of Blachernæ, and the castle of Bohemond,
occupied but a very small space before walls many leagues in extent.
Every day the Greeks made sorties; the country round was covered with
the soldiers of the enemy; the army of the besiegers appeared to be
themselves besieged by troops that were unceasingly renewed. Day and
night the Crusaders were under arms, and had neither time to take their
food nor refresh themselves by sleep. They had only provisions for
three weeks, and could look for safety to nothing but a speedy victory;
nevertheless, they continued to fill up the ditches, and make their
approaches to the ramparts. Balistas, catapultas, rams, everything
that could carry destruction and death into the city, were employed to
second the bravery and indefatigable ardour of the besiegers; without
cessation, enormous masses fell with fearful crash from the tops of the
walls; and such was the surprising power of the machines of war then in
use, that the houses and palaces of Constantinople were often shaken to
their foundations by stones launched from the camp of the Latins.[102]

After ten days of labour and fighting, the Crusaders determined to
storm the city. On the morning of the 17th of July, 1203, the trumpets
and clarions sounded the signal; the count of Flanders, who commanded
the attack, passed through the ranks, and directed the attention of his
knights to the ramparts of Constantinople, _as the road which would
conduct them to an eternal glory_. The army was immediately in motion,
and every machine was directed against the walls. One tower, which had
fallen in with a great crash, appeared to offer a passage to the troops
of Baldwin. Ladders were planted, and the most intrepid contended for
the honour of entering first into the city; but, this time, numbers
prevailed over valour. A host of Greeks, encouraged by the presence of
the Varangians and Pisans, hastened to the rampart, and overturned the
ladders. Fifteen Frank warriors, braving stones, beams, and torrents
of Greek fire, alone were able to maintain themselves on the walls,
and yielded only after fighting with desperate valour. Two of these
intrepid warriors were led to the emperor, who watched the fight from
the windows of the palace of Blachernæ. Alexius had ceased to despise
the Latins; and, in his fright, he had such an idea of their courage,
that the sight of the two prisoners appeared to him a victory.

At the same time the Venetians attacked the city by sea. Dandolo ranged
his fleet in two lines; the galleys were in the first rank, manned by
archers, and laden with machines of war; behind the galleys advanced
the large vessels, upon which were constructed towers exceeding the
loftiest of the walls of Constantinople in height. At daybreak the
contest began between the city and the fleet; the Greeks, armed with
the Greek fire, the Venetians, covered with their armour, the ramparts
and the vessels charged with a thousand destructive instruments, cast
from one to the other, by turns, terror, fire, and death. The incessant
dashing of the oars, the shocks of the vessels against each other,
the cries of the sailors and combatants, the hissing of the stones,
javelins, and arrows, the Greek fire darting along the sea, seizing on
the ships and boiling upon the waves, presented altogether a spectacle
a thousand times more fearful than that of a tempest. Amidst this
horrible tumult, Henry Dandolo was heard: standing erect in his galley,
he excited his troops, and, with a terrible voice, threatened to hang
every man that did not land. The orders of the intrepid doge were
soon executed. The men of his galley took him in their arms and bore
him swiftly to the shore, the standard of St. Mark floating over him.
At sight of this, the efforts of the crews of the other galleys were
redoubled, all struck the shore, and the soldiers rushed forward to
follow their venerable leader. The vessels, which had hitherto remained
motionless, now advanced and placed themselves between the galleys, so
that the whole fleet was extended in a single line before the walls
of Constantinople, and presented to the terrified Greeks a formidable
rampart raised upon the waters. The floating towers lowered their
drawbridges upon the ramparts of the city, and whilst, at the foot of
the walls, ten thousand arms planted ladders and battered with rams,
on the summit a fearful conflict was maintained with sword and lance.

All at once the standard of St. Mark appeared upon one of the towers,
planted by an invisible hand; upon seeing this the Venetians uttered
a loud shout of joy, persuaded that their patron saint fought at
their head; their courage proportionately increased with the terror
and despair of their enemies; the most intrepid cast themselves on to
the walls, and soon twenty-five towers were in their possession. They
pursued the Greeks into the city; but fearing to fall into some ambush
or be overwhelmed by the people, crowds of whom filled the streets and
covered the public places, they set fire to the houses as they came
to them on their passage. The conflagration extended rapidly,[103]
and drove before it the terrified and trembling multitude. Whilst the
flames, preceding the conquerors, spread devastation on their path, and
the greatest disorder prevailed in Constantinople, Alexius, pressed by
the cries of the people, mounted on horseback, and ordered a sortie of
the troops, by three different gates, to attack the French, who were
less fortunate in this day’s fight than the Venetians.

The army conducted by the emperor was composed of sixty battalions;
clothed in all the marks of imperial dignity, Alexius rode along
the ranks, animated his soldiers, and promised them victory. At his
approach, the Crusaders abandoned the ramparts, and drew up in line
of battle before their camp.[104] Villehardouin admits that the
bravest knights were, for a moment, seized with fear. Dandolo, who saw
the danger in which the French were placed, abandoned his victory,
and flew to their aid. But all the Crusaders united, could not have
resisted the imperial army, if the Greeks, but more particularly their
leaders, had shown a spark of courage. The troops of Alexius would not
advance nearer than within bow-shot, and contented themselves with
showering a multitude of arrows from a safe distance. The son-in-law
of the emperor, Lascaris, of whose courage the Greeks and even the
Latins boast, demanded with loud cries that the Crusaders should be
attacked in their intrenchments; but he could not prevail upon Alexius,
surrounded by base courtiers who endeavoured to communicate their
own alarms to him, and assured him that he had done enough for his
glory in showing himself to his enemies. The emperor, without having
fought, ordered a retreat to be sounded, and his numerous troops, who
still bore the name of Romans, and before whom the eagles of Rome were
carried, returned with him into Constantinople.

Every quarter of the capital resounded with lamentations and groans;
the Greeks were more terrified at the cowardice of their defenders,
than by the bravery of their enemies; the people accused the army,
and the army accused Alexius. The emperor mistrusting the Greeks and
dreading the Latins, now only thought of saving his own life: he
abandoned his family, his friends, his capital; he embarked secretly
in the darkness of night, and fled to seek a retreat in some obscure
corner of his empire.

When daylight informed the Greeks that they had no longer an emperor,
the disorder and excitement of the city became excessive; the people
assembled in the streets, and freely discussed the errors and
deficiencies of their leaders, the infamy of the favourites, and their
own misfortunes. Now Alexius had abandoned his power, they remembered
the crime of his usurpation, and a thousand voices were raised to
invoke the anger of Heaven upon his head. Amidst the confusion and
tumult, the wisest were at a loss what part to take, when the courtiers
rushed to the prison in which Isaac languished, broke his chains,
and led him in triumph to the palace of Blachernæ. Although blind,
he was placed upon the throne, and, whilst he believed himself to be
still in the hands of his executioners, his ears were saluted with
the unexpected accents of flattery; on seeing him again clothed in
the imperial purple, the courtiers for the first time became affected
by misfortunes he no longer endured. All denied having been partisans
of Alexius, and related what vows they had put up for his cause. They
next sought out the wife of Isaac, whom they had forgotten, and who
had lived in a retreat to which no one knew or had inquired the road
during the preceding reign.

Euphrosyne, the wife of the fugitive emperor, was accused of having
endeavoured to take advantage of the troubles of Constantinople, to
clothe one of her favourites with the purple. She was cast into a
dungeon, and reproached with all the evils that had fallen on her
country, but most particularly with the lengthened miseries of Isaac.
Such as had been loaded with favours by this princess, were conspicuous
among her accusers, and pretended to make a merit of their ingratitude.

In political troubles, every change is, in the eyes of the people, a
means of safety; they felicitated themselves upon this new revolution
in Constantinople; hope revived in all hearts, and Isaac was saluted
by the multitude with cries of joy and congratulation. Rumour soon
carried to the camp all that had taken place in the city. At this news
the council of the barons and knights was assembled in the tent of the
marquis of Montferrat, and they returned thanks to Providence, which in
delivering Constantinople, had, at the same time, delivered them from
the greatest dangers. But when they recollected having seen only on the
preceding day the emperor Alexius surrounded by an innumerable army,
they could scarcely give faith to the miracle of his flight.

The camp was, however, soon crowded with a multitude of Greeks, who
came to relate the wonders of which they had been witnesses. Many of
the courtiers who had not been able to attract the attention of Isaac,
flocked to young Alexius, in the hope of securing his first favours;
they returned warm thanks to Heaven for having listened to the ardent
vows they had put up for his return, and conjured him, in the name
of his country and the empire, to come and share the honours and the
power of his father. But all these testimonies could not persuade the
Latins, so accustomed were they to mistrust the Greeks. The barons kept
their army in the strictest order, and always prepared for battle, and
then sent Matthew of Montmorenci, Geoffrey de Villehardouin, and two
Venetian nobles to Constantinople to ascertain the truth.

The deputies were directed to congratulate Isaac, if he had recovered
his throne, and to require of him the ratification of the treaty made
with his son. On arriving in Constantinople, they were conducted to
the palace of Blachernæ between two ranks of soldiers, who, the day
before, had formed the body-guard of Alexius, and who had just taken
the oath to defend Isaac. The emperor received the deputies on a throne
sparkling with gold and precious stones, and surrounded by all the
splendour of Eastern courts. “This is the manner,” said Villehardouin,
addressing Isaac, “in which the Crusaders have fulfilled their
promises; it now remains with you to perform those that have been made
in your name. Your son, who is with the lords and barons, implores you
to ratify the treaty he has concluded, and commands us to say that he
will not return to your palace until you have sworn to perform all he
has promised us.” Alexius had engaged to pay the Crusaders two hundred
thousand silver marks, to furnish their army with provisions for a
year, to take an active part in the perils and labours of the holy war,
and to reduce the Greek Church to submission to that of Rome. When
Isaac heard the conditions of the treaty, he could not forbear from
expressing his surprise, and pointing out to the deputies how difficult
it must be to perform such promises; but he could deny nothing to his
liberators, and thanked the Crusaders for not requiring more:[105]
“_You have served us so well_,” added he, “_that if we were even to
give you the whole empire, you would have merited it_.” The deputies
praised the frankness and good faith of Isaac, and carried back to the
camp the imperial patents, to which was affixed the seal of gold that
confirmed the treaty made with Alexius.

The lords and barons immediately mounted on horseback, and conducted
young Alexius into Constantinople. The son of Isaac rode between the
count of Flanders and the doge of Venice, followed by all the knights,
clad in complete armour. The people, who so lately had preserved
a sullen silence on beholding him, now crowded around him on his
passage, and saluted him with loud acclamations; the Latin clergy
accompanied the son of Isaac, and those of the Greek Church sent out
their magnificent _cortège_ to meet him. The entrance of the young
prince into the capital was a day of festivity for both the Greeks and
the Latins; in all the churches thanks were offered up to Heaven; hymns
of public rejoicing resounded everywhere; but it was particularly in
the palace of Blachernæ, so long the abode of mourning and fear, that
the greatest transports of joy were manifested. A father, blind, and
immured during eight years in a dungeon, clasping in his arms a son to
whom he owed the restoration of his liberty and crown, presented a new
spectacle that must have penetrated every heart with lively emotions.
The crowd of spectators recalled to their minds the long calamities of
these two princes; and the remembrance of so many evils past, appeared
to them a pledge for the blessings that Heaven had in store for the
empire.

The emperor, reunited to his son, again thanked the Crusaders for
the services they had rendered him, and conjured the leaders to
establish themselves with their army on the other side of the Gulf of
Chrysoceras. He feared that their abode in the city might give birth
to some quarrel between the Greeks and the Latins, too long divided.
The barons yielded to the prayer of Isaac and Alexius, and the army of
the Crusaders took up their quarters in the faubourg of Galata; where,
in abundance and repose, they forgot the labours, perils, and fatigues
of the war. The Pisans, who had defended Constantinople against the
Crusaders, made peace with the Venetians; all discords were appeased,
and no spirit of jealousy or rivalry divided the Franks. The Greeks
came constantly to the camp of the Latins, bringing provisions and
merchandise of all kinds. The warriors of the West often visited the
capital, and were never tired of contemplating the palaces of the
emperors, the numerous edifices, the masterpieces of art, the monuments
consecrated to religion, and, above all, the relics of saints, which,
according to the marshal of Champagne, were in greater abundance in
Constantinople than in any other place in the world.

A few days after his entrance into Constantinople, Alexius was crowned
in the church of St. Sophia, and admitted to a partition of the
sovereign power with his father. The barons assisted at his coronation,
and offered up sincere wishes for the happiness of his reign. Alexius
hastened to discharge a part of the sum promised to the Crusaders.
The greatest harmony prevailed between the people of Byzantium and
the warriors of the West; the Greeks appeared to have forgotten their
defeats, the Latins their victories. The subjects of Isaac and Alexius
mingled with the Latins without mistrust, and the simplicity of the
Franks was no longer the subject of their raillery. The Crusaders, on
their side, confided in the good faith of the Greeks. Peace reigned in
the capital, and seemed to be the work of their hands. They respected
the two princes they had placed upon the throne, and the emperors
retained an affectionate gratitude for their liberators.

The Crusaders, having become the allies of the Greeks, and the
protectors of a great empire, had now no other enemies to contend with
but the Saracens; and they turned their minds to the fulfilment of the
oath they had made on taking the cross; but, ever faithful to the laws
of chivalry, the barons and knights deemed it right to declare war
before beginning it. Heralds-at-arms were sent to the sultan of Cairo
and Damascus, to announce to him, in the name of Jesus Christ, in the
name of the emperor of Constantinople, and in the names of the princes
and nobles of the West, that he would soon experience the valour of the
Christian nations, if he persisted in holding under his laws the Holy
Land and the places consecrated by the presence of the Saviour.

The leaders of the crusade announced the wonderful success of their
enterprise to all the princes and nations of Christendom. Whilst
addressing the emperor of Germany,[106] they conjured him to take
part in the crusade, and come and place himself at the head of the
Christian knights. The account of their exploits excited the enthusiasm
of the faithful; the news, when carried into Syria, spread terror
among the Saracens, and revived the hopes of the king of Jerusalem
and the defenders of the Holy Land: so much glorious success ought to
have satisfied the pride and valour of the Crusaders; but, whilst the
world resounded with their glory, and trembled at the fame of their
arms, the knights and barons believed they had achieved nothing for
their own renown, or for the cause of God, until they had obtained
the approbation of the Holy See. The marquis of Montferrat, the count
of Flanders, the count of St. Pol, and the principal leaders of the
army, when writing to the pope, represented to him that the success
of their enterprise was not the work of men, but the work of God.
These warriors, filled with haughty pride, who had just conquered an
empire; who, according to Nicetas, boasted of _fearing nothing but
the falling of the heavens_, thus bent their victorious brows before
the tribunal of the sovereign pontiff, and protested at the feet of
Innocent, that no mundane view had directed their arms, and that he
must only contemplate in them the instruments Providence had employed
in accomplishing its designs.

Young Alexius, in concert with the leaders of the crusades, wrote at
the same time to the pope, to justify his conduct and that of his
liberators. “We avow,” said he, “that the principal cause that induced
the pilgrims to assist us, was that we had promised, with an oath,
to recognise the Roman pontiff as our ecclesiastical head, and the
successor of St. Peter.” Innocent III. in replying to the new emperor
of Constantinople, praised his intentions and his zeal, and pressed him
to accomplish his promises; but the excuses of the Crusaders were not
able to appease the resentment which the pope retained on account of
their disobedience to the counsels and commands of the Holy See. In his
answer, he did not salute them with his usual benediction, fearing that
they were again fallen under excommunication, by attacking the Greek
emperor in spite of his prohibition. If the emperor of Constantinople,
said he to them, does not make haste to do that which he has promised,
it will appear that neither his intentions nor yours have been sincere,
and _that you have added this second sin to that you have already
committed_. The pope gave the Crusaders fresh advice; but neither his
counsels nor his threats produced any better effect than they had done
at the siege of Zara: Providence was preparing in secret, events that
exceeded the foresight of the Crusaders, or even that of the Holy See,
and which would once again change the aim and object of the holy war.




BOOK XI.

A.D. 1198-1204.


WHEN war and revolutions have shaken an empire to its foundation,
evils arise against which no human wisdom can provide. It is then
that princes, called to the throne, are more to be pitied than their
subjects, and that their power is more likely to excite commiseration
than to awaken the ambition or hatred of other men. The people, in the
extreme of misery, know not what bounds to put to their hopes, and
always demand of the future more than the future can possibly bring.
When they continue to suffer irreparable misfortunes, they blame their
leaders, by whose influence they expected all sorts of prosperity;
the murmurs of unjust hatred soon succeed to the acclamations of an
irreflective enthusiasm, and, not unfrequently, virtue itself is
accused of having caused evils which are the effects of revolt, war, or
bad fortune.

Nations themselves, when they have succumbed, and have for ever
lost their political existence, are not judged with less severity
or injustice than princes or monarchs: after the fall of an empire,
the terrible axiom _væ victis_, receives its application even in the
judgment of posterity. Generations, quite equally with contemporaries,
allow themselves to be dazzled by victory, and entertain nothing but
contempt for conquered nations. We shall endeavour, whilst speaking
of the Greeks and their princes, to guard against the prejudices that
history has transmitted to us, and when we shall pronounce a severe
judgment upon the character and people of Greece, our opinion will
be always founded upon authentic traditions and the testimony of the
historians of Byzantium.

Whilst young Alexius had nothing to do but make promises and give
hopes, he was gratified by the flattering benedictions of both Greeks
and Crusaders; but when the time arrived for him to perform all he
had promised, he met with nothing but enemies and obstacles. In the
position in which his return had placed him, it was extremely difficult
for him to preserve at the same time the confidence of his liberators
and the love of his subjects. If, in order to fulfil his engagements,
the young emperor undertook to unite the Greek Church with the Church
of Rome; if, to pay that which he owed to the Crusaders, he oppressed
his people with taxes, he must expect to hear violent murmurs arise
throughout his empire. If, on the contrary, he respected the religion
of Greece, if he lightened the excessive weight of the imposts, the
treaties would remain unexecuted, and the throne he had so recently
ascended, might be overturned by the arms of the Latins.

Dreading every day to see the fires of either revolt or war kindled,
obliged to choose between two perils, after having long and earnestly
deliberated, he did not dare to confide his destiny to the equivocal
valour of the Greeks, and conjured the barons to become a second time
his liberators. He repaired to the tent of the count of Flanders, and
spoke as follows to the assembled leaders of the crusade.[107] “You
have restored to me life, honour, and empire, and I have only one thing
to desire: that is, to be able to perform all the promises I have made
you. But if you abandon me now, in order to go into Syria, it will be
impossible for me to find the money, the troops, or the vessels I have
undertaken to furnish. The people of Constantinople have received me
with joy; but the frequency of revolutions has caused them to lose the
habits of submission and obedience. The laws of their country, the
majesty of the throne, no longer inspire them with respect; a spirit
of faction reigns in the capital, and throughout the too-long agitated
provinces. I conjure you then, in the name of your own glory, in the
name of your own interests, to finish your work, and render firm the
power you have reëstablished. Winter is approaching, the navigation
is perilous, and the rains will not permit you to commence the war in
Syria; wait then till the spring, when the sea will present fewer
dangers, and war greater success and glory; you will then have all
Greece as auxiliaries in your enterprises; I shall myself be able to
keep the oaths that chain me to your cause, and accompany you with an
army worthy of an emperor.” At the conclusion of his speech, Alexius
promised to furnish all that the army would require, and to make
such suitable arrangements with the doge, that the Venetian fleet
might remain at the disposal of the Crusaders during their abode at
Constantinople, and to the end of their expedition.

A council was called to deliberate upon the proposals of the young
emperor: those who had been desirous of separating themselves from the
army at Zara and Corfu, represented to the assembly that they had,
until that time, fought for the glory and profane interests of princes
of the earth, but that the time was now come for them to fight for
religion and for Jesus Christ. They were indignant at new obstacles
being raised to retard the holy enterprise. This opinion was warmly
combated by the doge of Venice and the barons who had embarked their
glory in the expedition against Constantinople, and could not make
up their minds to lose the fruit of all their labours. “Shall we,”
said they, “allow a young prince, whose cause we have brought to a
triumphant issue, to be delivered over to his enemies, who are as
ours, and an enterprise so gloriously begun, become for us a source
of shame and repentance? Shall we allow the heresy that our arms have
stifled in humbled Greece, to reconstruct its impure altars, and be
again a subject of scandal for the Christian church? Shall we leave
the Greeks the dangerous faculty of declaring against us, and allying
themselves with the Saracens, to war with the soldiers of Christ?” To
these weighty motives the princes and lords did not disdain to add
supplication and prayers; at length their opinion triumphed over an
obstinate opposition, and the council decided that the departure of
the army should be deferred until the festival of the Easter of the
following year.

Alexius, in concert with Isaac, thanked the Crusaders for their
favourable determination, and neglected nothing that could prove his
gratitude to them. For the purpose of paying the sums he had promised,
he exhausted his treasury, increased the imposts, and even melted the
images of the saints and the sacred vases. Upon seeing the churches
despoiled of the sacred images, the people of Constantinople were
struck with surprise and terror, and yet had not the courage to utter
their complaints aloud. Nicetas reproaches his compatriots bitterly
with having remained quiet spectators of such sacrilege, and accuses
them of having, by their cowardly indifference, drawn upon the empire
the anger of Heaven. The most fervent of the Greeks deplored, as
Nicetas did, the violation of their holy places; but scenes much more
grievous were soon to be brought before their eyes.

The leaders of the army, influenced by the counsels of the Latin clergy
and by the fear of the pontiff of Rome, required that the patriarch,
the priests, and the monks of Constantinople should abjure the errors
that separated them from the Romish church; and neither the clergy, nor
the people, nor the emperor, attempted to resist this demand, although
it alarmed every conscience and alienated all hearts. The patriarch,
from the pulpit of St. Sophia, declared, in his own name, and in the
name of the emperor and the Christian people of the East, that he
acknowledged _Innocent, third of that name, as the successor of St.
Peter, first vicar of Jesus Christ upon earth, pastor of the faithful
flock_. The Greeks who were present at this ceremony believed they
beheld the abomination of desolation in the holy place, and if they
afterwards pardoned the patriarch the commission of such a scandal, it
was from the strange persuasion in which they were, that the head of
their church was deceiving the Latins, and that the imposture of his
words redeemed in some sort the crime of blasphemy and the shame of
perjury.

The Greeks persisted in believing that the Holy Ghost does not proceed
from the Son, and quoted in support of their belief, the Creed of Nice;
the discipline of their church differed in some points from that of
the Church of Rome; in the early days of the schism it might have been
easy to effect a reunion, but now the disputes of theologians had too
much exasperated men’s minds.[108] The hatred of the Greeks and the
Latins appeared but too likely to separate the two creeds for ever.
The law that was imposed upon the Greeks only served to promote the
growth of their invincible resistance. Such among them as scarcely
knew what the subject was of the long debates that had sprung up
between Byzantium and Rome, showed no less fanaticism and opposition
than all the others; whilst such as had no religion at all adopted
with warmth the opinions of the theologians, and appeared all at once
disposed to die for a cause which till that time had inspired them with
nothing but indifference. The Greek people, in a word, who believed
themselves to be superior to all other nations of the earth, repulsed
with contempt all knowledge that came from the West, and could not
consent to recognise the superiority of the Latins. The Crusaders, who
had changed the emperors and conquered the empire, were astonished at
not being able to change men’s hearts likewise; but, persuaded that
everything must in the end yield to their arms, they employed, in
subduing minds and opinions, a rigour which only augmented the hatred
of the vanquished, and prepared the fall of the emperors whom victory
had replaced upon the throne.

In the mean time, the usurper Alexius, on flying from Constantinople,
had found a retreat in the province of Thrace; several cities opened
their gates to him, and a few partisans assembled under his banner.
The son of Isaac resolved to seek the rebels and give them battle.
Henry of Hainault, the count of St. Pol, and many knights, accompanied
him in this expedition. At their approach, the usurper, shut up in
Adrianople, quickly abandoned the city and fled away towards Mount
Hemus. All the rebels who had the courage to await them, were either
conquered or dispersed. But young Alexius and the Crusaders had a
much more formidable enemy to contend with: this was the nation of
the Bulgarians. These wild and ferocious people obedient to the
laws of Constantinople at the time of the first crusade, had taken
advantage of the troubles of the empire to shake off the yoke of its
rulers.[109] The leader of the Bulgarians, Joannices, an implacable
enemy of the Greeks, had embraced the faith of the Church of Rome, and
declared himself a vassal of the sovereign pontiff, to obtain from
him the title of king. He concealed under the veil of a new religion
the most vindictive hatred and aspiring ambition, and employed the
support and credit of the court of Rome to make war against the masters
of Byzantium. Joannices made frequent incursions into the countries
adjoining his own territories, and threatened the richest provinces
of the empire with invasion. If young Alexius had been guided by
prudent counsels, he would have taken advantage of the presence of the
Crusaders to intimidate the Bulgarians, and compel them to remain on
the other side of Mount Hemus: this expedition might have deservedly
obtained him the confidence and esteem of the Greeks, and assured
the repose of several provinces; but whether he was not seconded by
the Crusaders, or that he did not perceive the advantages of such an
enterprise, he contented himself with threatening Joannices; and,
without having made either peace or war, after receiving the oaths of
the cities of Thrace, his sole wish was to return to Constantinople.

The capital of the empire, which had already undergone so many
evils, had just experienced a fresh calamity. Some Flemish soldiers,
encouraged by the Latins established in Constantinople, had provoked
and insulted the Jews in their synagogue, and the people had taken
up the defence of the latter against the aggressors. Both sides had
recourse to arms, and in the tumult of fight, chance, or malevolence,
set fire to some neighbouring houses. The conflagration extended on
all sides, during the night and the following day, with a rapidity and
violence that nothing could stop or confine; the flames meeting from
several points, rolled on with the swiftness of a torrent, consuming,
as if of straw, galleries, columns, temples, and palaces. From the
bosom of this frightful mass of fire issued fragments of burning
matter, which, falling upon distant houses, reduced them to ashes. The
flames, at first impelled by a north wind, were afterwards driven back,
by a strong change, from the south, and poured upon places that had
appeared secure from danger. The conflagration began at the synagogue,
near the sea, on the eastern side of the city, and extended its ravages
as far as the church of St. Sophia, on the western side, traversing a
space of two leagues, and in its course including the port, where many
ships were consumed upon the waters.[110]

During eight days the fearful element continued the destruction; the
crash of houses and towers falling on all sides, and the roaring of the
winds and flames mingling with the cries of a ruined and distracted
multitude. The crowds of inhabitants rushed over and against each
other in the streets, flying before the closely-pursuing fire, some
bearing their goods and most valuable effects, others dragging along
the sick and the aged. Such as perished in the conflagration were the
least unfortunate, for multitudes of others, weeping the death of their
relations and friends, and the loss of their whole worldly property,
many of them wounded, some half-burnt, wandered about bewildered among
the ruins, or were huddled together in the public places, without any
means of subsistence, or the hope of finding an asylum.

The Crusaders viewed the progress of this horrible disaster from the
heights of Galata, and deplored the calamities of Constantinople. A
great number of knights lent their most earnest endeavour to subdue
the raging element, and lamented that they had to contend with an
enemy against which valour was powerless. The princes and barons sent
a deputation to the emperor Isaac, to assure him how sincerely they
participated in his sorrow, and to declare that they would punish the
authors of the conflagration with the utmost severity, if they should
prove to be among their soldiers. The protestations and assistance
which they promptly and earnestly offered to the victims, could neither
console nor appease the Greeks, who, whilst contemplating the ruins
and misfortunes of their capital, accused the two emperors, and threw
out horrible imprecations against the Latins.

The families of the Franks established at Constantinople, who, in spite
of persecutions, had remained in the city, became again subject to the
ill-treatment of the people; and, forced to seek an asylum without
the walls, they took refuge in the faubourg of Galata. Their groans
and complaints revived all the animosity of the Crusaders against
the Greeks. Thus everything contributed to inflame the hatred of two
nations, whom such great misfortunes ought to have more closely united,
and to rekindle discords that were doomed to bring in their train new
and incurable calamities.

When Alexius re-entered Constantinople in triumph, the people received
him with moody silence; the Crusaders alone applauded victories he had
gained over Greeks; and his triumph, which contrasted so keenly with
the public calamities, and his laurels, gathered in a civil war, only
served to render him more odious to the inhabitants of his capital.
He was obliged, more than ever, to throw himself into the arms of the
Latins; he passed his days and nights in their camp; he took part in
their warlike games, and associated himself with their gross orgies.
Amidst the intoxication of banquets, the Frank warriors treated Alexius
with insolent familiarity, and more than once they pulled off his
jewelled diadem to place on his head the woollen cap worn by Venetian
sailors. The Greeks, who took great pride in the magnificence of their
sovereigns, only conceived the stronger contempt for a prince, who,
after abjuring his religion, degraded the imperial dignity, and did
not blush to adopt the manners of nations that were only known at
Constantinople under the name of barbarians.

Nicetas, whose opinions are not wanting in moderation, never speaks of
this prince but with a sort of anger and violence. According to the
historian of Byzantium, “Alexius had a countenance resembling that of
the exterminating angel; he was a true incendiary; and far from being
afflicted by the burning of his capital, he would have wished to see
the whole city reduced to ashes.” Isaac himself accused his son of
having pernicious inclinations, and of corrupting himself daily by an
intercourse with the wicked; he was indignant that the name of Alexius
should be proclaimed at court and in public ceremonies, whilst that
of Isaac was rarely mentioned. In his blind anger, he loaded the young
emperor with imprecations; but, governed by a vain jealousy, much more
than by any proper sentiment of dignity, whilst he applauded the hatred
of the people for Alexius, he evaded the duties of a sovereign, and did
nothing to merit the esteem of men of worth. Isaac lived retired in
his palace, surrounded by monks and astrologers, who, whilst kissing
his hands still scarred with the irons of his captivity, celebrated
his power, made him believe that he would deliver Jerusalem, that he
would plant his throne upon Mount Libanus, and would reign over the
whole universe. Full of confidence in an image of the Virgin which he
always carried with him, and boasting of being acquainted, by means
of astrology, with all the secrets of policy, he could yet imagine,
to prevent sedition, nothing more effective than to have transported
from the hippodrome to his palace, the statue of the wild boar of
Calydon, which was considered the symbol of revolt and the image of an
infuriated people.

The people of Constantinople, no less superstitious than Isaac,
whilst deploring the evils of their country, laid the blame upon both
marble and brass. A statue of Minerva which decorated the Square of
Constantine, had its eyes and arms turned towards the West; it was
believed that she had called in the barbarians, and the statue was torn
down and dashed to pieces by an exasperated mob:[111] “cruel blindness
of the Greeks,” cries an historical _bel esprit_,[112] “who took arms
against themselves, and could not endure in their city the image of a
goddess who presides over prudence and valour!”

Whilst the capital of the empire was thus agitated by popular
commotions, the ministers of Alexius and Isaac were busied in levying
taxes for the payment of the sums promised to the Latins. Extravagance,
abuses of power, and numerous instances of injustice, added still
further to the public calamities; loud complaints were proclaimed
by every class of the citizens. It was at first intended to lay the
principal burden of the imposts upon the people; but the people,
says Nicetas, arose like a sea agitated by the winds. Extraordinary
taxes were then, by necessity, laid upon the richer citizens, and the
churches continued to be plundered of their gold and silver ornaments.
All the treasures they could collect were not sufficient to satisfy the
insatiable desires of the Latins, who began to ravage the country, and
pillage the houses and monasteries of the Propontis.

The hostilities and violence of the Crusaders excited the indignation
of the people to a greater degree than they moved that of the
patricians and the great. In the course of so many revolutions, it is
astonishing to find that the spirit of patriotism so frequently revives
amongst the multitude, when it is extinct in the more elevated classes.
In a corrupt nation, so long as revolutions have not broken forth, and
the day of peril and destruction is not arrived, the riches of the
citizens is a sure pledge of their devotedness and patriotism; but this
pledge is no longer the same at the height of danger, when society
finds itself in antagonism with all the enemies of its existence and
its repose; a fortune, the loss of which is dreaded, is often the cause
of shameful transactions with the party of the conquerors; it enervates
more than it fortifies moral courage. Amidst the greatest perils,
the multitude, who have nothing to lose, sometimes preserve generous
passions that skilful policy may direct with advantage. Unfortunately,
the same multitude scarcely ever obey anything but a blind instinct;
and in moments of crisis, become a dangerous instrument in the hands
of the ambitious, who abuse the names of liberty and patriotism. It is
then that a nation has no less to complain of those who are not willing
to save her, than of those who do not dare defend her; and that she
perishes, the victim at once of culpable indifference and senseless
ardour.

The people of Constantinople, irritated against the enemies of the
empire, and urged on by a spirit of faction, complained at first
of their leaders; and, soon passing from complaint to revolt, they
rushed in a crowd to the palace of the emperors, reproached them with
having abandoned the cause of God and the cause of their country, and
demanded, with loud cries, avengers and arms.

Among those who encouraged the multitude, a young prince of the
illustrious family of Ducas was conspicuous. He bore the name of
Alexius, a name which must always be associated with the history of the
misfortunes of the empire: in addition, he had obtained the surname
of _Mourzoufle_, a Greek word, signifying that his two eyebrows met
together. Mourzoufle[113] concealed a subtle spirit beneath that severe
and stern air that the vulgar never fail to take for an indication of
frankness. The words patriotism and liberty, which always seduce the
people; the words glory and religion, which recall noble sentiments,
were for ever in his mouth, and only served to veil the machinations
of his ambition. Amidst a timid and pusillanimous court, surrounded by
princes, who, according to the expression of Nicetas, _had greater fear
of making war against the Crusaders, than stags would have in attacking
a lion_, Mourzoufle was not deficient in bravery, and his reputation
for courage was quite sufficient to draw upon him the eyes of the
whole capital. As he possessed a strong voice, a haughty look, and an
imperious tone, he was pronounced fit to command. The more vehemently
he declaimed against tyranny, the more ardent were the wishes of the
multitude that he should be clothed with great power. The hatred that
he affected to entertain for foreigners, gave birth to the hope that he
would one day defend the empire, and caused him to be considered the
future liberator of Constantinople.

Skilful in seizing every available chance, and in following all
parties, after having rendered criminal services to the usurper,
Mourzoufle gathered the reward of them under the reign that followed
the usurpation; and he who was everywhere accused of having been the
gaoler and executioner of Isaac,[114] became the favourite of young
Alexius. He neglected no means of pleasing the multitude, in order
to render himself necessary to the prince; and knew how to brave, on
fit occasions, the hatred of the courtiers, to augment his credit
among the people. He was not tardy in taking advantage of this double
influence to sow the seeds of new troubles, and bring about the triumph
of his ambition.

His counsels persuaded young Alexius, that it was necessary for
him to break with the Latins, and prove himself ungrateful to his
liberators, to obtain the confidence of the Greeks; he inflamed the
minds of the people, and to make a rupture certain, he himself took
up arms. His friends and some men of the people followed his example,
and, led by Mourzoufle, a numerous troop rushed from the city, in the
hope of surprising the Latins; but the multitude, always ready to
declaim against the warriors of the West, did not dare to face them.
Mourzoufle, abandoned on the field of battle, had nearly fallen into
the hands of the Crusaders. This imprudent action, that might have been
expected to ruin him, only tended to increase his power and influence;
he might be accused of having risked the safety of the empire by
provoking a war without the means of sustaining it; but the people
boasted of the heroism of a young prince, who had dared to brave the
warlike hosts of the Franks; and even they who had deserted him in the
fight, celebrated his valour, and swore, as he did, to exterminate the
enemies of their country.

The frenzy of the Greeks was at its height; and, on their side, the
Latins loudly expressed their dissatisfaction. In the faubourg of
Galata, inhabited by the French and Venetians, as well as within the
walls of Constantinople, nothing was heard but cries for war, and
nobody durst speak of peace. At this period a deputation from the
Christians of Palestine arrived in the camp of the Crusaders. The
deputies, the principal of whom was Martin Litz, were clothed in
mourning vestments, which, with the sadness of their aspect, made it
sufficiently plain that they came to announce fresh misfortunes. Their
accounts drew tears from all the pilgrims.

In the year that preceded the expedition to Constantinople the Flemish
and Champenois Crusaders, who had embarked at the ports of Bruges and
Marseilles, landed at Ptolemaïs. At the same time came many English
warriors, commanded by the earls of Northumberland, Norwich, and
Salisbury; and a great number of pilgrims from Lower Brittany, who had
chosen for leader the monk Hélain, one of the preachers of the crusade.
These Crusaders, when united with those who had quitted the Christian
army after the siege of Zara, became impatient to attack the Saracens,
and as the king of Jerusalem was averse to breaking the truce made with
the infidels, the greater part of them left Palestine, to fight under
the banners of the prince of Antioch, who was at war with the prince
of Armenia. Having refused to take guides, they were surprised and
dispersed by a body of Saracens, sent against them by the sultan of
Aleppo;[115] the few that escaped from the carnage, among whom history
names two seigneurs de Neuilly, Bernard de Montmirail, and Renard de
Dampierre, remained in the chains of the infidels. Hélain, the monk,
had the grief to see the bravest of the Breton Crusaders perish on the
field of battle, and returned almost alone to Ptolemaïs, to announce
the bloody defeat of the soldiers of the cross. A horrible famine
had, during two years, desolated Egypt, and extended its ravages into
Syria. Contagious diseases followed the famine; the plague swept away
the inhabitants of the Holy Land; more than two thousand Christians
had received the rights of sepulture in the city of Ptolemaïs, in one
single day!

The deputies from the Holy Land, after rendering their melancholy
account, invoked by tears and groans the prompt assistance of the army
of the Crusaders; but the barons and knights could not abandon the
enterprise they had begun; they promised the envoys from Palestine that
they would turn their arms towards Syria, as soon as they had subdued
the Greeks; and, pointing towards the walls of Constantinople, said:
“_This is the road to salvation; this is the way to Jerusalem._”

Alexius was bound to pay the Latins the sums he had promised; if he was
faithful to his word, he had to apprehend a revolt of the Greeks; if he
did not fulfil his engagements, he dreaded the arms of the Crusaders.
Terrified by the general agitation that prevailed, and restrained by
a double fear, the two emperors remained inactive in their palace,
without daring to seek for peace, or prepare for war.

The Crusaders, dissatisfied with the conduct of Alexius,[116] deputed
several barons and knights to demand of him peremptorily whether
he would be their friend or their enemy. The deputies, on entering
Constantinople, heard nothing throughout their passage but the
insults and threats of an irritated populace. Received in the palace
of Blachernæ, amidst the pomp of the throne and the court,[117] they
addressed the emperor Alexius, and expressed the complaints of their
companions in arms in these terms: “We are sent by the French barons
and the doge of Venice to recall to your mind the treaty that you
and your father have sworn to upon the Gospel, and to require you to
fulfil your promises as we have fulfilled ours. If you do us justice,
we shall only have to forget the past, and give due praise to your
good faith; if you are not true to your oaths, the Crusaders will no
longer remember they have been your friends and allies, they will have
recourse to no more prayers, but to their own good swords. They have
felt it their duty to lay their complaints before you, and to warn you
of their intentions, for the warriors of the West hold treachery in
horror, and never make war without having declared it; we offer you
our friendship, which has placed you upon the throne, or our hatred,
which is able to remove you from it; we bring you war with all its
calamities, or peace with all its blessings: it is for you to choose,
and to deliberate upon the part you have to take.”

These complaints of the Crusaders were expressed with so little
respect, that they must have been highly offensive to the ears of
the emperors. In this palace, which constantly resounded with the
acclamations of a servile court, the sovereigns of Byzantium had never
listened to language so insolent and haughty. The emperor Alexius, to
whom this menacing tone appeared to reveal his own helplessness and
the unhappy state of his empire, could not restrain his indignation;
the courtiers fully partook of the anger of their masters, and were
desirous of punishing the insolent orator of the Latins on the
spot;[118] but the deputies left the palace of Blachernæ, and hastened
to regain the camp of the Crusaders.

The council of Isaac and Alexius breathed nothing but vengeance; and,
on the return of the deputies, war was decided on in the council of
the barons. The Latins determined to attack Constantinople; nothing
could equal the hatred and fury of the Greeks; but fury and hatred
cannot supply the place of courage: not daring to meet their enemy in
the open field, they resolved to burn the fleet of the Venetians. The
Greeks, on this occasion, had again recourse to that Greek fire, which
had, more than once, served them instead of courage, and saved their
capital. This terrible fire, skilfully hurled or directed, devoured
vessels, soldiers, and their arms; like the bolt of Heaven, nothing
could prevent its explosion, or arrest its ravages; the waves of the
sea, so far from extinguishing it, redoubled its activity. Seventeen
ships, charged with the Greek fire and combustible matter, were carried
by a favourable wind towards the port in which the Venetian vessels
lay at anchor. To assure the success of this attempt, the Greeks took
advantage of the darkness of night; and the port, the gulf, and the
faubourg of Galata were, all at once, illumined by a threatening and
sinister light. At the aspect of the danger, the trumpets sounded the
alarm in the camp of the Latins; the French flew to arms and prepared
for the fight, whilst the Venetians cast themselves into their barks,
and went out to meet vessels bearing within their sides destruction
and fire.

The crowd of Greeks assembled on the shore, applauded the spectacle,
and enjoyed the terror of the Crusaders. Many of them embarked
in small boats, and rowed out upon the sea, darting arrows and
endeavouring to carry disorder among the Venetians. The Crusaders
encouraged each other; they rushed in crowds to encounter the danger,
some raising plaintive and piercing cries towards Heaven, and others
uttering horrible imprecations against the Greeks: on the walls
of Constantinople, clapping of hands and cries of joy resounded,
and were redoubled as the vessels covered with flames drew nearer.
Villehardouin, an ocular witness, says that amidst this frightful
tumult, nature appeared to be in confusion, and the sea about to
swallow up the earth. Nevertheless, the Venetians, by the means of
strong arms and numberless oars, succeeded in turning the course of
the fire-ships wide of the port, and they were carried by the current
beyond the canal. The Crusaders, in battle array, standing on their
vessels or dispersed among the barks, rendered thanks to God for having
preserved them from so great a disaster; whilst the Greeks beheld
with terror their fire-ships consuming away upon the waters of the
Propontis, without having effected the least injury.

The irritated Latins could not pardon the perfidy and ingratitude of
the emperor Alexius: “It was not enough for him to have failed in his
engagements and broken his oaths, he endeavoured to burn the fleet that
had borne him triumphantly to the heart of his empire: the time was now
come to repress the enterprises of traitors by the sword, and to punish
base enemies, who were acquainted with no other arms but treachery and
deceit; and, like the vilest brigands, only ventured to deal their
blows in the darkness and silence of night.” Alexius, terrified at
these threats, could think of no other resource than that of imploring
the clemency of the Crusaders. He offered them fresh oaths and fresh
promises, and threw the blame of the hostilities upon the fury of
the people, which he had not the power to restrain. He conjured his
friends, his allies, his liberators, to come and defend a throne ready
to fall to pieces beneath him, and proposed to give up his own palace
to them.

Mourzoufle was directed to convey to the Latins the supplications and
offers of the emperor, and, seizing the opportunity to augment the
alarms and discontent of the multitude, he caused the report to be
spread that he was going to deliver Constantinople up to the barbarians
of the West. On learning this, the people assembled tumultuously in the
streets and public places; the report became general that the enemies
were already in the city, and all joined in the cry that to prevent the
greatest calamities, not a moment was to be lost; the empire required a
master who was able to defend and protect it.

Whilst the young prince, seized with terror, shut himself up in his
palace, the crowd of insurgents flocked to the church of St. Sophia to
choose a new emperor.

Since the imperial dynasties had become the playthings of the caprice
of the multitude, and of the ambition of conspirators, the Greeks made
the changing of their sovereigns quite a sport, without reflecting
that one revolution produces other revolutions; and, to avoid present
calamities, rushed headlong into new ones. The most prudent of the
clergy and the patricians presented themselves at the church of St.
Sophia, and earnestly endeavoured to prevent the evils with which
the country was threatened. But it was in vain they explained to
their excited auditory that by changing their master they were sure
to overthrow both the throne and the empire. “When they asked my
opinion,” says the historian Nicetas, “I was careful not to consent to
the deposition of Isaac and Alexius, because I felt assured that the
man they would elect in their place would not be the most able. But
the people,” adds the same historian, “whose only motive of action is
passion,—the people, who twenty years before had killed Andronicus and
crowned Isaac, could not endure their own work and live under princes
whom they themselves had chosen.” The multitude reproached their
sovereign with their misery, which was the bitter fruit of the war;
and with the weakness of their government, which was but the result
of general corruption. The victories of the Latins, the inefficiency
of the laws, the caprices of fortune, the very will of Heaven, all
were gathered into one great accusation to be brought against those
who governed the empire. The distracted crowd looked to a revolution
for everything; a change of emperors appeared to them the only remedy
for the ills under which they groaned. They pressed, they solicited
the patricians and senators,—they scarcely knew the names of the men
they wished to choose as masters; but any other than Isaac, any other
than Alexius, must merit the esteem and love of the Greeks. To be the
wearer of a purple robe, was quite enough to entitle a man to ascend
the throne of Constantine. Some excused themselves on account of age,
others from alleged incapacity. The people, sword in hand, required
them to accept the sovereign authority. At length, after three days
of stormy debate, an imprudent young man, named Canabus, allowed
himself to be prevailed upon by the prayers and threats of the people.
A phantom of an emperor was crowned in the church of St. Sophia, and
proclaimed in Constantinople. Mourzoufle was no stranger to this
popular revolution. Several historians have thought that he promoted
the election of an obscure man, to test the peril in some sort, and to
become acquainted with the power and will of the people, in order, one
day, to profit by it himself.

Alexius, made aware of this revolution, trembled in the recesses of
his deserted palace; he had no hope but in the Latins; he solicited,
by messages, the support of the barons; he implored the pity of
the marquis of Montferrat; who, touched by his prayers, entered
Constantinople by night, and came, at the head of a chosen troop,
to defend the throne and the lives of the emperors. Mourzoufle, who
dreaded the presence of the Latins, flew to Alexius, to convince him
that they were the most dangerous enemies he had, and told him that all
would inevitably be lost if the Franks once appeared in arms in the
palace.

When Boniface presented himself before the palace of Blachernæ, he
found all the doors closed; Alexius caused him to be informed that he
was no longer at liberty to receive him, and conjured him to leave
Constantinople with his soldiers. The sight of the warriors of the West
had spread terror throughout the city; their retreat revived both the
courage and fury of the people. A thousand different rumours prevailed
at once; the public places resounded with complaints and imprecations;
from moment to moment the crowd became more numerous and the tumult
increased. Amidst all this confusion and disorder, Mourzoufle never
lost sight of the prosecution of his designs; by promises and caresses
he won over the imperial guard, whilst his friends pervaded the
capital, exciting the fury and rage of the multitude by their speeches
and insinuations. An immense crowd soon assembled before the palace
of Blachernæ, uttering seditious cries. Mourzoufle then presented
himself before Alexius: he employed every means to aggravate the
alarm of the young prince, and, under the pretext of providing for
his safety, drew him into a secluded apartment, where his creatures,
under his direction, loaded him with irons and cast him into a dungeon.
Coming forth, he boldly informed the people what he had done for the
salvation of the empire; and the throne, from which he had dragged his
master, benefactor, and friend, appeared but a just recompense for the
devotedness of his services: he was carried in triumph to the church of
St. Sophia, and crowned emperor amidst the acclamations of the people.
Scarcely was Mourzoufle clothed with the imperial purple, than he
resolved to possess the fruit of his crime in security; dreading the
caprice of both fortune and the people, he repaired to the prison of
Alexius, forced him to swallow an empoisoned draught, and because death
did not keep pace with his impatience, strangled him with his own hands.

Thus perished, after a reign of six months and a few days, the emperor
Alexius, whom one revolution had placed upon a throne, and who
disappeared amidst the storms of another, without having tasted any
of the sweets of supreme rank, and without an opportunity of proving
whether he was worthy of it. This young prince, placed in a most
difficult situation, had not the power, and perhaps not the will, to
rouse the Greeks to oppose the Crusaders. On the other side, he had
not the tact to employ the support of the Latins so as to keep the
Greeks within the bounds of obedience; directed by perfidious counsels,
ever vacillating between patriotism and gratitude, fearing by turns to
alienate his unhappy subjects, or to irritate his formidable allies,
he perished, the victim of his own weakness and irresolution. Isaac
Angelus, on learning the tragical end of his son, died of terror and
despair; thus sparing Mourzoufle another parricide, of which he was
not the less suspected to be guilty. History makes no more mention of
Canabus; the confusion was so great that the Greeks were ignorant of
the fate of a man whom but a few days before they had elevated to the
rank of their sovereign; four emperors had been dragged violently from
the throne since the arrival of the Latins, and fortune reserved the
same fate for Mourzoufle.

In order to profit by the crime that had ministered to his ambitious
views, the murderer of Alexius formed the project of committing
another, and to bring about by treachery the death of all the principal
leaders of the army of the Crusaders. An officer, sent to the camp of
the Latins, was directed to say that he came on the part of the emperor
Alexius, of whose death they were ignorant, to engage the doge of
Venice and the French nobles to come to the palace of Blachernæ, where
all the sums promised by the treaties, should be placed in their hands.
The barons at first agreed to accept the invitation of the emperor,
and prepared to set out with great joy; but Dandolo, who, according to
Nicetas, deservedly obtained the name of the _Prudent of the Prudent_,
awakened their mistrust, and pointed out strong reasons for fearing a
fresh perfidy of the Greeks. It was not long before they were fully
informed of the death of Isaac, the murder of Alexius, and all the
crimes of Mourzoufle. At this news the indignation of the Crusaders was
strong and general; knights had difficulty in crediting such baseness;
every fresh account made them tremble with horror; they forgot the
wrongs of Alexius towards themselves, deplored his unfortunate end,
and swore to avenge him. In the council, the leaders loudly exclaimed
that an implacable war must be made against Mourzoufle, and that the
nation that had crowned treachery and parricide should be punished. The
prelates and ecclesiastics, more animated than all the others, invoked
at once the thunders of religion and earthly war against the usurper of
the imperial throne, and against the Greeks, untrue to their sovereign,
untrue to God himself. Above all, they could not pardon the subjects of
Mourzoufle, for willingly remaining plunged in the darkness of heresy,
and escaping, by an impious revolt, from the domination of the Holy
See. They promised all the indulgences of the sovereign pontiff and all
the riches of Greece to the warriors called upon to avenge the cause
of God and men.

Whilst the Crusaders thus breathed nothing but war against the emperor
and people of Constantinople, Mourzoufle was preparing to repel their
attacks; he earnestly endeavoured to attach the inhabitants of the
capital to his cause; he reproached the great with their indifference
and effeminacy, and laid before them the example of the multitude;
to increase his popularity and fill his treasury, he persecuted the
courtiers of Alexius and Isaac, and confiscated the property of all
those who had enriched themselves in public offices.[119] The usurper
at the same time set about reëstablishing discipline among the troops,
and augmenting the fortifications of the city; he no longer indulged in
pleasures or allowed himself repose; as he was accused of the greatest
crimes, he had not only to contend for empire, but for impunity;
remorse doubled his activity, excited his bravery, and proved to him
that he could have no safety but in victory. He was constantly seen
parading the streets, with his sword by his side, and an iron club in
his hand, animating the courage of the people and the soldiers.

The Greeks, however, contented themselves with declaiming against the
Crusaders. After having made another attempt to burn the fleet of the
Venetians, they shut themselves up within their walls, and supported
with patience the insults and menaces of the Latins.[120] The Crusaders
appeared to have nothing to fear but famine; as they began to feel
the want of provisions, Henry of Hainault, brother of the count of
Flanders, undertook, in order to obtain supplies for the army, an
expedition to the shores of the Euxine Sea; and, followed by several
knights, laid siege to Philea. The city of Philea was the ancient
Philopolis, celebrated in the heroic ages of antiquity for the palace
in which were received Jason and the Argonauts, who, like the French
knights, had left their country, to seek distant adventures and perils.
Henry of Hainault, after a short resistance from the inhabitants, made
himself master of the city, in which he met with a considerable booty,
and found provisions in abundance; the latter he transported by sea to
the army.

Mourzoufle, being informed of this excursion, marched out, by night,
with a numerous body of troops, and placed himself in ambush on the
route which Henry of Hainault would take on his return to the camp. The
Greeks attacked the Crusaders unexpectedly, in the full persuasion that
their victory would be an easy one; but the Frank warriors, without
displaying the least alarm, closed in their ranks, and made so firm and
good a resistance, that the ambuscaders themselves were very quickly
obliged to fly. Mourzoufle was upon the point of falling into the hands
of his enemies, and only owed his safety to the swiftness of his horse;
he left behind on the field of battle, his buckler, his arms, and the
standard of the Virgin, which the emperors were accustomed to have
borne before them in all great perils. The loss of this ancient and
revered banner was a source of great regret to the Greeks. The Latins,
on their part, when they saw the standard and image of the patroness
of Byzantium floating amongst their victorious ranks, were persuaded
that the mother of God had abandoned the Greeks, and declared herself
favourable to their cause.

After this defeat, the Greeks became convinced that there existed no
other means of safety for them but the fortification of their capital;
it was much more easy for them to find workmen than soldiers, and
a hundred thousand men laboured day and night at the reparation of
the walls. The subjects of Mourzoufle appeared satisfied that their
ramparts would defend them, and handled the implements of masonry
without repugnance, in the hope that they would prevent the necessity
for their wielding the sword or lance.

Mourzoufle had learnt to dread the courage of his enemies, and as
strongly doubted the valour of his subjects; therefore, before risking
any fresh warlike attempts, he determined to sue for peace, and
demanded an interview with the leaders of the Crusaders. The lords and
barons refused with horror to have an interview with the usurper of
the throne, the murderer, the executioner of Alexius; but the love of
peace, and the cause of humanity, induced the doge of Venice to consent
to listen to the proposals of Mourzoufle. Henry Dandolo repaired in his
galley to the point of the gulf, and the usurper, mounted on horseback,
approached him as near as possible. The conference was long and
animated. The doge required Mourzoufle to pay immediately five thousand
pounds’ weight of gold, to aid the Crusaders in their expedition to
Syria, and again to swear obedience to the Romish church. After a
long altercation, Mourzoufle promised to give the Latins the money
and assistance they demanded; but he could not consent to submit to
the yoke of the Church of Rome.[121] The doge, astonished that, after
having outraged all the laws of Heaven and nature, he should attach so
much importance to religious opinions, casting a glance of contempt
at Mourzoufle, asked him, if the Greek religion excused treachery and
parricide?[122] The usurper, although much irritated, dissembled his
anger, and was endeavouring to justify his conduct, when the conference
was interrupted by some Latin horsemen.

Mourzoufle, on his return to Constantinople, convinced that he must
prepare for war, set earnestly about his task, and determined to
die with arms in his hand. By his orders, the walls and towers that
defended the city on the side of the port, were elevated many feet.
He constructed upon the walls galleries of several stages, from which
the soldiers might launch arrows and javelins, and employ balistas
and other machines of war; at the top of each tower was placed a
drawbridge, which, when lowered upon the vessels, might afford the
besieged a means of pursuing their enemies, even to their own fleet.

The Crusaders, although supported by their natural bravery, could not
view all these preparations with indifference.[123] The most intrepid
could not help feeling some inquietude on comparing the small number of
the Franks with the imperial army and the population of Constantinople;
all the resources they had till that time found in their alliance with
the emperors were about to fail them, without their having any hope of
supplying their place but by some miraculous victory: for they had no
succour to look for from the West. Every day war became more dangerous,
and peace more difficult; the time was gone by for retreat. In this
situation, such were the spirit and character of the heroes of this
crusade, that they drew fresh strength from the very circumstances that
would appear likely to have depressed them, and filled them with dread;
the greater the danger, the more courage and firmness they displayed;
menaced on all sides, expecting to meet with no asylum on either sea
or land, there remained no other part to take but that of besieging a
city from which they could not retire with safety: thus nothing could
overcome their invincible bravery.[124]

On viewing the towers that the Greeks considered as a certain means of
safety, the leaders assembled in their camp, and shared amongst them
the spoils of the empire and the capital, of which they entertained no
doubt of achieving the conquest. It was decided in the council of the
princes, barons, and knights, that a new emperor should be nominated
instead of Mourzoufle, and that this emperor should be chosen from
the victorious army of the Latins. The chief of the new empire should
possess by right a fourth of the conquest, with the two palaces of
Blachernæ and Bucoleon. The cities and lands of the empire, as well as
the booty they should obtain in the capital, were to be distributed
among the Franks and Venetians, with the condition of rendering homage
to the emperor. In the same council regulations were made to assign
the proportions of the Latin clergy, and of the lords and barons. They
regulated, according to the feudal laws, the rights and duties of
the emperors and subjects, of the great and small vassals.[125] Thus
Constantinople, under the dominion of the Greeks, beheld before its
walls a small band of warriors, who, helm on head, and sword in hand,
abolished in her walls the legislation of Greece, and imposed upon her
beforehand the laws of the West. By this act of legislation, which they
derived from Europe, the knights and barons appeared to take possession
of the empire; and, whilst making war against the inhabitants of
Constantinople, might imagine that they were already fighting for the
safety and glory of their own country.

In the first siege of Byzantium, the French had been desirous of
attacking the city by land, but experience had taught them to
appreciate properly the wiser counsels of the Venetians. They
determined, with an unanimous voice, to direct all their efforts to an
attack by sea. They conveyed into the vessels the arms, provisions, and
appointments of all kinds; and the whole army embarked on Thursday, the
8th day of April, 1204. On the morrow, with the first rays of the sun,
the fleet which bore the knights and their horses, the pilgrims and
all they possessed, the tents, the machines of the Crusaders, _and the
destinies of a great empire_, heaved anchor, and crossed the breadth
of the gulf. The ships and galleys, arranged in line, covered the sea
for the space of half a league. The sight of the towers and ramparts,
bristling with arms and soldiers, and covered with murderous machines
and long tubes of brass, from which poured the Greek fire, did not in
the least intimidate the warriors of the West. The Greeks had trembled
with fright at seeing the fleet of the Crusaders in motion; but as they
could look for no safety but in resistance, they appeared disposed to
brave all perils in defence of their property and their families.

Mourzoufle had pitched his tents in the part of the city ravaged by
the fire; his army was encamped amidst ruins, and his soldiers had
nothing beneath their eyes but melancholy pictures, the sight of which
he thought must necessarily excite them to vengeance. From the summit
of one of the seven hills, the emperor was able to view the contest, to
send succours where he saw they were wanted, and to reanimate at every
moment the courage of those who defended the walls and towers.

At the first signal, the Greeks put all their machines in full
operation, and endeavoured to defend the approach to the ramparts;
but several ships soon gained the shore; the ladders are planted, and
the walls shake beneath the continuous blows of the rams. The attack
and defence proceed with equal fury. The Greeks fight with advantage
from the tops of their elevated towers; the Crusaders, everywhere
overpowered by numbers, cannot open themselves a passage, and find
death at the foot of the ramparts they burn to surmount. The ardour for
fight, itself, produced disorder among the assailants, and confusion in
their fleet. The Latins faced all perils, and sustained the impetuous
shock of the Greeks till the third hour of the evening: “It was then,”
says the marshal of Champagne, “that fortune and our sins decreed that
we should be repulsed.” The leaders, dreading the destruction of their
fleet and army, ordered the retreat to be sounded. When the Greeks saw
the Crusaders drawing off, they believed that their capital was saved;
the people of Byzantium flocked to the churches to return thanks to
Heaven for so great a victory, and, by the excess of their transports,
proved how great the fear had been with which the Latins had inspired
them.

On the evening of the same day, the doge and barons assembled in a
church near the sea, to deliberate upon their future proceedings; they
spoke with deep grief of the check they had sustained, and expatiated
strongly upon the necessity of promptly retrieving their defeat.[126]
“The Crusaders were still the same men that had already surmounted
the ramparts of Byzantium; the Greeks were still the same frivolous,
pusillanimous nation, that could oppose no other arms but those of
cunning to those of valour. The soldiers of Mourzoufle had been able
to resist for one day; but they would soon remember that the Latins
had conquered them many times; the recollections of the past were
sufficient to revive the confidence of the one party, and to fill the
others with terror. Besides, it was well known that the Greeks only
contended for the triumph of usurpation and parricide; whilst the
Crusaders fought for the triumph of humanity and justice. God would
recognise his true servants, and would protect his own cause.”

These discourses could not reassure all the Crusaders, and many
proposed to change the point of attack, and make a new assault on the
side of the Propontis. The Venetians did not agree with this opinion,
and dreaded lest the fleet should be drawn away by the currents
of the sea. Some of the leaders despaired of the success of the
enterprise; and, in their despair, would have been very willing, says
an eyewitness, “that the winds and the waves should carry them away
beyond the Archipelago.”[127] The advice of the Venetians was, however,
adopted; and the council decided that the attack upon Constantinople
should be renewed on the same side, and at the same point at which the
army had been repulsed. Two days were employed in repairing the vessels
and machines; and on the third day, the 12th of April, the trumpets
once more sounded the signal for battle. The fleet got into motion,
and advanced in good order towards the ramparts of Constantinople.
The Greeks, who were still rejoicing over their first advantage,
could scarcely believe the approach of the Latins to be reality, and
their surprise was by no means free from terror. On the other side,
the Crusaders, who had met with a resistance they had not at all
expected, advanced with precaution towards the ramparts, at the foot
of which they had fought in vain. To inflame the ardour and emulation
of the soldiers, the leaders of the Latins had proclaimed, by a
herald-at-arms, that he that should plant the first banner of the cross
upon a tower of the city, should receive a hundred and fifty silver
marks.

The combat soon commenced, and was as quickly general; the defence was
no less vigorous than the attack: beams, stones, javelins were hurled
from one side to the other, crossed or met in mid-air, and fell with
a loud noise on the ramparts and the ships; the whole shore resounded
with the cries of the combatants and the clashing of swords and lances.
In the fleet, the vessels were joined together, and proceeded two
by two, in order that upon each point of attack, the number of the
assailants might correspond with that of the besieged. The drawbridges
are soon let down, and are covered with intrepid warriors, who threaten
the invasion of the most lofty towers. The soldiers mount in file, and
gain the battlements; the opponents seek, attack, and repulse each
other in a thousand different places. Some, on the point of seizing
victory, are overthrown by a mass of stone: others are consumed by the
Greek fire; but they who are repulsed, again return to the charge, and
the leaders everywhere set an example by mounting to the assault like
common soldiers.

The sun had run half his course, and prodigies of valour had not
been able to triumph over the resistance of the besieged, when a
strong breeze from the north arose, and brought two ships that fought
together close under the walls. The bishop of Troie and the bishop
of Soissons were on board of these two vessels, called the _Pilgrim_
and the _Paradise_. Scarcely were the drawbridges lowered, than two
Frank warriors were seen upon one of the towers of the city. These two
warriors, one of whom was a Frenchman, named D’Urboise, and the other a
Venetian, Pietro Alberti, drew after them a crowd of their companions,
and the Greeks were massacred or took to flight. In the confusion of
the _mêlée_, the brave Alberti was slain by a Frenchman, who mistook
him for a Greek, and who, on discovering his mistake, attempted to
kill himself in despair. The Crusaders, excited by the fight, scarcely
perceived this sad and tragical scene, but pursued the flying,
disordered enemy.

The banners of the bishops of Troie and Soissons were planted on the
top of the towers, and attracted the eager eyes of the whole army. This
sight inflames those who are still on board the vessels; on all sides
they press, they rush forward, they fly to the escalade. The Franks
obtain possession of four towers: terror prevails among the Greeks,
and the few who resist are slaughtered at every point they endeavour
to defend; three of the gates of the city fall to pieces beneath the
strokes of the rams; the horsemen issue from the ships with their
horses, and the whole army of the Crusaders precipitates itself at
once into the city.[128] A horseman (Pierre Bacheux), who preceded
his fellows, advanced almost alone to the hill upon which Mourzoufle
was encamped, and the Greeks, in their fright, took him for a giant.
Nicetas himself says that his helmet appeared as large as a tower;
the soldiers of the emperor could not stand against the appearance of
a single Frank horseman. Mourzoufle, abandoned by his troops, fled:
the Crusaders took possession of the imperial tents, continued their
victorious course into the city, and put to the sword every Greek they
met with. “_It was a horrible spectacle_,” says Villehardouin, “_to see
women and young children running distractedly here and there, trembling
and half dead with fright, lamenting piteously, and begging for mercy._”

The Crusaders set fire to the quarter they had invaded,[129] and the
flames, driven by the wind, announced to the other extremities of
the city the presence of an irritated conqueror. Terror and despair
prevailed in every street of Constantinople. Some Greek soldiers
retired to the palace, whilst others, to escape recognition, threw
away both their clothes and their arms. The people and the clergy took
refuge in the churches, and the more wealthy inhabitants, in all parts,
endeavoured to conceal their most valuable property by burying it in
the earth. Many rushed out of the city, without at all knowing whither
to direct their steps.[130]

Whilst all were flying before them, the Crusaders were in a state of
astonishment at their own victory. At the approach of night, they
dreaded an ambuscade, and did not venture to pursue the conquered enemy
further; the Venetians encamped within sight of their vessels; the
count of Flanders, by a happy augury, occupied the imperial tents, and
the marquis of Montferrat advanced towards the palace of Blachernæ.
The Latins entertained no idea that the conflict was ended, and kept
careful watch under the ramparts they had invaded and won.

Mourzoufle went through many quarters of the city, endeavouring to
rally the soldiers: he spoke to them of glory, he invoked the name of
their country, he promised rich rewards for valour: but the voice of
patriotism was no longer listened to, and neither the love of glory
nor the hopes of reward could affect men whose whole thoughts were
engaged in the means of saving their lives. Mourzoufle no longer
inspired either respect or confidence, and the people, in reply to
his exhortations, reproached him with his parricide, and attributed
to him all the calamities of the war. When he found himself without
hope, it became necessary to endeavour to escape both the pursuit of
the conquerors and the resentment of the conquered, and he embarked
secretly on the Propontis, with the purpose of seeking an army, or
rather an asylum, in the mountains of Thrace. When his flight became
known in Constantinople, his name was loaded with maledictions, and, as
if it was necessary that an emperor should be present at the fall of
the empire, a distracted crowd flocked to the church of St. Sophia, to
choose a new master.

Theodore Ducas and Theodore Lascaris solicited the suffrages of the
assembly, and contended for a throne that no longer existed. Lascaris
was chosen emperor, but he did not dare to assume the imperial crown.
This prince possessed both firmness and spirit; the Greeks even boasted
of his skill in war, and he undertook to reanimate their courage and
arouse their patriotism. “The Latins,” said he, “are few, and advance
with trembling caution into a city that has still numberless defenders;
the Crusaders are afraid to leave their ships at any distance, as
they know they are their only refuge in case of defeat: pressed by
the approach of danger, they have called in the assistance of fire as
their faithful auxiliary, and conceal their fears behind a rampart of
flames and a heap of ruins. The warriors of the West neither fight for
religion, nor their country, nor their property, nor the honour of
their families. The Greeks, on the contrary, defend all they hold most
dear, and must carry to the contest every sentiment that can increase
the courage and inflame the zeal of citizens. If you are still Romans,”
added Lascaris, “the victory is easy; twenty thousand barbarians have
shut themselves up within your walls; fortune has given them up to our
arms.” The new emperor then addressed the soldiers and the imperial
guards; he represented to them that their safety was inseparably
connected with that of Constantinople, that the enemy would never
pardon being driven back by them several times from the ramparts of the
capital; that in victory they would find all the advantages of fortune,
all the pleasures of life: whilst in flight, neither land nor sea
could afford them an asylum, and that shame, misery, and death itself
would follow their footsteps everywhere. Lascaris did not neglect to
flatter the pride, and endeavour to kindle the zeal of the patricians.
He reminded them of the heroes of ancient Rome, and presented to their
valour the great examples of history. “It was to their arms Providence
had confided the safety of the imperial city; if, contrary to all
hopes, the country should be subdued, they could have but few regrets
in abandoning life, and would find perhaps some glory in dying on the
same day on which the old empire of the Cæsars should be doomed to
fall.”

The soldiers only replied to his speech by demanding their pay; the
people listened to Lascaris with more surprise than confidence, and
the patricians preserved a gloomy silence, sensible to no other feeling
but a profound despair. The trumpets of the Crusaders were soon heard,
and at this signal, terror seized even the bravest; there was no longer
any idea of disputing the victory with the Latins. Lascaris, left
alone, was himself obliged to abandon a city which he could find no one
to assist him in defending. Thus Constantinople, that had beheld two
emperors in one night, was once again without a master, and presented
the image of a vessel without a rudder, dashed about by the winds, and
ready to perish amidst the howling of the tempest. The conflagration
begun by the Latins, extended to several other quarters, and consumed,
by the admission of the barons, more houses than three of the greatest
cities of either France or Germany contained. The fire continued its
ravages during the whole night, and before day the Crusaders prepared,
by the light of its flames, to follow up their victory. Ranged in order
of battle, they were advancing with precaution and mistrust, when their
ears were saluted with supplicating voices that filled the air with
lamentations and prayers. Women, children, and old men, preceded by
the clergy, bearing crosses and images of saints, came in procession,
to throw themselves at the feet of the conquerors. The leaders allowed
their hearts to be touched by the cries and entreaties of this weeping
crowd, and a herald-at-arms was ordered to pass through the ranks, and
proclaim the laws of clemency; the soldiers were commanded to spare
the lives of the inhabitants, and to respect the honour of women and
maidens. The Latin clergy joined their exhortations with those of the
leaders of the army, and threatened with the vengeance of the Church
all who should abuse victory by outraging humanity.

In the mean time the Crusaders advanced amidst the braying of trumpets
and the noise of clarions, and their banners were soon planted in the
principal quarters of the city. When Boniface entered the palace of
Bucoleon, which was supposed to be occupied by the imperial guard, he
was surprised to find a great number of women, of the first families of
the empire, whose only defence was their groans and tears. Marguerite,
daughter of the king of Hungary, and wife of Isaac, and Agnes,
daughter of a king of France,[131] the wife of two emperors, threw
themselves at the feet of the barons, and implored their mercy. The
marquis of Montferrat respected their misfortunes, and placed them
under the protection of a guard. Whilst Boniface occupied the palace of
Bucoleon, Henry of Hainault took possession of that of Blachernæ; these
two palaces, filled with immense riches, were preserved from pillage,
and were exempted from the lamentable scenes which, during several
days, desolated the city of Constantinople.[132]

The Crusaders, impatient to gather the treasures they had shared
beforehand, spread themselves through all the quarters of the capital,
and carried off, without pity or consideration, everything that offered
itself to their avidity. The houses of the poorest citizens were no
more respected than the mansions of the rich. The Greeks, plundered of
their property, ill-treated by the conquerors, and turned out of their
homes, implored the humanity of the counts and barons, and pressed
around the marquis of Montferrat, crying, “_Holy king marquis, have
pity upon us!_” Boniface was touched by their prayers, and endeavoured
to recall the Crusaders to some sentiments of moderation; but the
license of the soldiers increased with the sight of booty; the most
dissolute and most undisciplined gave the signal, and marched at
their head, and their example led on all the rest: the intoxication of
victory had no longer any restraint,—it was sensible to neither fear
nor pity.[133]

When the Crusaders discontinued the slaughter, they had recourse
to every kind of outrage and violence to plunder the conquered; no
spot in Constantinople was free from brutal search. In spite of the
frequently-repeated prohibitions of their leaders and priests, they
respected neither the modesty of women nor the sanctity of churches.
Some soldiers and followers of the army plundered the tombs and coffins
of the emperors; the body of Justinian, which ages had spared, and
which presented itself to their eyes in a fresh and undecayed state,
could not repel their sacrilegious hands, or make them respect the
peace of the grave; in every temple where a rag of silk shone, or a
particle of gold glittered, their greedy fingers were stretched out to
clutch them. The altar of the Virgin, which decorated the church of St.
Sophia, and which was admired as a masterpiece of art, was beaten to
pieces, and the veil of the sanctuary was torn to rags. The conquerors
played at dice upon the marble tables which represented the apostles,
and got drunk out of the cups reserved for divine service. Horses and
mules led into the sanctuary, bent beneath the weight of the spoils,
and, pierced by sword-points, stained with their blood and their ordure
the vestibule of St. Sophia. A prostitute girl, whom Nicetas calls the
follower of demons, the priestess of furies, mounted the patriarchal
pulpit, sang an immodest song, and danced in the church, amidst a crowd
of soldiers, as if to insult the ceremonies of religion.

The Greeks could not behold these impious scenes without trembling with
horror. Nicetas, whilst deploring the misfortunes of the empire and the
Greek Church, declaims with vehemence against the barbarous race of the
Franks. “Here,” says he, “is what was promised by that golden gorget,
that haughty bearing, those elevated eyebrows, that closely shaven
beard, that hand so ready to shed blood, those nostrils breathing
anger, that proud eye, that cruel disposition, that prompt and hurried
utterance.”[134] The historian of Byzantium reproaches the Crusaders
with having surpassed the Saracens in barbarity, and reminds them of
the example of the soldiers of Saladin, who, when masters of Jerusalem,
neither violated the modesty of matrons and virgins, nor filled
the sepulchre of the Saviour with bloody carcasses, nor subjected
Christians to fire, sword, hunger, or nakedness.

The country on the shores of the Bosphorus offered a no less deplorable
spectacle than the capital. Villages, churches, country-houses were
all devastated and given over to pillage. A distracted crowd covered
the roads, and wandered about at hazard, pursued by fear, bending
under fatigue, and uttering cries of despair. Senators, patricians,
the offspring of a family of emperors, strayed homeless about, covered
with rags, seeking for any miserable asylum. When the church of St.
Sophia was pillaged, the patriarch fled away, imploring the charity
of passengers; all the rich fell into indigence, and inspired nothing
but contempt; the most illustrious nobility, the highest dignities,
the splendour of talents or virtues, possessed nothing to create
respect or attract admiration. Misery, like inevitable death, effaced
all distinctions, and confounded all ranks; the dregs of the people
completed the spoliation of the fugitives, at the same time insulting
their misfortunes. A senseless multitude rejoiced at the public evils,
applauded the degradation of the noble and the rich, and called these
disastrous days, days of justice and equality.

Nicetas describes his misfortune and his own deplorable adventures; the
house he had inhabited under the reign of the emperors was consumed
by the flames of the second conflagration: having retired with his
family to another house, built near the church of St. Sophia, he soon
found himself in danger in this last asylum, and only owed his safety
to devoted friendship and gratitude. A Venetian merchant, whom he had
saved from the fury of the Greeks before the flight of Alexius, was
desirous, in his turn, of saving his benefactor; he armed himself with
a sword and a lance, assumed the dress of a soldier of the cross, and
as he spoke the languages of the West, he defended the entrance of the
house of Nicetas, saying it was his, the price of his blood, shed in
fight. This vigilant sentinel at first repulsed all aggressors, and
braved a thousand perils; a model of fidelity and virtue, amidst the
horrid disorders that desolated Constantinople.

The turbulent crowd of soldiers that filled the streets and penetrated
everywhere, became indignant that a single house should be thus exempt
from their brutal searches. The despairing Venetian at length came to
Nicetas, and told him that it was totally out of his power to defend
him any longer. “If you remain here,” said he, “to-morrow, perhaps,
you will be loaded with chains, and your family become a prey to all
the violences of the conquerors. Follow me, and I will conduct you out
of the gates of Constantinople.” Nicetas, with his wife and children,
followed the faithful Venetian: their liberator, in armour, marched at
their head, and led them as if they were prisoners.

This unfortunate family proceeded, filled with fear, meeting at every
step soldiers greedy of pillage, who ill-treated the Greeks they
plundered, and threatened every woman with insult. Nicetas, and some
of his friends who had come to join him, carried their children in
their arms, the only wealth that Heaven had left them; and defended
alone by the pity which their despair and misery inspired. They walked
together, placing their wives and daughters in the centre, after having
advised the youngest to blacken their faces with earth. In spite of
this precaution, the beauty of one young girl attracted the attention
of a soldier, and she was borne away from the arms of her father,
weighed down by age and infirmities. Nicetas, touched by the tears of
the old man, flew after the ravisher, and addressing himself to all the
warriors he met, he implored their pity, and conjured them, in the name
of Heaven, the protector of virtue, in the name of their own families,
to snatch a daughter from dishonour, to save a father from despair. The
Frank warriors were affected by his prayer, and the unfortunate father
soon saw his daughter restored to him, the only hope of his exile, the
last consolation of his grey hairs. Nicetas and his companions in
trouble encountered still further dangers, but at length got safely
out of Constantinople by the Golden Gate, happy at being able to quit
a country so lately the object of all their affections. The generous
Venetian received their blessings, and in return prayed Heaven to
protect them in their exile.

Nicetas, with tears, embraced his liberator, whom he never had the good
fortune to see again; then casting a look upon Constantinople, upon his
unhappy country, he addressed to it these touching complaints, which
express the griefs of his exile, and which he himself has transmitted
to us:[135]—“O Queen of Cities, what power has been able to separate
us from thee! What consolation shall we find on issuing from thy walls,
as naked as we issued from the bosom of our mothers! Become the sport
of strangers, the companions of wild animals that inhabit the forests,
we shall never again visit thy august domes, and can only fly with
terror around thee, like sparrows round the spot where their nest has
been destroyed.”

Nicetas arrived with his family at Cylindria, and afterwards retired
to Nice, where he employed himself in retracing the history of the
misfortunes of his country.

Constantinople did not cease to be the theatre of the frightful deeds
of violence that war brings in its train. Amidst the sanguinary sports
of victory, the Latins, to insult the effeminate manners of the Greeks,
clothed themselves in long flowing robes, painted of various colours;
they fastened to the heads of their horses linen hoods with their
silken cords, in which the Orientals dress themselves; whilst others
paraded the streets carrying in their hands, instead of a sword, some
paper and an ink-horn; thus ridiculing the conquered, whom they termed
scribes and copyers.

The Greeks had on all occasions insulted the ignorance of the Latins;
the knights, without seeking to retort upon the quiet occupations of
peace. With these dispositions it was not likely they should spare
the monuments that decorated the public places, the palaces, or the
edifices of Byzantium. Constantinople, which to this period had stood
erect amidst the ruins of several empires, had collected within its
walls the scattered relics of the arts, and was proud to exhibit the
masterpieces that had been saved from the destruction of barbarous
ages. The bronze, in which breathed the genius of antiquity, was cast
into the furnace, and converted into money, to satisfy the greedy
soldiers. The heroes and gods of the Nile, those of ancient Greece and
of ancient Rome, the masterpieces of Praxiteles, Phidias, and the most
celebrated artists, fell beneath the strokes of the conquerors.

Nicetas, who deplores the loss of these monuments, has left us
a description, from which the history of art may derive some
advantage.[136] The historian of Byzantium informs us that in the
Place of Constantine stood, before the siege, the statue of Juno, and
that of Paris offering to Venus the prize of beauty, or the apple of
discord. The statue of Juno, which had formerly adorned the temple
of the goddess at Samos, was of so colossal a size, that when it was
destroyed by the Crusaders, eight harnessed oxen were required to drag
the gigantic head to the palace of Bucoleon. In the same place was
erected an obelisk of a square form, which astonished the spectator by
the multitude and variety of the objects it presented to his view. On
the sides of this obelisk the artist had represented, in basso-relievo,
all sorts of birds saluting the return of the sun, villagers employed
in their rustic labours, shepherds playing on their pipes, sheep
bleating, lambs bounding on the grass; further on, a tranquil sea and
fishes of a thousand sorts, some taken alive, others breaking the nets
and regaining their deep retreats; at the back of the landscape, naked
cupids playing and throwing apples at each other; at the top of the
obelisk, which terminated in a pyramidal form, was the figure of a
woman that turned with the least breath of air, which was called _the
attendant of the winds_.

An equestrian statue[137] ornamented the place of Mount Taurus; the
horse appeared to throw up the dust with his feet, and outspeed the
winds in his course. As the horseman had his arm extended towards the
sun, some supposed it to represent Joshua, commanding the star of day
to stand still, on the plains of Gabaon; others believed the artist
meant to describe Bellerophon mounted on Pegasus.[138]

A colossal statue of Hercules,[139] attributed to Lysippus, was one
of the ornaments of the Hippodrome; the demigod had neither his bow
nor his club; he was seated on a bed of osier;[140] his left knee
bent, sustained his elbow; his head reclining on his left hand; his
pensive looks and air expressing the vexation and sorrow caused by
the jealousy of Eurystheus. The shoulders and chest of Hercules were
broad, his hair was curled, and his limbs were large and muscular; his
leg alone exceeded in height the stature of an ordinary man. The skin
of the Nemean lion, exhibited over the shoulders of the son of Alemena,
the erected mane and the head of the animal, which might be fancied
still to roar and terrify the passers by, who stopped to contemplate
the statue.

Not far from the terrible Hercules, was a group of an ass and its
driver, which Augustus placed in his colony of Nicopolis, to perpetuate
the remembrance of a singular circumstance that had foretold the
victory of Actium to him. Near this were the hyena or she-wolf that
suckled Romulus and Remus, a monument from the old nations of the
West;[141] the sphinx, with the face of a woman, dragging frightful
animals behind her; the crocodile, an inhabitant of the Nile, with
his tail covered with horrible scales; a man fighting with a lion; an
elephant with his supple trunk; and the antique Scylla, showing before,
the features of a woman, with large breasts and a deformed figure; and
behind, such monsters as those that pursued Ulysses and his companions.
In the same place was an eagle clutching a serpent in his talons,
and bearing it away towards the azure vault; the bronze beautifully
exhibited the pain of the reptile, and the haughty fierceness of the
bird of Jupiter. When the sun shone on the horizon, the extended wings
of the king of the air denoted, by lines skilfully traced, the twelve
hours of the day.

All who, in that gross age, preserved any taste for the arts, admired
the figure of a young woman, her hair plaited on her brow, and gathered
into a knot behind, placed upon a column of the Circus; this young
woman, as if by enchantment, bore in her right hand a horseman, whose
horse she held by one foot; the horseman covered with his cuirass, and
the spirited, neighing steed, seemed listening to the warlike trumpet,
and to breathe nothing but eagerness for the fight. Near the eastern
boundary of the Circus were represented in bronze, the charioteers who
had gained prizes, and whose triumphs, in times gone by, had often
divided the empire into two factions; they appeared standing in their
chariots, running in the lists, pulling and loosening by turns the
reins of their coursers, and encouraging them by gesture and voice. Not
far from this, upon a basis of stone, were several Egyptian animals,
the aspic, the basilisk, and the crocodile, all engaged in mortal
combat,—an image of the war made by the wicked on each other; the
hideous forms of these animals, the rage and pain expressed throughout
their bodies, the livid poison which seemed to exhale with their
bites, altogether inspired a feeling of disgust and terror. Another
masterpiece, made to charm the sight, ought, at least, to have touched
and disarmed the conquerors. Among the statues described by Nicetas,
none is more conspicuous than a Helen with her charming smile and her
voluptuous attitude; a Helen, with perfect regularity of features, her
hair floating at the pleasure of the winds, her eyes full of languor,
her lips, which even in the bronze were rosy; her arms, of which even
the same bronze showed the whiteness; Helen, in short, with all her
beauty, and such as she appeared before the old men of Ilium, who were
ravished at her presence.

Constantinople contained many other splendid objects of art, which
preceding ages had admired; almost all such as were of bronze were
condemned to perish, the Crusaders seeing in these monuments nothing
but the metal of which they were composed. “That which antiquity had
judged,” says Nicetas, “of inestimable value, became, all at once, a
common matter; and that which had cost immense sums, was changed by
the Latins into pieces of coin of very little value!” The statues of
marble held out less temptation for the cupidity of the conquerors,
and received no other injuries than such as were inseparable from the
tumult and disorders of war.

The Greeks, who appeared so proud of their knowledge, themselves
neglected the fine arts. The sciences of Greece, the profane wisdom
of the Academy and the Lyceum, had given place among them to the
debates of scholastic theology, they passed by the Hippodrome with
indifference, and held nothing in reverence but relics and images
of saints. These religious treasures, preserved with care in the
churches and palaces of Byzantium, had, during several ages, attracted
the attention of the Christian world; in the days that followed the
conquest, they tempted the pious cupidity of the Crusaders. Whilst
the greater part of the warriors bore away the gold, the jewels, the
carpets, and the rich stuffs of the East, the more devout of the
pilgrims, particularly the ecclesiastics, collected a booty much more
innocent and appropriate to the soldiers of Christ. Many braved the
prohibitions of their leaders and their superiors, and did not disdain
to employ by turns supplications and menaces, stratagem or violence, to
procure relics that were the objects of their respect and veneration.
Contemporary history relates several examples of this, which serve
to make us acquainted with the spirit of the pilgrim conquerors of
Byzantium. Martin Litz, abbot of Paris, in the diocese of Bâle, entered
into a church that had been given up to pillage, and penetrated,
without being observed, into a retired place, where numerous relics
were deposited, under the guardianship of a Greek monk.[142] This Greek
monk was then at prayers, with his hands raised supplicatingly towards
heaven. His old age, his white hairs, his fervent piety, and the grief
impressed upon his brow, were calculated to inspire both respect and
pity; but Martin, approaching the venerable guardian of the treasures
with an angry manner, exclaimed in a threatening tone, “Miserable old
man, if thou dost not instantly conduct me to the place where thy
relics are hidden, prepare to die on the spot!” The monk, terrified
by this menace, immediately and tremblingly arose, and pointed to a
large iron coffer, into which the pious abbot eagerly plunged both his
hands, and seized everything precious that he could grasp. Delighted
with this conquest, he ran to conceal his treasures on board a vessel,
and contrived, by a holy fraud, to keep them for several days from the
knowledge of the leaders and prelates of the army, who had strictly
ordered the pilgrims to bring to an appointed place all the relics that
fell into their hands.

Martin Litz, at first, returned to the Christians of Palestine, who
had sent him to Constantinople; and, a short time after, came back
to Europe, loaded with spoils obtained from the clergy of Byzantium.
Among the relics he exhibited on his return, were, a piece of the true
cross, the bones of St. John the Baptist, and an arm of St. James. The
miraculous translation of this treasure is celebrated with much pomp
by the monk Gunther, in whom it created more surprise and joy than
the conquest of a great empire. If we may credit the account of the
German monk, angels descended from heaven to watch over the relics of
Martin Litz. On the route of the holy abbot, the tempests of the ocean
were silent, pirates were struck motionless, and robbers, those pests
of travellers, stopped short, seized with respect and fear. At length
Martin Litz was received in triumph at Bâle, and the treasures he had
preserved through so many perils, were distributed among the principal
churches of the diocese.

Another priest, named Galon de Dampierre, of the diocese of Langres,
less adroit or less fortunate than Martin Litz, had not been able to
obtain any share of the spoils of the churches; he went and threw
himself at the feet of the pope’s legate, and implored him, with tears
in his eyes, to permit him to carry back to his country the head of
St. Mames. A third ecclesiastic of Picardy, having found the head of
St. George, and the head of St. John the Baptist, concealed among
the ruins, hastened to quit Constantinople, and, laden with such a
rich prize, presented to the cathedral of Amiens, his country, the
inestimable relics of which Providence had made him the possessor.

The princes and barons did not despise these holy spoils. Dandolo,
receiving as his share[143] a piece of the true cross, which the
emperor Constantine was accustomed to have borne before him to battle,
made a present of it to the republic of Venice. Baldwin kept for
himself the crown of thorns of Christ, and several other relics found
in the palace of Bucoleon. He sent Philip Augustus, king of France,
a portion of the true cross, a foot in length; some of the hair of
Jesus Christ, when an infant; and the linen in which the Man-God was
enveloped in the stable in which he was born.

The Greek priests and monks, thus plundered by the conquerors, parted
with tears from the remains of the saints that had been confided to
their keeping, and which every day cured the sick, made the lame to
walk, restored sight to the blind, and strength to the paralytic. These
holy spoils, that the devotion of the faithful had gathered together
from all the countries of the East, went to illustrate the churches
of France and Italy, and were received by the Christians of the West
as the most glorious trophies of the victories God had enabled the
Crusaders to obtain.

Constantinople fell into the power of the Latins on the 10th of April,
towards the end of Lent. The marshal of Champagne, after relating some
of the scenes we have described, says with great simplicity, “Thus
passed the splendid festivities of Easter.” The clergy called the
Crusaders to penitence; the voice of religion made itself heard in
hearts hardened by victory; the soldiers crowded to the churches they
had devastated, and celebrated the sufferings and death of Christ upon
the wrecks of his own altars.

This solemn epoch without doubt inspired some generous sentiments; all
the Latins were not deaf to the language of the charity of the Gospel.
We feel bound here to admit that the greater part of the knights and
ecclesiastics protected the liberty and lives of the citizens, and
the honour of matrons and virgins; but such was the spirit that then
possessed the warriors, that all the Crusaders allowed themselves to
be overcome by the thirst for booty; and the leaders, equally with
the soldiers, exercised, without hesitation or scruple, the right
which their victory had given them of plundering the conquered. It
was agreed that all the spoils should be deposited in three churches,
selected for the purpose; and the leaders commanded the Crusaders to
bring, in common, the whole of the booty, and threatened with death
and excommunication all who should abstract anything from the prize of
the valour, and the recompense due to the labours of the whole army.
Many soldiers, and even some knights, allowed themselves to be led away
by avarice, and retained valuable objects that fell into their hands.
“Which,” says the marshal of Champagne, “made the Lord to begin to
love them less.” The justice of the counts and barons was inflexible
towards the guilty; the count of St. Pol ordered one of his knights,
who had withheld something from the common stock of booty, to be hung,
with his escutcheon suspended from his neck.[144] Thus the Greeks,
plundered by violence, might be present at the punishment of some of
the ravishers of their property, and might contemplate with surprise
the regulations of stern equity mingled with the disorders of victory
and pillage. After the festival of Easter, the Crusaders shared the
captured riches; the fourth part of the spoil was set aside for him who
should be chosen emperor, and the rest was divided among the French and
the Venetians. The French Crusaders, who had conquered Zara, to the
sole advantage of the Venetians, were not the less called upon to pay
the fifty thousand silver marks they owed to the republic; the amount
was deducted beforehand from the portion of the booty that belonged to
them. In the division that was made among the warriors of Lombardy,
Germany, and France, each knight had a part equal to that of two
horsemen, and every horseman one equal to that of two foot-soldiers.
All the plunder of the Greeks only yielded[145] four hundred thousand
silver marks; but although this sum far exceeded the revenues of all
the kingdoms of the West, it did not by any means represent the value
of the riches accumulated in Byzantium. If the princes and barons, upon
making themselves masters of the city, had been satisfied with imposing
a tribute upon the inhabitants, they might have received a much larger
sum; but this pacific manner of obtaining wealth agreed neither with
their character nor the humour they were in. History asserts that the
Venetians, in this circumstance, offered them some very prudent advice,
and made propositions that were rejected with scorn. The Frank warriors
could not condescend to submit the advantages of victory to commercial
calculations; the produce of pillage was always, in their eyes, the
most worthy fruit of conquest, and the most noble reward of valour.

When they had thus shared the rich plunder of the Eastern empire, the
Crusaders gave way to the most extravagant joy, without perceiving that
they had committed a great fault in exhausting a country which was
about to become their own; they did not reflect that the ruin of the
conquered might one day bring on that of the conquerors, and that they
might become as poor as the Greeks they had just despoiled. Without
regrets, as without foresight, hoping everything from their own good
swords, they set about electing a leader who should reign over a people
in mourning and a desolated city. The imperial purple had still the
same splendour in their eyes, and the throne, though shaken by their
arms, was still the object of their ambition. Six electors were chosen
from among the Venetian nobles, and six others from among the French
ecclesiastics, to give a master to Constantinople; the twelve electors
assembled in the palace of Bucoleon, and swore, upon the Gospel, to
crown only merit and virtue.

Three of the principal leaders of the crusade had equal claims to
the suffrages of the electors. If the purple was to be the reward of
experience, of ability in council, and of services rendered to the
cause of the Latins, Henry Dandolo, who had been the moving spirit,
the very soul of the enterprise, certainly had the first claim to
it. The marquis of Montferrat, likewise, had titles worthy of great
consideration; the Latins had chosen him for their leader, and the
Greeks already acknowledged him as their master. His bravery, proved
in a thousand fights, promised a firm and generous support to a throne
that must rise from amidst ruins. His prudence and moderation might
give the Latins and the people of Greece reason to hope that, when
once raised to empire, he would repair the evils of war. The claims of
Baldwin to the imperial crown were not less cogent than those of his
concurrents. The count of Flanders was related to the most powerful
monarchs of the West, and was descended, in the female line, from
Charlemagne. He was much beloved by his soldiers, whose dangers he was
always ready to share; he had deservedly obtained the esteem of the
Greeks, who, even amidst the disorders of conquest, celebrated him
as the champion of chastity and honour. Baldwin was the protector of
the weak, the friend of the poor; he loved justice, and had no dread
of truth. His youth, which he had already illustrated by brilliant
exploits and solid virtues, gave the subjects of the new empire hopes
of a long and happy reign; the rank he held among the warriors, his
piety, his intelligence, his love of study and learned men, rendered
him worthy of ascending the throne of Augustus and Constantine.

The electors at first turned their attention towards the venerable
Dandolo; but the republicans of Venice trembled at the idea of seeing
an emperor among their fellow-citizens: “What shall we not have to
dread,” said they, “from a Venetian, become master of Greece, and of
part of the East? Shall we be subject to his laws, or will he remain
subject to the laws of our country? Under his reign, and under that
of his successors, who will assure us that Venice, the Queen of the
Seas, will not become one of the cities of this empire?” The Venetians,
whilst speaking thus, bestowed just eulogiums upon the virtue and
character of Dandolo: they added, that their doge, who was approaching
the end of a life filled with great actions, had nothing left him but
to finish his days with glory, and that he himself would find it more
glorious to be the head of a victorious republic, than the sovereign of
a conquered nation. “What Roman,” cried they, “would have been willing
to lay down the title of citizen of Rome, to become king of Carthage?”

On terminating their speeches, the Venetians conjured the assembly to
elect an emperor from among the other leaders of the army. After this,
the choice of the electors could only be directed towards the count of
Flanders and the marquis of Montferrat; the most wise dreading that
the one of the two concurrents who should not obtain the empire, would
be sure to give vent to his dissatisfaction, and would desire the
fall of the throne occupied by his rival. They still remembered the
violent debates which, in the first crusade, had followed the election
of Godfrey of Bouillon; and the troubles excited in the young kingdom
of Jerusalem, by the jealous ambition of Raymond de St. Gilles. To
prevent the effects of such a fatal discord, it was judged best to
decree, at once, that the prince that should gain the suffrages for
the imperial throne, should yield to the other, under the condition
of fealty and homage, the property of the island of Candia, and all
the lands of the empire situated on the other side of the Bosphorus.
After this decision, the assembly turned their whole attention to the
election of an emperor. Their choice was for a long time uncertain. The
marquis of Montferrat at first appeared to have the majority of the
suffrages; but the Venetians were fearful of seeing upon the throne of
Constantinople a prince who had any possessions in the neighbourhood of
their territories, and represented to the assembly that the election of
Baldwin would be much more advantageous to the Crusaders, particularly
as it would interest the warlike nations of the Flemings and French in
the glory and support of the new empire. The interests and jealousies
of policy, and, without doubt, also wisdom and equity, at length united
all voices in favour of the count of Flanders.

The Crusaders, assembled before the palace of Bucoleon, awaited with
impatience the decision of the electors. At the hour of midnight, the
bishop of Soissons came forward under the vestibule, and pronounced,
in a loud voice, these words: “This hour of the night, which witnessed
the birth of a Saviour of the world, gives birth to a new empire,
under the protection of the Omnipotent. You have for emperor, Baldwin,
count of Flanders and Hainault.” Loud cries of joy arose from among
the Venetians and the French. The people of Constantinople, who had so
often changed masters, received, without repugnance, the new one just
given to them, and mingled their acclamations with those of the Latins.
Baldwin was elevated upon a buckler, and borne in triumph to the church
of St. Sophia. The marquis of Montferrat followed in the train of his
rival; the generous submission, of which he presented an example, was
much admired by his companions in arms, and his presence drew scarcely
less attention than the warlike pomp that surrounded the new emperor.

The ceremony of the coronation was postponed till the fourth Sunday
after Easter. In the mean time the marriage of the marquis of
Montferrat with Margaret of Hungary, the widow of Isaac, was celebrated
with much splendour. Constantinople beheld within its walls the
festivities and spectacles of the West, and, for the first time, the
Greeks heard in their churches the prayers and hymns of the Latins. On
the day appointed for the coronation of the emperor, Baldwin repaired
to St. Sophia, accompanied by the barons and the clergy. Whilst
divine service was being performed, the emperor ascended a throne of
gold, and received the purple from the hands of the pope’s legate,
who performed the functions of patriarch. Two knights carried before
him the _laticlavici tunica_ of the Roman consuls, and the imperial
sword, once again in the hands of warriors and heroes. The head of the
clergy, standing before the altar, pronounced, in the Greek language,
these words: “_He is worthy of reigning_;” and all persons present
repeated in chorus, “_he is worthy! he is worthy!_” The Crusaders
shouting their boisterous acclamations, the knights clad in armour,
the crowd of miserable Greeks, the sanctuary despoiled of its ancient
ornaments, and decked with foreign pomp, presented altogether a
spectacle solemn and melancholy—all the evils of war amidst the
trophies of victory. Surrounded by the ruins of an empire, reflective
spectators could not fail to remark among the ceremonies of this day,
that in which, according to the custom of the Greeks, were presented to
Baldwin a little vase filled with dust and bones, and a lock of lighted
flax,[146] as symbols of the shortness of life and the nothingness of
human grandeur.

Before the ceremony of his coronation, the new emperor distributed
the principal dignities of the empire among his companions in arms.
Villehardouin, marshal of Champagne, obtained the title of marshal of
Romania; the count de St. Pol, the dignity of constable; the charges of
master of the wardrobe, great cupbearer and butler, were given to Canon
de Bethune, Macaire de St. Ménéhoult, and Miles de Brabant. The doge of
Venice, created despot or prince of Romania, had the right of wearing
purple buskins, a privilege, among the Greeks, reserved for members of
the imperial family. Henry Dandolo represented the republic of Venice
at Constantinople; half the city was under his dominion and recognised
his laws; he raised himself, by the dignity of his character as well as
by his exploits, above all the princes and all the nobles of the court
of Baldwin; he alone was exempt from paying fealty and homage to the
emperor for the lands he was to possess.

The barons began to be impatient to share the cities and provinces
of the empire. In a council composed of twelve of the patricians of
Venice and twelve French knights, all the conquered lands were divided
between the two nations. Bithynia, Romania or Thrace, Thessalonica,
all Greece from Thermopylæ to Cape Sunium, with the larger isles of
the Archipelago, fell to the share and under the dominion of the
French. The Venetians obtained the Cyclades and the Sporades, in the
Archipelago; the isles and the oriental coast of the Adriatic Gulf; the
coasts of the Propontis and the Euxine Sea; the banks of the Hebrus
and the Vardas; the cities of Cypsedes, Didymatica, and Adrianople;
the maritime countries of Thessalonica, &c. &c. Such was at first the
distribution of the territories of the empire. But circumstances that
could not be foreseen, the diversity of interests, the rivalries of
ambition, all the chances of fortune and of war, soon produced great
changes in this division of dominions. History would in vain endeavour
to follow the conquerors into the provinces allotted to them; it would
be more easy to mark the banks of an overflowing torrent, or to trace
the path of the storm, than to fix the state of the uncertain and
transitory possessions of the conquerors of Byzantium.

The lands situated beyond the Bosphorus were erected into a kingdom,
and, with the island of Candia, given to the marquis of Montferrat.
Boniface exchanged them for the province of Thessalonica, and sold the
island of Candia to the republic of Venice for thirty pounds weight of
gold. The provinces of Asia were abandoned to the count of Blois, who
assumed the title of duke of Nice and Bithynia. In the distribution of
the cities and lands of the empire, every one of the lords and barons
had obtained domains proportionate with the rank and services of the
new possessor. When they heard speak of so many countries of which they
scarcely knew the names, the warriors of the West were astonished at
their conquests, and believed that the greater part of the universe
was promised to their ambition. In the intoxication of their joy, they
declared themselves masters of all the provinces that had formed the
empire of Constantine. They cast lots for the countries of the Medes
and Parthians, and the kingdoms that were under the domination of the
Turks and Saracens;[147] several barons expressed a great desire to
reign at Alexandria; others disputed for the palace of the sultans of
Iconium; some knights exchanged that which had been assigned to them
for new possessions, whilst others complained of their share, and
demanded an augmentation of territory. With the money which arose from
the plunder of the capital, the conquerors purchased the provinces of
the empire; they sold, they played at dice, for whole cities and their
inhabitants. Constantinople was during several days a market, in which
seas and their islands, nations and their wealth, were trafficked for;
in which the Roman world was put up to sale, and found purchasers among
the obscure crowd of the Crusaders.

Whilst the barons were thus distributing cities and kingdoms, the
ambition of the Latin clergy was by no means idle, but was busy
in invading the property of the Greek Church. All the churches of
Constantinople were divided between the French and the Venetians; they
named priests of the two nations, to minister in the temples torn from
the conquered; and no other religious ceremonies were celebrated within
the walls of the city but those of the West. The leaders of the crusade
had agreed among themselves, that if the emperor of Constantinople
should be chosen from the French, the patriarch should be a Venetian.
According to this convention, which had preceded the conquest, Thomas
Morosini[148] was elevated to the chair of St. Sophia; priests and
Latin bishops were, at the same time, sent into the other conquered
cities, and took possession of the wealth and the privileges of the
Greek clergy. Thus the Romish worship associated itself with the
victories of the Crusaders, and made its empire acknowledged wherever
the banners of the conquerors floated.

Nothing now opposed the arms of the Crusaders; all trembled before
them; fame wafted everywhere the accounts of their exploits and their
power; but, on casting a glance into the future the leaders had great
reason to fear that the retreat or death of their warriors would leave
the empire they had founded destitute of defenders. The population,
weakened and dispersed, were not sufficient for either the cultivation
of the lands or the work of the cities. In this conjuncture, the counts
and barons, who always expected with fear the judgments of the head of
the Church, redoubled their submission to the sovereign pontiff, and
sought his support, in the hope that the Holy See would bring the West
to pronounce in their favour, and that at the voice of the father of
the faithful, a great number of French, Italians, and Germans would
come to people and defend the new empire.

After his coronation, Baldwin wrote to the pope, to announce to him the
extraordinary victories by which it had pleased God to crown the zeal
of the soldiers of the cross. The new emperor, who assumed the title of
knight of the Holy See, recalled to the mind of the sovereign pontiff
the perfidies and the long revolt of the Greeks. “We have brought under
your laws,” said he, “that city, which, in hatred for the Holy See,
would scarcely hear the name of the prince of the apostles, and did not
afford a single church to him who received from the Lord the supremacy
over all churches.” Baldwin, in his letter, invited the vicar of Jesus
Christ to imitate the example of his predecessors, John, Agapetus, and
Leo, who visited in person the Church of Byzantium. To complete the
justification of the pilgrims who had made themselves masters of the
Greek empire, the emperor invoked the testimony of all the Christians
of the East. “When we entered into this capital,” added he, “many
inhabitants of the Holy Land, who were there, expressed greater joy
than any others, and asserted aloud that we had rendered God a more
agreeable service than if we had retaken Jerusalem.”

The marquis of Montferrat at the same time addressed a letter to
the sovereign pontiff, in which he protested his humble obedience
to all the decisions of the Holy See. “As for me,” said the king of
Thessalonica, “who only took up the cross for the expiation of my sins,
and not to obtain an opportunity of sinning with more license under
the pretext of religion, I submit myself blindly to your will. If you
judge that my presence in Romania may be useful, I will die there,
contending against your enemies and those of Christ: if you think, on
the contrary, I ought to abandon these rich countries, pay no regard to
the wealth or dignities I possess there, I am ready to return to the
West; for I am not willing to do anything that will draw upon me the
anger of the sovereign judge.”

The doge of Venice, who till that time had braved with so much
haughtiness the threats and thunders of the Church, acknowledged the
sovereign authority of the pope, and joined his protestations with
those of Baldwin and Boniface. To disarm the anger of Innocent, they
represented to him that the conquest of Constantinople had prepared
the deliverance of Jerusalem, and boasted of the wealth of a country
which the Crusaders had at length brought under the laws of the Holy
See. In all their letters to the pope or the faithful of the West, the
conquerors of Byzantium spoke of the Greek empire as of a new land of
promise, which awaited the servants of God and the soldiers of Christ.

Innocent had been for a long time irritated by the disobedience of the
Crusaders; in his reply, he reproached with bitterness the victorious
army of the Latins for having preferred the riches of the earth to
those of heaven;[149] he reprimanded the leaders for having exposed to
the outrages of the soldiers and followers of the army, the honour of
matrons and maidens, and virgins consecrated to the Lord; for having
ruined Constantinople, plundered _both great and small_, violated the
sanctuary, and put forth a sacrilegious hand upon the treasures of
the churches. Nevertheless, the father of the faithful would not take
upon him to fathom the judgments of God; he was satisfied to believe
that the Greeks had been justly punished for their faults, and that
the Crusaders were recompensed as the instruments of Providence, as
the avengers of divine justice. “Dread,” said he, “the anger of the
Lord; hope with fear that he will pardon the past, if you govern the
nations with equity; if you are faithful to the Holy See, and, above
everything, if you entertain a firm resolution to accomplish your vow
for the deliverance of the Holy Land.”

Notwithstanding this outward show of anger, the sovereign pontiff was
gratified to the depths of his heart by the prayers and submission
of the heroes and princes whose exploits made the Eastern world
tremble. Cardinal Peter of Capua had given absolution to the Venetians
excommunicated after the siege of Zara. Innocent at first blamed the
indulgence of his legate, but finished by confirming the pardon granted
to Dandolo and his compatriots. The pope approved the election of
Baldwin, who took the title of knight of the Holy See, and consented to
recognise an empire to which he was to give laws. The more submissive
the Crusaders showed themselves to his authority, the more plainly it
appeared to him that their conquests must concern the glory of God
and that of the vicar of Christ upon earth. He wrote to the bishops
of France, that God had been willing to console the Church by the
conversion of heretics; that Providence had humbled the Greeks, an
impious, proud, and rebellious people; and again placed the empire
in the hands of the Latins, a pious, humble, and submissive nation.
The sovereign pontiff invited, in the name of the emperor Baldwin,
the French of both sexes and all conditions, to repair to Greece to
receive lands and riches proportioned to their merit and their quality.
He promised the indulgences of the crusade to all the faithful, who,
sharing the glory of the Crusaders, should go to defend and promote the
prosperity of the new empire of the East.

The pope did not, however, lose sight of the Syrian expedition, and
appeared persuaded that succours sent to Constantinople must contribute
to the deliverance of the holy places. The king of Jerusalem implored
more earnestly than ever, both by letters and ambassadors, the
effective protection of the Holy See, as well as that of the princes of
the East.

The new emperor of Byzantium did not renounce the hope of assisting the
Christian colonies of Syria; and to raise the courage of his brethren
of the Holy Land, he sent to Ptolemaïs the chain of the port and
the gates of Constantinople. When these trophies reached Palestine,
scarcity, famine, and all the evils of an unfortunate war ravaged
both cities and plains. At the news of approaching aid, the people of
Ptolemaïs passed at once from excessive grief and despondency to all
the transports of joy. Fame, whilst publishing the miraculous conquests
of the companions of Baldwin and Boniface, carried the hope of safety
into all the Christian cities of Syria, and spread terror among the
Mussulmans. The sultan of Damascus had recently concluded a truce with
the Christians, and trembled lest it should be broken, when, all at
once, he owed his safety to the very event that had caused his alarms.

The greater part of the defenders of the Holy Land, who had experienced
nothing but the evils of war, became desirous of partaking of the glory
and the good fortune of the French and Venetians. They even who had
quitted the victorious army at Zara, who had so severely blamed the
expedition to Constantinople, believed that the will of God called them
to the shores of the Bosphorus, and they abandoned the Holy Land. The
legate of the pope, Peter of Capua, was drawn away by the example of
the other Crusaders, and went to animate with his presence the zeal
of the Latin clergy, who were labouring for the conversion of the
Greeks; the knights of St. John and the Temple also directed their
course towards Greece, where glory and rich domains were the reward of
valour; and the king of Jerusalem was left almost alone at Ptolemaïs,
without means of making the truce he had entered into with the infidels
respected.

Baldwin warmly welcomed the defenders of the Holy Land; but the joy
he experienced at their arrival was much troubled by the intelligence
of the death of his wife, Marguerite of Flanders. This princess had
embarked in the fleet of John de Nesle, in the belief that she should
meet her husband in Palestine; sinking under the fatigue of a long
voyage, and perhaps the pains of disappointment, she fell sick at
Ptolemaïs, and died at the moment she learnt that Baldwin had been
crowned emperor of Constantinople. The vessel destined to convey the
new empress to the shores of the Bosphorus only brought back her mortal
remains. Baldwin, amidst his knights, wept for the loss of a princess
he had loved tenderly, and who, by her virtues and the graces of her
youth, he had hoped would be the ornament and example of the court
of Byzantium. He caused her to be buried with great pomp in the same
church in which, but a few days before, he had received the imperial
crown. Thus the people of Constantinople witnessed, almost at the same
time, the coronation of an emperor and the funeral of an empress;—days
of joy and triumph mingled with days of mourning. This contrast of the
pageantry of death and the pomps of victory and of a throne, appeared
to offer a faithful image of the glory of conquerors, and the future
destiny of the empire.

The emperor and his barons, with all the succours they had received
from the East, had scarcely twenty thousand men to defend their
conquests and restrain the people of the capital and the provinces. The
sultan of Iconium and the king of the Bulgarians had long threatened
to invade the lands contiguous to their states, and they thought that
the dissensions and subsequent fall of the Greek empire presented a
favourable opportunity for the outbreak of their jealousy and ambition.
The nations of Greece were conquered without being subdued. As in
the disorder which accompanied the conquest of Byzantium, no other
right had been acknowledged but that of force and the sword, all the
Greeks, who had still arms in their hands, were desirous of forming a
principality or a kingdom. On all sides new states and empires sprang
up from the bosom of the ruins, and already threatened that which the
Crusaders had so recently established.

A grandson of Andronicus founded in a Greek province of Asia Minor the
principality of Trebizonde; Leo Sgurre, master of the little city of
Napoli, had extended his dominions by injustice and violence, and, to
employ a comparison offered by Nicetas, he had grown greater, like the
torrent that swells in the storm and is enlarged by the waters of the
tempest. A barbarous conqueror, a fierce and cruel tyrant, he reigned,
or rather he spread terror, over Argos and the isthmus of Corinth.
Michael-Angelus Comnenus, employing the arms of treachery, gained the
kingdom of Epirus, and subdued to his laws a wild and warlike people.
Theodore Lascaris, who, like Æneas, had fled from his burning country,
collected some troops in Bithynia, and caused himself to be proclaimed
emperor at Nice, whence his family was destined at a future day to
return in triumph to Constantinople.

If despair had imparted any degree of courage to the two fugitive
emperors, they might have obtained a share of their own spoils,
and preserved a remnant of power; but they had not profited by the
lessons of misfortune. Mourzoufle, who had completed all the crimes
begun by Alexius, did not hesitate to place himself in the power of
his unfortunate rival, whose daughter he had married: the wicked
sometimes take upon themselves the duty of punishing one another.
Alexius, after having loaded Mourzoufle with caresses, inveigled him
into his house, and caused his eyes to be put out. In this condition,
Mourzoufle, abandoned by his followers, for whom he was now nothing but
an object of disgust, went to conceal his existence and his misery in
Asia; but on his road fell into the hands of the Latins. Being led to
Constantinople, and condemned to expiate his crimes by an ignominious
death, he was precipitated from the top of a column raised by the
emperor Theodosius in the Place of Taurus. The multitude of Greeks
that had offered the purple to Mourzoufle were present at his tragical
end, and appeared terrified at a punishment that was much more new to
them than the crimes for which it was inflicted. After the execution,
the crowd contemplated with surprise a basso-relievo on the column
of Theodosius,[150] which represented a king falling from a very
elevated place, and a city stormed by sea. In these times of troubles
and calamities, presages were discovered everywhere. Everything, even
to marble and stone, appeared to have told of the misfortunes of
Constantinople. Nicetas was astonished that such great misfortunes had
not been announced by a shower of blood, or some sinister prodigies;
the most enlightened Greeks explained the fall of the empire of
Constantine by the verses of poets and sibyls, or by the prophecies
of the Scriptures; the common people read the death of tyrants and
their own miseries in the looks of statues, and upon the columns that
remained standing in the capital.

The perfidy and cruelty of Alexius did not remain long unpunished; the
usurper was obliged to wander from city to city, and, not unfrequently,
to conceal the imperial purple under the garb of a mendicant. For a
considerable time he only owed his safety to the contempt in which he
was held by the conquerors. After having long strayed about in a state
of destitution, he was given up to the marquis of Montferrat, who sent
him a prisoner into Italy; escaping thence, he again passed into Asia,
and found an asylum with the sultan of Iconium. Alexius could not be
satisfied to live in peace in his retreat, but joined the Turks in
an attack upon his son-in-law Lascaris, whom he could not pardon for
having saved a wreck of the empire, and reigning over Bithynia. As the
Turks were beaten, the fugitive prince fell at length into the hands of
the emperor of Nice, who compelled him to retire to a monastery, where
he died, forgotten by both Greeks and Latins.

Thus four emperors were immolated to ambition and vengeance:—a
deplorable spectacle, and most worthy of pity! Amidst the convulsions
and fall of an empire, we behold princes of the same family quarrelling
for a phantom of authority, snatch from each other by turns both the
sceptre and life, surpass the populace in fury, and leave them no
crime, no parricide, to commit.

If we could believe Nicetas, Alexius was a model of mildness and
moderation: he never made a woman put on mourning for her husband, he
never caused a citizen to weep for the loss of his fortune. This eulogy
of Nicetas throws a far greater light upon the nature of the government
than upon the qualities of the monarch. If it be true that we ought
to be thankful to despotism for every ill that it has not committed,
we must not forget that Alexius only obtained the throne by infamous
means; that he did not redeem his parricide by any public virtue; and
that the crime of his usurpation gave birth to a thousand other crimes,
brought about a horrible revolution, and caused the ruin of a nation.
Nicetas treats Mourzoufle with much more severity; but some modern
historians, dazzled by a few actions of bravery, have undertaken to
justify a prince who sacrificed everything to his ambition. They have
not hesitated to point out to us in a cruel, unscrupulous tyrant, a
model and a martyr of the patriotic virtues, as if love of country was
the same thing as a boundless love of power, and could possibly ally
itself with treachery and parricide.

Whilst the Greek princes were thus making war against each other,
and quarrelling for the wrecks of the empire, the French counts and
barons quitted the capital to go and take possession of the cities and
provinces that had fallen to their share. Many of them were obliged
to conquer, sword in hand, the lands that had been assigned to them.
The marquis of Montferrat set out on his march to visit the kingdom of
Thessalonica, and receive the homage of his new subjects. The emperor
Baldwin, followed by his brother Henry of Hainault, and a great number
of knights, made a progress through Thrace and Romania, and everywhere
on his passage, was saluted by the noisy acclamations of a people
always more skilful in nattering their conquerors than in combating
their enemies. When he arrived at Adrianople, where he was received
in triumph, the new emperor announced his intention of pursuing his
march as far as Thessalonica. This unexpected resolution surprised
the marquis of Montferrat, who entertained the desire of going alone
to his own kingdom. Boniface promised to be faithful to the emperor,
to be always ready to employ his forces against the enemies of the
empire; but he feared the presence of Baldwin’s army in his cities,
already exhausted by war. A serious quarrel broke out between the two
princes. The marquis of Montferrat accused the emperor of wishing to
get possession of his states; Baldwin fancied he could perceive in the
resistance of Boniface the secret design of denying the sovereignty
of the head of the empire. Both loved justice, and were not wanting
in moderation; but now one had become king of Thessalonica, and the
other emperor of Constantinople, they had courtiers, who endeavoured
to exasperate their quarrel and inflame their animosity. Some told
Boniface that Baldwin was entirely in the wrong, and that he abused
a power that ought to have been the reward of virtues very different
from his. Others reproached the emperor with being too generous
to his enemies, and, in the excess of their flattery, said he was
guilty of only one fault, and that was of having too long spared an
unfaithful vassal. In spite of all the representations of the marquis
of Montferrat, Baldwin led his army into the kingdom of Thessalonica.
Boniface considered this obstinacy of the emperor as a flagrant
outrage, and swore to take vengeance with his sword. Impelled by
passion, he departed suddenly with several knights who had declared in
his favour, and got possession of Didymatica, a city belonging to the
emperor.

The marquis of Montferrat took with him his wife, Mary of Hungary,
the widow of Isaac; and the presence of this princess, with the hopes
of keeping up the division among the Latins, drew many Greeks to the
banner of Boniface. He declared to them that he fought for their cause,
and clothed in the imperial purple a young prince, the son of Isaac
and Mary of Hungary. Dragging in his train this phantom of an emperor,
around whom the principal inhabitants from all parts of Romania
rallied, he resumed the road to Adrianople, and made preparations for
besieging that city. Boniface, daily becoming more irritated, would
listen to neither the counsels nor the prayers of his companions
in arms; and discord was about to cause the blood of the Latins to
flow, if the doge of Venice, the count of Blois, and the barons that
remained at Constantinople, had not earnestly employed their authority
and credit to prevent the misfortunes with which the new empire was
threatened. Deeply afflicted by what they learnt, they sent deputies to
the emperor and the marquis of Montferrat. The marshal of Champagne,
the envoy to Boniface, reproached him, in plain terms, with having
forgotten the glory and honour of the Crusaders, of whom he had been
the leader; with compromising, to gratify a vain pride, the cause of
Christ and the safety of the empire, and preparing days of triumph and
joy for the Greeks, the Bulgarians, and the Saracens. The marquis of
Montferrat was touched by the reproaches of Villehardouin, who was his
friend, and who spoke in the name of all the Crusaders. He promised to
put an end to the war, and to submit his quarrel with Baldwin to the
judgment of the counts and barons.

In the meanwhile Baldwin had taken possession of Thessalonica. As
soon as he heard of the hostilities of the marquis of Montferrat, he
hastily marched back to Adrianople. He was brooding over projects of
vengeance, and threatening to repel force by force, and oppose war to
war, when he met the deputies, who came in the name of the leaders
of the crusade, to speak to him of peace, and recall to his heart the
sentiments of justice and humanity. A knight of the train of the count
of Blois addressed a speech to the emperor, that Villehardouin has
preserved, in which our readers will be pleased, without doubt, to meet
with a picture of the noble frankness of the conquerors of Byzantium.
“Sire,” said he, “the doge of Venice, the Count Louis of Blois, my very
honoured lord, and all the barons who are at Constantinople, salute you
as their sovereign, and make complaint to God and you against those
who, by their evil counsels, have created fatal discords. You did,
certes, very wrong to lend an ear to these perfidious counsellors, for
they are our enemies and yours. You know that the Marquis Boniface
has submitted his quarrel to the judgment of the barons; the lords
and princes hope that you will do as he has done, and that you will
not hold out against justice. They have sworn, and we are charged to
declare so in their name, not to suffer any longer the scandal of a war
kindled between Crusaders.”

Baldwin did not at first answer this speech, and appeared surprised
at such language; but they spoke to him thus in the name of the doge
of Venice, whose old age he respected, and whom he loved tenderly; in
the name of the counts and barons, without whose help he could not
hope to preserve his empire, and, at length, he listened to the united
voices of reason and friendship. He promised to lay down his arms, and
repair to Constantinople, to adjust the quarrel between him and the
marquis of Montferrat. On his arrival, the counts and barons spared
neither complaints nor prayers, and they found him docile to all their
counsels. The marquis of Montferrat, who very shortly followed him,
entered the capital with a degree of mistrust; he was accompanied
by a hundred knights, with their men-at-arms; but the welcome he
received from Baldwin and the other leaders completely appeased all
his resentments, and dissipated all his misgivings. From that time the
re-establishment of harmony and peace became the sincere object of the
Crusaders. The doge of Venice, the counts and barons, with the most
respected of the knights, who reminded the masters of the new empire of
the redoubtable institution of the PEERS of the West, gave judgment in
the quarrel that was submitted to them, and pronounced, without appeal,
between the king of Thessalonica and the emperor of Constantinople.
The two princes swore never to listen again to perfidious counsels,
and embraced in presence of the army, who rejoiced at the return of
concord, as they would have done at a great victory obtained over
the enemies of the empire. “Great evil might they have done,” says
Villehardouin, “who excited this discord; for if God had not taken pity
on the Crusaders, they were in danger of losing their conquests, and
Christianity might have perished.”

As soon as peace was re-established, the knights and barons again
quitted the capital to pass through the provinces, and subdue such
as were refractory. The count of Blois, who had obtained Bithynia,
sent his knights across the Bosphorus; the troops of the Crusaders
gained several advantages over those of Lascaris. Penamenia, Lopada,
Nicomedia, and some other cities, opened their gates to the conquerors,
after a feeble resistance. The Latins brought under their dominion all
the coasts of the Propontis and the Bosphorus, as far as the ancient
Eolis. Henry of Hainault was not idle in this new war; whilst the
warriors of the count of Blois were pushing their conquests towards
Nice, he led his men-at-arms into Phrygia, unfurled his triumphant
banners in the plains where Troy once stood, fought at the same time
both Greeks and Turks, in the fields which had been trod by the armies
of Xerxes and Alexander, and took possession of all the country that
extends from the Hellespont to Mount Ida.

At the same time the marquis of Montferrat, now the peaceable master
of Thessalonica, undertook the conquest of Greece.[151] He advanced
into Thessaly, passed the chain of mountains of Olympus and Ossa, and
took possession of Larissa. Boniface and his knights, without fear and
without danger, passed through the narrow straits of Thermopylæ, and
penetrated into Bœotia and Attica. They put to flight Leo Sgurre,
who was the scourge of a vast province; and their exploits might have
reminded the Greeks of those heroes of the early ages who travelled
about the world fighting monsters and subduing tyrants. As all the
Greeks, for so long a time oppressed, sighed for a change, the heroes
of the crusades were everywhere received as liberators. Whilst Boniface
was becoming possessed of the beautiful countries of Greece, Geoffrey
de Villehardouin, nephew of the marshal of Champagne, established the
authority of the Latins in the Peloponnesus. After having driven the
troops of Michael Comnenus to the mountains of Epirus, he occupied,
without fighting, Coronea and Patras, and met with no resistance
except in the canton of Lacedæmonia. The conquered lands and cities
were given to the barons, who rendered fealty and homage to the king
of Thessalonica and the emperor of Constantinople.[152] Greece then
beheld lords of Argos and Corinth, grand sieurs of Thebes, dukes of
Athens, and princes of Achaia. French knights dictated laws in the
city of Agamemnon, in the city of Minerva,[153] in the country of
Lycurgus, and in that of Epaminondas. Strange destiny of the warriors
of this crusade, who had quitted the West to conquer the city and lands
of Jesus Christ, and whom fortune had conducted into places filled
with the remembrances of the gods of Homer and the glory of profane
antiquity!

The Crusaders were not allowed to felicitate themselves long upon
their conquests. Possessors of an empire much more difficult to be
preserved than invaded, they had not the ability to master fortune,
who soon took from them all that victory had bestowed. They exercised
their power with violence, and conciliated neither their subjects
nor their neighbours. Joannice, king of the Bulgarians, had sent an
ambassador to Baldwin, with offers of friendship; Baldwin replied
with much haughtiness, and threatened to compel Joannice to descend
from his usurped throne. When despoiling the Greeks of their property,
the Crusaders shut out from themselves every source of prosperity, and
reduced men to whom they left nothing but life, to despair. To fill up
the measure of their imprudence, they received into their armies the
Greeks, whom they loaded with contempt, and who became their implacable
enemies. Not content with reigning over cities, they were desirous
of subjugating hearts to their will, and awakened fanaticism. Unjust
persecutions exasperated the minds of the Greek priests, who declaimed
with vehemence against tyranny, and who, reduced to misery, were
listened to as oracles and revered as martyrs.

The new empire of the Latins, into which the feudal laws had been
introduced, was divided into a thousand principalities or lordships,
and was nothing but a species of republic, governed with great
difficulty. The Venetians had their particular jurisdiction, and the
greater part of the cities were regulated by turns by the legislation
of Venice and the code of feudalism. The lords and barons had among
themselves opposite interests and rivalries, which, every day, were
likely to bring on discord and civil war. The Latin ecclesiastics, who
had shared the spoils of the Greek Church, did not at all conciliate
peace by their example, but carried the scandals of their dissensions
even into the sanctuary. It was their constant wish and endeavour to
exalt the laws and authority of the court of Rome over those of the
emperors. Many of them had usurped the fiefs of the barons, and as the
fiefs they possessed were exempted from military service, the empire
thus became weakened in its natural defences.

The delicious climate and the riches of Greece, with the long sojourn
at Constantinople, enervated the courage of the conquerors, and
fostered corruption among the soldiers of the cross. The nations in
the end ceased to respect the power and the laws of those whose morals
and manners they despised. As the Latins had separated, some to go
into Greece, and others into Asia Minor, the Greeks, who no longer
beheld great armies, and who had sometimes resisted their enemies
with advantage, began to fancy that the warriors of the West were not
invincible.

In their despair, the conquered people resolved to have recourse to
arms; and, looking around them to find enemies for the Crusaders, they
implored the alliance and protection of the king of the Bulgarians.
There was formed a widely-extended conspiracy, into which all entered
to whom slavery was no longer tolerable. All at once the storm burst
forth by the massacre of the Latins; a war-cry arose from Mount Hemus
to the Hellespont; the Crusaders, dispersed in the various cities
and countries, were surprised by a furious and pitiless enemy. The
Venetians and French, who guarded Adrianople and Didymatica, were not
able to resist the multitude of the Greeks; some were slaughtered in
the streets; others retired in disorder, and, in their flight, beheld
with grief their banners torn down from the towers, and replaced by
the standards of the Bulgarians. The roads were covered with fugitive
warriors, who found no asylum in a country which lately trembled at the
fame of their arms.

Every city besieged by the Greeks was ignorant of the fate of the
other cities confided to the defence of the Latins; communications
were interrupted; sinister rumours prevailed in the provinces, which
represented the capital in flames, all the cities given up to pillage,
and all the armies of the Franks dispersed or annihilated. The old
chronicles, whilst speaking of the barbarity of the Greeks, also
describe the terror that took possession of some of the barons and
knights. The sense of danger appears to have stifled in their hearts
every other feeling. In the hour of peril, crusaders abandoned their
companions in arms, brothers abandoned brothers. An old knight, Robert
de Trils, who, in spite of his grey hairs, had insisted upon following
his son to the crusade, was besieged by the Greeks in Philippolis;
the city was surrounded by enemies, and Robert had but slender hopes
of safety. Even in such circumstances, his prayers and tears could
not prevail upon either his son or his son-in-law to remain with him.
Villehardouin informs us that these recreant warriors were slain in
their flight; for God would not save those who had refused to succour
their own father.

When the report of these disasters reached Constantinople, Baldwin
assembled the counts and barons; it was determined to apply the
promptest remedy to so many evils, and to put into action all the
energies of the empire to stop the progress of the revolt. The
Crusaders who were engaged in warlike expeditions on the other side
of the Bosphorus, received orders to abandon their conquests, and to
return immediately to the standards of the main army. Baldwin waited
for them several days, but as he was impatient to begin the war, and
wished to astonish the enemy by the promptitude of his proceedings, he
set out at the head of the knights that remained in the capital, and,
five days after his departure, appeared before the walls of Adrianople.

The leaders of the crusade, accustomed to brave all obstacles, were
never checked or restrained by the small number of their own soldiers,
or the multitude of their enemies. The capital of Thrace, surrounded
by impregnable ramparts, was defended by a hundred thousand Greeks, in
whom thirst of vengeance supplied the want of courage. Baldwin mustered
scarcely eight thousand men around his banners. The doge of Venice soon
arrived with eight thousand Venetians. The Latin fugitives came from
all parts to join this small army. The Crusaders pitched their tents,
and prepared to lay siege to the city. Their preparations proceeded but
slowly, and provisions were beginning to fail them, when the report
reached them of the march of the king of the Bulgarians. Joannice, the
leader of a barbarous people, himself more barbarous than his subjects,
was advancing with a formidable army. He concealed his ambitious
projects and his desire for vengeance under an appearance of religious
zeal, and caused a standard of St. Peter, which he had received from
the pope, to be borne before him. This new ally of the Greeks boasted
of being a leader of a holy enterprise, and threatened to exterminate
the Franks, whom he accused of having assumed the cross for the purpose
of ravaging the provinces and pillaging the cities of Christians.

The king of the Bulgarians was preceded in his march by a numerous
troop of Tartars and Comans, whom the hopes of pillage had drawn
from the mountains and forests near the banks of the Danube and the
Borysthenes. The Comans, more ferocious than the nations of Mount
Hemus, drank, it was said, the blood of their captives, and sacrificed
Christians on the altars of their idols. Like the warriors of Scythia,
accustomed to fight whilst flying, the Tartar horsemen received
orders from Joannice to provoke the enemy, even in their camp, and to
endeavour to draw the heavy cavalry of the Franks into an ambuscade.
The barons were aware of this danger, and forbade the Crusaders to
quit their tents, or go beyond their intrenchments. But such was
the character of the French warriors, that prudence, in their eyes,
deprived valour of all its lustre, and it appeared disgraceful to shun
the fight in the presence and amidst the scoffs of an enemy.

Scarcely had the Tartars appeared near the camp, when the sight of them
made even the leaders themselves forget the orders they had issued
only the night before. The emperor and the count of Blois flew to meet
the enemy, put them to flight, and pursued them with ardour for the
space of two leagues. But all at once the Tartars rallied, and in their
turn charged the Christians. The latter, who believed they had gained
a victory, were obliged to defend themselves in a country with which
they were unacquainted. Their squadrons, exhausted by fatigue, were
surprised and surrounded by the army of Joannice; pressed on all sides,
they made useless efforts to recover their line of battle, but had no
power either to fly, or resist the barbarians.

The count of Blois endeavoured to retrieve his fatal imprudence by
prodigies of valour; when seriously wounded he was thrown from his
horse amidst the enemy’s ranks, one of his knights raised him up, and
wished to draw him out of the _mêlée_: “No,” cried this brave prince,
“leave me to fight and die. God forbid I should ever be reproached with
having fled from battle.” As he finished these words, the count of
Blois fell, covered with wounds, and his faithful squire died by his
side.

The emperor Baldwin still disputed the victory; the bravest of his
knights and barons followed him into the _mêlée_, and a horrible
carnage marked their progress through the ranks of the barbarians.
Peter bishop of Bethlehem, Stephen count of Perche, Renaud de
Montmirail, Mathieu de Valencourt, Robert de Ronçai, and a crowd
of lords and valiant warriors lost their lives in defending their
sovereign. Baldwin remained almost alone on the field of battle,
and still continued fighting bravely; but at length, overpowered by
numbers, he fell into the hands of the Bulgarians, who loaded him with
chains. The wreck of the army retired in the greatest disorder, and
only owed their safety to the prudent bravery of the doge of Venice and
the marshal of Champagne, who had been left to guard the camp.

In the night that followed the battle, the Crusaders raised the siege
of Adrianople, and retook the route to the capital, amidst a thousand
dangers. The Bulgarians and the Comans, proud of their victory, pursued
without intermission the army they had conquered; this army, which
had lost half of its numbers, was in great want of provisions, and
had great difficulty in dragging along the wounded and the baggage.
The Crusaders were plunged in a melancholy silence, their despair was
evident in their actions and on their countenances. At Rodosto they
met Henry of Hainault, and several other knights, who were on their
way from the provinces of Asia, to join the army of Adrianople. The
retreating leaders related with tears their defeat and the captivity of
Baldwin. All these warriors, who knew not what it was to be conquered,
expressed at once their astonishment and their grief; they mingled
their lamentations and tears, and raised their hands and eyes towards
heaven, to implore the divine mercy. The Crusaders who returned from
the shores of the Bosphorus, addressed the marshal of Romania, and
weeping, said to him: “Order us where the greatest danger exists, for
we no longer wish to live: are we not sufficiently unfortunate in not
having come in time to succour our emperor?” Thus the knights of the
cross, though pursued by a victorious enemy, were still strangers to
fear; the grief caused by the remembrance of their defeat scarcely
allowed them to be sensible of the perils by which they were threatened.

All the Crusaders, however, did not exhibit this noble degree of
courage; many knights[154] whom Villehardouin is not willing to name,
that he may not dishonour their memory, abandoned the banners of the
army and fled to Constantinople; they related the disasters of the
Crusaders, and, to excuse their desertion, drew a lamentable picture of
the misfortunes that threatened the empire. All the Franks were seized
with grief and terror, on learning they had no longer an emperor. The
Greeks that inhabited the capital, applauded in secret the triumph of
the Bulgarians, and their ill-concealed joy still further increased
the alarms of the Latins. A great number of knights, overcome by so
many reverses, saw no safety but in flight, and embarked hastily on
board some Venetian vessels. In vain the legate of the pope and several
leaders of the army endeavoured to detain them, threatening them with
the anger of God and the contempt of men: they renounced their own
glory; they abandoned an empire founded by their arms, and went to
announce the captivity of Baldwin in the cities of the West, where the
rejoicings for the first victories of the Crusaders were still being
celebrated.

In the mean time, Joannice continued his pursuit of the conquered
army. The Greeks, united with the Bulgarians, took possession of all
the provinces, and left the Latins no repose. Among the disasters of
which contemporary history has left us a deplorable account, we must
not forget the massacre of twenty thousand Armenians. This numerous
colony had left the banks of the Euphrates, and established themselves
in the province of Natolia. After the conquest of Constantinople,
they declared for the Latins, and when the latter experienced their
reverses, finding themselves menaced and pursued by the Greeks, they
crossed the Bosphorus, and followed Henry of Hainault, who was marching
towards Adrianople. The Armenians took with them their flocks and their
families: they drew, in carriages, all that they possessed that was
most valuable, and had great difficulty, on their march across the
mountains of Thrace, in keeping up with the army of the Crusaders.
These unfortunate people were surprised by the Tartars, and, to a man,
perished beneath the swords of a pitiless conqueror. The Franks wept
at the defeat and destruction of the Armenians, without being able to
avenge them: they had nothing but enemies throughout the vast provinces
of the empire. Beyond the Bosphorus, they only preserved the castle
of Peges: on the European side, only Rodosto and Selembria. Their
conquests in ancient Greece were not yet threatened by the Bulgarians;
but these distant possessions only served to divide their forces.
Henry of Hainault, who took the title of regent, performed prodigies
of valour in endeavouring to retake some of the cities of Thrace; and
lost, in various combats, a great number of the warriors that remained
under his banners.

The bishop of Soissons and some other Crusaders, invested with the
confidence of their unfortunate companions in arms, were sent into
Italy, France, and the county of Flanders, to solicit the assistance of
the knights and barons but the succour they hoped for could only arrive
slowly, and the enemy continued to make rapid progress. The army of the
Bulgarians, like a violent tempest, advanced on all sides; it desolated
the shores of the Hellespont, extended its ravages into the kingdom of
Thessalonica, repassed Mount Hemus, and returned, more numerous and
more formidable than ever, to the banks of the Hebrus. The Latin empire
had no other defenders but a few warriors divided among the various
cities and fortresses, and every day war and desertion diminished the
numbers and strength of the unfortunate conquerors of Byzantium. Five
hundred knights, picked warriors of the army of the Crusaders, were
attacked before the walls of Rusium, and cut to pieces by a countless
multitude of Bulgarians and Comans. This defeat was not less fatal than
the battle of Adrianople; the hordes of Mount Hemus and the Borysthenes
carried terror everywhere. On their passage, the country was in flames,
and the cities afforded neither refuge nor means of defence. The land
was covered with soldiers, who slaughtered all who came in their way;
the sea was covered with pirates, who threatened every coast with their
brigandage. Constantinople expected every day to see the standards of
the victorious Joannice beneath its walls, and only owed its safety to
the excess of evils that desolated all the provinces of the empire.

The king of the Bulgarians did not spare his allies any more than
his enemies; he burnt and demolished all the cities that fell into
his hands. He ruined the inhabitants, dragged them in his train like
captives, and made them undergo, in addition to the calamities of
war, all the outrages of a jealous and barbarous tyranny. The Greeks,
who had solicited his assistance, were at last reduced to implore
the aid of the Latins against the implacable fury of their allies.
The Crusaders accepted with joy the alliance with the Greeks, whom
they never ought to have repulsed, and re-entered into Adrianople.
Didymatica, and most of the cities of Romania, shook off the
intolerable yoke of the Bulgarians, and submitted to the Latins. The
Greeks, whom Joannice had urged on to despair, showed some bravery,
and became useful auxiliaries to the Latins; and the new empire
might have hoped for a return of days of prosperity and glory, if so
many calamities could possibly have been repaired by a few transient
successes. But all the provinces were strewed with ruins, and the
cities and countries were without inhabitants. The hordes of Mount
Hemus, whether victorious or conquered, still continued their predatory
habits. They easily recovered from their losses; the losses of the
Franks became every day more irreparable. The leader of the Bulgarians
sought out everywhere the foes of the new empire; and, being abandoned
by the Greeks of Romania, he formed an alliance with Lascaris, the
implacable enemy of the Latins.

The pope in vain exhorted the nations of France and Italy to take up
arms for the assistance of the conquerors of Byzantium; he could not
awaken their enthusiasm for a cause that presented to its defenders
nothing but certain evils, and dangers without glory.

Amidst the perils that continued to multiply, the Crusaders remained
perfectly ignorant of the fate of Baldwin; sometimes it was said that
he had broken his bonds, and had been seen wandering in the forests
of Servia;[155] sometimes that he had died of grief in prison;
sometimes that he had been massacred in the midst of a banquet by
the king of the Bulgarians; that his mutilated members had been cast
out upon the rocks, and that his skull, enchased in gold, served as
a cup for his barbarous conqueror. Several messengers, sent by Henry
of Hainault, travelled through the cities of Bulgaria to learn the
fate of Baldwin; but returned to Constantinople, without having been
able to ascertain anything. A year after the battle of Adrianople,
the pope, at the solicitation of the Crusaders, conjured Joannice to
restore to the Latins of Byzantium the head of their new empire. The
king of the Bulgarians contented himself with replying, that Baldwin
had paid the tribute of nature, and that his deliverance was no longer
in the power of mortals. This answer destroyed all hopes of again
seeing the imprisoned monarch, and the Latins no longer entertained
a doubt of the death of their emperor. Henry of Hainault received
the deplorable heritage of his brother with tears and deep regret,
and succeeded to the empire amidst general mourning and sorrow. To
complete their misfortunes, the Latins had to weep for the loss of
Dandolo, who finished his glorious career at Constantinople, and whose
last looks must have perceived the rapid decline of an empire he had
founded.[156] The greater part of the Crusaders had either perished
in battle, or returned to the West. Boniface, in an expedition against
the Bulgarians of Rhodope, received a mortal wound, and his head was
carried in triumph to the fierce Joannice, who had already immolated
a monarch to his ambition and vengeance. The succession of Boniface
gave birth to serious disputes among the Crusaders; and the kingdom
of Thessalonica, which had exhibited some splendour during its short
existence, disappeared amidst the confusion and the storms of a civil
and a foreign war. In the brother and successor of Baldwin were united
the civil and military virtues; but he could scarcely hope to restore a
power so shaken on all sides.

I have not the courage to pursue this history, and describe the
Latins in the extremes of their abasement and misery. On commencing
my narration, I said: “_Evil to the conquered_;” on terminating it, I
cannot refrain from saying: “_Evil to the conquerors_.”

An old empire which moulders away, a new empire ready to sink into
ruins, such are the pictures that this crusade presents to us; never
did any epoch offer greater exploits for admiration, or greater
troubles for commiseration. Amidst these glorious and tragical scenes,
the imagination is excited in the most lively manner, and passes,
without ceasing, from surprise to surprise. We are at first astonished
at seeing an army of thirty thousand men embark to conquer a country
which might reckon upon many millions of defenders; a tempest, an
epidemic disease, want of provisions, disunion among the leaders, an
indecisive battle, all, or any of these, might have ruined the army of
the Crusaders, and brought about the failure of their enterprise. By
an unheard-of good fortune, nothing that they had to dread happened to
them. They triumphed over all dangers, and surmounted all obstacles:
without having any party among the Greeks, they obtained possession
of their capital and the provinces; and, at the moment when they saw
their standards triumphant all around them, it was that their fortune
deserted them and their ruin began. A great lesson is this, given to
nations by Providence, which sometimes employs conquerors to chastise
both people and princes, and then, at its pleasure, destroys the
instrument of its justice! There is no doubt that that Providence,
which protects empires, will not permit great states to be subverted
with impunity; and to deter those who wish to conquer everything by
force of arms, it has decreed that victory shall sometimes bear none
but very bitter fruits.

The Greeks, a degenerate nation, honoured their misfortunes by no
virtue; they had neither sufficient courage to prevent the reverses
of war, nor sufficient resignation to support them. When reduced to
despair, they showed some little valour; but that valour was imprudent
and blind; it precipitated them into new calamities, and procured them
masters much more barbarous than those whose yoke they were so eager
to shake off. They had no leader able to govern or guide them; no
sentiment of patriotism strong enough to rally them: deplorable example
of a nation left to itself, which has lost its morals, and has no
confidence in its laws or its government!

The Franks had just the same advantages over their enemies that the
barbarians of the north had over the Romans of the Lower Empire. In
this terrible conflict, simplicity of manners, the energy of a new
people for civilization, the ardour for pillage, and the pride of
victory, were sure to prevail over the love of luxury, habits formed
amidst corruption, and vanity which attaches importance to the most
frivolous things, and only preserves a gaudy resemblance of true
grandeur.

The events we have recorded are, doubtless, sufficient to make us
acquainted with the manners and intellectual faculties of the Greeks
and Latins. Two historians, however, who have served us as guides, may
add by their style even, and the character of their works, to the idea
that we form of the genius of the two races.

The Greek Nicetas makes long lamentations over the misfortunes of the
vanquished; he deplores with bitterness the loss of the monuments, the
statues, the riches which ministered to the luxury of his compatriots.
His accounts, full of exaggeration and hyperboles, sprinkled all over
with passages from the Scriptures and profane authors, depart almost
always from the noble simplicity of history, and only exhibit a vain
affectation of learning. Nicetas, in the excess of his vanity,[157]
hesitates to pronounce the names even of the Franks, and fancies he
inflicts a punishment upon them by preserving silence as to their
exploits; when he describes the misfortunes of the empire, he can only
weep and lament; but whilst lamenting, he is still anxious to please,
and appears much more interested about his book than his country.

The marquis of Champagne does not pique himself upon his erudition,
but even seems proud of his ignorance. It has been said that he could
not write, and he himself confesses that he dictated his history. His
narration, void of all spirit of research, but lively and animated,
constantly recalls the language and the noble frankness of a _preux
chevalier_. Villehardouin particularly excels in the speeches of his
heroes, and delights in praising the bravery of his companions: if
he never names the Grecian warriors, it is because he did not know
them, and did not wish to know them. The marshal of Champagne is not
affected by the evils of war, and only elevates his style to paint
traits of heroism; the enthusiasm of victory alone can draw tears from
him. When the Latins experienced great reverses, he cannot weep, he is
silent; and it may be plainly seen he has laid down his book to go and
fight.[158]

There is another contemporary historian, whose character may likewise
assist us in forming a judgment upon the age in which he lived and
the events he has related. Gunther, a monk of the order of Citeaux,
who wrote under the dictation of Martin Litz, expatiates upon the
preachings of the crusade, and on the virtues of his abbot, who placed
himself at the head of the Crusaders of the diocese of Bâle. When the
Christian army directs its course towards the capital of the Greek
empire, Gunther remembers the orders of the pope, and becomes silent;
if he affords us a few words upon the second siege of Constantinople,
he cannot conceal the terror which this rash enterprise creates in
him. In his recital, the valour of the Crusaders scarcely obtains a
modest eulogy; the imagination of the historian is only struck by
the difficulties and perils of the expedition; filled with the most
sinister presentiments, he constantly repeats that there is no hope
of success for the Latins. When they are triumphant, his fear is
changed all at once into admiration. The monk Gunther celebrates with
enthusiasm the unhoped-for success of the conquerors of Byzantium,
among whom he never loses sight of his abbot, Martin Litz, loaded with
the pious spoils of Greece.

When reading the three histories contemporary with the expedition to
Constantinople, we plainly perceive that the first belongs to a Greek
brought up at the court of Byzantium, the second to a French knight,
and the third to a monk. If the two first historians, by their manner
of writing and the sentiments they express, give us a just idea of the
Greek nation and the heroes of the West, the last may also explain
to us the opinions and the character of the greater part of those
Crusaders, who were constantly threatening to quit the army after
it had left Venice, and who, perhaps, were only so mindful of the
oath they had made to go to the Holy Land, because the name alone of
Constantinople filled them with terror. There were, as may be plainly
seen, but very few of these timid Crusaders in the Christian army,
and even these were governed by the general spirit that animated the
knights and barons. Other crusades had been preached in councils, this
crusade was proclaimed at tournaments; thus the greater parts of the
Crusaders proved more faithful to the virtues and laws of chivalry than
to the will of the Holy See. These warriors, so proud and so brave,
were full of respect for the authority and judgment of the pope; but,
governed by honour, placed between their first vows and their word
given to the Venetians, they often swore to deliver Jerusalem, and were
led, without thinking of it, to the walls of Constantinople. Armed to
avenge the cause of Christ, they became subservient to the ambition of
Venice, to which republic they esteemed themselves bound by gratitude,
and overturned the throne of Constantinople to pay a debt of fifty
thousand silver marks.

The chivalric spirit, one of the peculiar characteristics of this
war, and of the age in which it was undertaken, kept up in the hearts
of the Crusaders ambition and the love of glory. In the early days
of chivalry, knights declared themselves the champions of beauty and
innocence; at first they were appealed to for justice against injuries
and robberies; but soon princes and princesses, deprived of their
rights by force, came to demand of them the restitution of provinces
and kingdoms. The champions of misfortune and beauty then became
illustrious liberators and true conquerors.

At the same time that a young prince came to implore the Crusaders to
assist him in replacing his father upon the throne of Constantinople,
a young princess, the daughter of Isaac, king of Cyprus, despoiled by
Richard Cœur de Lion, repaired to Marseilles, to solicit the support
of the Crusaders, who were embarking for Palestine. She married a
Flemish knight, and charged him with the task of recovering her
father’s kingdom. This Flemish knight, whose name history does not
mention, but who belonged to the family of Count Baldwin, when he
arrived in the East, addressed himself to the king of Jerusalem, and
demanded the kingdom of Cyprus of him; he was supported in his demand
by the châtelain of Bruges, and the greater part of his companions who
had taken the cross. Amaury, who had received from the pope and the
emperor of Germany, the title of king of Cyprus, far from yielding to
such pretensions, ordered the Flemish knight, John of Nesle, and their
companions, to quit his dominions. The knights who had embraced the
cause of the daughter of Isaac, abandoned the idea of retaking the
kingdom of Cyprus, and without stopping in the Holy Land, turned their
steps towards the banks of the Euphrates and the Orontes, to seek for
other countries to conquer.

Before there was a question of attacking Constantinople, we have seen a
daughter of Tancred, the last king of Sicily, espouse a French knight,
and transfer to him the charge of avenging her family and establishing
her claims to the kingdom founded by the Norman knights. Gauthier
de Brienne, after his marriage, set out for Italy, furnished with a
thousand _livres tournois_, and accompanied by sixty knights. Having
received at Rome the benediction of the pope, he declared war against
the Germans, then masters of Apulia and Sicily; got possession of the
principal fortresses,[159] and appeared likely to enjoy the fruits of
his victories in peace, when he was surprised in his tent, and fell,
covered with wounds, into the hands of his enemies. He was offered
his liberty upon the condition of renouncing his claim to the crown
of Sicily; but he preferred the title of king to freedom, and allowed
himself to die with hunger rather than abandon his rights to a kingdom
which victory had bestowed upon him.

This spirit of conquest, which appeared so general among the knights,
might favour the expedition to Constantinople; but it was injurious to
the holy war, by turning the Crusaders aside from the essential object
of the crusade. The heroes of this war did nothing for the deliverance
of Jerusalem, of which they constantly spoke in their letters to the
pope. The conquest of Byzantium, very far from being, as the knights
believed, the road to the land of Christ, was but a new obstacle to the
taking of the holy city; their imprudent exploits placed the Christian
colonies in greater peril, and only ended in completely subverting,
without replacing it, a power which might have served as a barrier
against the Saracens.

The Venetians skilfully took advantage of this disposition of the
French knights; Venice succeeded in stifling the voice of the sovereign
pontiff, who often gave the Crusaders counsels dictated by the spirit
of the gospel. The republic had the greatest influence over the events
of this war, and over the minds of the barons and knights, who allowed
themselves to be governed by turns by the sentiments of honour and by
a desire to win rich dominions, and thus exhibited throughout their
conduct an inconsistent mixture of generosity and avarice.

The inclination to enrich themselves by victory had, particularly, no
longer any bounds when the Crusaders had once beheld Constantinople;
ambition took the place in their hearts of every generous sentiment,
and left nothing of that enthusiasm which had been the moving principle
of other crusades. No prodigy, no miraculous apparition came to second
or stimulate the valour of knights to whom it was quite sufficient to
point out the wealth of Greece. In preceding crusades, the bishops
and ecclesiastics promised the combatants indulgences of the Church
and eternal life; but in this war, as the Crusaders had incurred the
displeasure of the head of the faithful, they could not be supported
in their perils by the hope of martyrdom; and the leaders who were
acquainted with the spirit that animated their followers, contented
themselves with offering a sum of money to the soldier that should
first mount the ramparts of Constantinople. When they had pillaged the
city, knights, barons, and soldiers exclaimed, in the intoxication of
their joy,—_Never was so rich a booty seen since the creation of the
world!_

We have remarked that, in the conquest of the provinces, every knight
wished to obtain a principality; every count, every lord, wished for
a kingdom; the clergy themselves were not exempt from this ambition,
and often complained to the pope of not having been favoured in the
division of the spoils of the Greek empire.

To recapitulate, in a few words, our opinion of the events and
consequences of this crusade, we must say that the spirit of chivalry
and the spirit of conquest at first gave birth to wonders; but that
they did not suffice to maintain the Crusaders in their possessions.
This conquering spirit, carried to the most blind excess, did not allow
them to reflect that among the greatest triumphs, there is a point
at which victory and force themselves are powerless, if prudence and
wisdom do not come to the assistance of valour.

The Franks, their ancestors, who set out from the North to invade the
richest provinces of the Roman empire, were better seconded by fortune,
but more particularly by their own genius. Respecting the usages of
the countries that submitted to their arms, they only beheld in the
conquered, fellow-citizens and supporters of their own power; they
did not create a foreign nation in the midst of the nations they had
desolated by their victories. The Crusaders, on the contrary, evinced
a profound contempt for the Greeks, whose alliance and support they
ought to have been anxious to seek; they wished to reform manners
and alter opinions,—a much more difficult task than the conquest of
an empire,—and only met with enemies in a country that might have
furnished them with useful allies.

We may add that the policy of the Holy See, which at first undertook
to divert the Latin warriors from the expedition to Constantinople,
became, in the end, one of the greatest obstacles to the preservation
of their conquests. The counts and barons, who reproached themselves
with having failed in obedience to the sovereign pontiff, at length
followed scrupulously his instructions to procure by their arms the
submission of the Greek Church, the only condition on which the holy
father would pardon a war commenced in opposition to his commands.
To obtain his forgiveness and approbation, they employed violence
against schism and heresy, and lost their conquest by endeavouring to
justify it in the eyes of the sovereign pontiff. The pope himself did
not obtain that which he so ardently desired. The union of the Greek
and Roman churches could not possibly be effected amidst the terrors
of victory and the evils of war; the arms of the conquerors had less
power than the anathemas of the Church, to bring back the Greeks to the
worship of the Latins. Violence only served to irritate men’s minds,
and consummated the rupture, instead of putting an end to it. The
remembrance of persecutions and outrages, a reciprocal contempt, an
implacable hatred arose and became implanted between the two creeds,
and separated them for ever.

History cannot affirm that this crusade made great progress in the
civilization of Europe. The Greeks had preserved the jurisprudence of
Justinian; the empire possessed wise regulations upon the levying of
imposts and the administration of the public revenues; but the Latins
disdained these monuments of human wisdom and of the experience
of many ages; they coveted nothing the Greeks possessed but their
territories and their wealth. Most of the knights took a pride in their
ignorance, and amongst the spoils of Constantinople, attached no value
to the ingenious productions of Greece. Amidst the conflagrations that
consumed the mansions and palaces of the capital, they beheld with
indifference large and valuable libraries given up to the flames. It
must be confessed, however, that, in these great disasters the Muses
had not to weep for the loss of any of the masterpieces they had
inspired. If the conquerors knew not how to appreciate the treasures
of genius, this rich deposit was not to be lost for their descendants.
All the books of antiquity that were known in the time of Eustathius
[A. D. 750, TRANS.], and of which that learned philosopher made the
nomenclature some centuries before the fifth crusade, enriched France
and Italy at the revival of letters.

We may add that the necessity for both conquerors and conquered of
intercommunication must have contributed to the spreading of the
Latin language among the Greeks, and that of the Greeks among the
Latins.[160] The people of Greece were obliged to learn the idiom of
the clergy of Rome in order to make their petitions and complaints
known; the ecclesiastics charged by the pope to convert the Greeks
could not dispense with the study of the language of Plato and
Demosthenes, to teach the disciples of Photius the truths of the Roman
Catholic religion.

We have spoken of the destruction of the masterpieces of sculpture;
we must admit, nevertheless, that some of them escaped the barbarism
of the conquerors. The Venetians, more enlightened than the other
Crusaders, and born in a city constructed and embellished by the arts,
caused several of the monuments of Byzantium to be transported into
Italy. Four horses of bronze,[161] which, amidst the revolutions of
empires, had passed from Greece to Rome, from Rome to Constantinople,
were sent to decorate the place of St. Mark: many ages after this
crusade, they were doomed to be carried away from Venice, in its turn
invaded by victorious armies, and again to return to the shores of
the Adriatic, as eternal trophies of war, and faithful companions of
victory.

The Crusaders likewise profited by several useful inventions, and
transmitted them to their compatriots; and the fields and gardens of
Italy and France were enriched by some plants till that time unknown
in the West. Boniface sent into his marquisate some seeds of maize,
which had never before been cultivated in Italy: a public document,
which still exists, attests the gratitude of the people of Montferrat.
The magistrates received the innocent fruits of victory with great
solemnity, and, upon their altars, called down a blessing upon a
production of Greece, that would one day constitute the wealth of the
plains of Italy.[162]

Flanders, Champagne, and most of the provinces of France, which had
sent their bravest warriors to the crusade, fruitlessly lavished their
population and their treasures upon the conquest of Byzantium. We may
say that our intrepid ancestors gained nothing by this wonderful war,
but the glory of having given, for a moment, masters to Constantinople,
and lords to Greece. And yet these distant conquests, and this new
empire, which drew from France its turbulent and ambitious princes,
must have been favourable to the French monarchy. Philip Augustus must
have been pleased by the absence of the great vassals of the crown, and
had reason to learn with joy that the count of Flanders, a troublesome
neighbour, and a not very submissive vassal, had obtained an empire in
the East. The French monarchy thus derived some advantage from this
crusade; but the republic of Venice profited much more by it.

This republic, which scarcely possessed a population of two hundred
thousand souls, and had not the power to make its authority respected
on the continent, in the first place, made use of the arms of the
Crusaders, to subdue cities, of which, without their assistance,
she could never have made herself mistress. By the conquest of
Constantinople, she enlarged her credit and her commerce in the East,
and brought under her laws some of the richest possessions of the
Greek emperors. She increased the reputation of her navy, and raised
herself above all the maritime nations of Europe. The Venetians, though
fighting under the banners of the cross, never neglected the interests
or glory of their own country, whilst the French knights scarcely ever
fought for any object but personal glory and their own ambition.
The republic of Venice, accustomed to calculate the advantages and
expenses of war, immediately renounced all conquests the preservation
of which might become burdensome and of her new possessions in the
East, only retained such as she judged necessary to the prosperity of
her commerce, or the maintenance of her marine. Three years after the
taking of Constantinople, the senate of Venice published an edict, by
which it permitted any of the citizens to conquer the islands of the
Archipelago; yielding to them the proprietorship of all the countries
they might subdue. After this there soon appeared princes of Naxos,
dukes of Paros, and lords of Mycone, as there had been dukes of Athens,
lords of Thebes, and princes of Achaia; but these dukes and princes
were only vassals of the republic. Thus Venice, more fortunate than
France, made the valour and ambition of her citizens subservient to her
interests.




BOOK XII.

SIXTH CRUSADE.

A.D. 1200-1215.


IN the preceding books, the imposing spectacle has passed before our
eyes of the fall of an old empire, and of the rise and rapid decline
of a new one. The imagination of man loves to dwell upon ruins, and
the most sanguinary catastrophes even offer him highly attractive
pictures. We have reason to fear that our narration will create less
interest, awaken less curiosity, when, after the great revolutions we
have described, it will be our duty to turn our attention to the petty
states the Christians founded in Syria, for the safety of which the
nations of the West were constantly called upon to furnish warlike
assistance.

At the present day, we have great difficulty in comprehending that
enthusiasm which animated all classes for the deliverance of the
holy places, or that powerful interest that directed the thoughts of
all to countries almost forgotten by modern Europe.[163] During the
height of the fervour for the crusades, the taking of a city or town
of Judea caused more joy than the taking of Byzantium; and Jerusalem
was more dear to the Christians of the West than their own country.
This enthusiasm, of which our indifference can scarcely form an idea,
renders the task of the historian difficult, and makes him often
hesitate in the choice of the events that history has to record: when
opinions have changed, everything has changed with them: glory itself
has lost its splendour, and that which appeared great in the eyes of
men, seems only fantastical or vulgar; the historical epochs of our
annals have become the objects of our most sovereign contempt; and
when, without due reference to the ages of the holy wars, we wish to
submit these extraordinary enterprises to the calculations of reason,
we resemble those modern travellers who have only found a dribbling
rivulet in the place of that famous Scamander, of which the imagination
of the ancients, and still more, the muse of Homer, had made a majestic
river.

But if we have no longer the task of describing the revolutions and
falls of empires, the epoch of which we are about to trace the picture,
will still present to us but too many of those great calamities with
which human life supplies history: whilst Greece was a prey to all the
ravages of war, the most cruel scourges desolated both Egypt and Syria.

The Nile suspended its accustomed course, and failed to inundate its
banks or render the harvests abundant. The last year of this century
(1200) announced itself, says an Arabian author, like a monster whose
fury threatened to devour everything. When the famine began to be felt,
the people were compelled to support themselves upon the grass of the
fields and the ordure of animals,[164] the poor routed up cemeteries,
and disputed with the worms the spoils of coffins. When this awful
scourge became more general, the population of the cities and country,
as if pursued by a pitiless enemy, fled away from their homes in
despair, and wandered about at hazard from city to city, from village
to village, meeting everywhere with the evil they wished to avoid; in
no inhabited place could they step a foot without being struck by the
appearance of a putrifying carcass, or some unhappy wretch on the point
of expiring.

The most frightful effect of this universal calamity was, that the want
of food gave birth to the greatest crimes, and rendered every man the
enemy of his fellows. At the commencement of the famine much horror was
expressed at some being reduced to feed upon human flesh, but examples
of so great a scandal increased with such rapidity, that it was soon
spoken of with indifference. Men contending with famine, which spared
the rich no more than the poor, were no longer sensible to pity, shame,
or remorse, and were restrained neither by respect for the laws, nor
by the fear of punishment. They came at last to devour each other like
wild beasts. At Cairo, thirty women, in one day, perished at the stake,
convicted of having killed and eaten their own children. The historian
Abdallatif relates a crowd of barbarous and monstrous incidents which
make the blood run cold with horror, and to which we will not give a
place in our history, for fear of being accused of calumniating human
nature.

The plague soon added its ravages to those of famine. God alone, says
contemporary history, knows the number of those that died with famine
and disease. The capital of Egypt, in the space of a few months,
witnessed a hundred and eleven thousand funerals. At length it was
found impossible to bury the dead, and the terrified survivors were
obliged to be satisfied with casting them over the ramparts. The same
mortality was experienced at Damietta, Kous, and Alexandria. It was
at the period of seed-time that the plague was at its height; they
who sowed the seed were not the same that had ploughed the ground,
and they who sowed lived not to reap the harvest. The villages were
deserted, and reminded travellers of those expressions of the Koran:
“_We have mown them all down and exterminated them; one cry was heard,
and all have perished._” The dead bodies that floated on the Nile were
as numerous as the bulbous plants which, at certain seasons, cover the
waters of that river. One fisherman counted more than four hundred
that passed before his eyes in a single day; piles of human bones were
met with everywhere; the roads, to borrow the expression of Arabian
writers, “_Were like a field sown with dead bodies_, and the most
populous provinces _were as a banqueting-hall for the birds of prey_.”

Egypt lost more than a million of its inhabitants; both famine and
plague were felt as far as Syria, and the Christian cities suffered
equally with those of the Mussulmans. From the shores of the Red Sea to
the banks of the Euphrates and the Orontes, the whole country presented
one picture of desolation and mourning. As if the anger of Heaven
was not satisfied, it was not long before a third calamity, not less
terrible, followed in the train of the others. A violent earthquake
laid waste the cities and provinces that famine and plague had
spared;[165] the shocks resembled the motion of a sieve, or that which
a bird makes when he raises and lowers his wings. The rising of the
sea, and the agitation of the waves presented a horrible appearance;
ships were, on a sudden, carried far on to the land, and multitudes of
fish covered the shore; the heights of Libanus opened and sunk in many
places. The people of Syria and Egypt believed it to be the earthquake
that is to precede the day of judgment. Many inhabited places totally
disappeared; a vast number of men perished; the fortresses of Hamath,
Barin, and Balbec were thrown down; the only part of the city of
Naplouse that was left standing was the street of the Samaritans; in
Damascus, all the most superb edifices were destroyed; in the city
of Tyre only a few houses escaped, and the ramparts of Ptolemaïs and
Tripoli were nothing but heaps of ruins. The shocks were felt with less
violence in the territory of Jerusalem, and, in the general calamity,
both Christians and Mussulmans returned thanks to Heaven for having
spared in its anger the city of prophets and miracles.

Such awful disasters ought to have caused the treaties made between
the barons and the infidels to be respected. In the fifth crusade,
the sovereign pontiff urged the Christians to take advantage of these
calamitous days to invade the Mussulman provinces of Syria and Egypt:
but if the advice of the pope had been followed, if the Christian
army on leaving Venice, had directed its march towards the countries
devastated by pestilence and famine, it is most probable that the
conquerors and the conquered would have perished together. At that
period, death, like a formidable sentinel, guarded all the frontiers
of the Christians and Mussulmans. All the scourges of nature became
the terrible guardians of provinces, and defended the approaches and
entrances of cities better than the greatest armies could have done.

The Christian colonies, however, began, not to repair their losses,
but to forget the evils they had suffered. Amaury, king of Jerusalem,
set his barons an example of wisdom and pious resignation. The three
military orders, that had exhausted their treasures to support their
knights and soldiers during the famine, made a strong appeal, by
messengers and letters, to the charity of the faithful of the West.
The Christian cities that had been destroyed by the earthquake were
rebuilt, and the sums amassed by Foulque of Neuilly, the preacher of
the last crusade, were employed in restoring the walls of Ptolemaïs.
As the Christians wanted labourers, they set the Mussulman prisoners
to work. Among the prisoners condemned to this service, history must
not pass by the celebrated Persian poet Saadi, who had fallen into the
hands of the Franks, whilst on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem.[166] The
author of “The Garden of Roses,” and several other works, destined at
a future day to obtain the admiration of the East and the West, was
loaded with irons, led to Tripoli, and confounded with the crowd of
captives employed in rebuilding the fortifications of that city.

The truce which had been concluded with the infidels still subsisted;
but either pretensions or quarrels daily arose that were frequently
followed by hostilities. The Christians were continually kept under
arms, and peace was sometimes as abundant in troubles and dangers as an
open war would have been. There likewise prevailed, at this time, great
confusion among the Christian colonies, and even among the Mussulman
powers. The sultan of Damascus was at peace with the king of Jerusalem,
whilst the count of Tripoli, the prince of Antioch, with the Templars
and Hospitallers, were at war with the princes of Hamath, Edessa or
some emirs of Syria.[167] Every one, according to his humour, took up
or laid down his arms, without any power being sufficiently strong to
enforce respect for treaties.

No great battles were fought, but constant incursions upon the
territories of enemies were made; cities were surprised, countries were
ravaged, and great booty obtained. Amidst these disorders, which were
called _Days of Truce_, the Christians of Palestine had to lament the
death of their king. Amaury, according to the custom of the faithful,
went to Caïfa, during holy week, to gather palm; but fell sick on his
pilgrimage, and returned to Ptolemaïs to die. Thus the sceptre of the
kingdom of Jerusalem again remained in the hands of Isabella, who had
neither the power, nor the ability necessary to govern the Christian
states. At the same time, one of the sons of Bohemond, prince of
Antioch, fell under the daggers of assassins sent by the Old Man of
the Mountains. Bohemond the Third, at a very advanced age, was unable
to avenge this murder; and, in addition, before he died, had the
mortification of seeing war break out between his second son, Raymond,
count of Tripoli, and Livon, prince of Armenia. The order of the
Templars, as well as that of the Hospitallers, interested themselves
in this quarrel, and were opposed to each other. The sultan of Aleppo
and the Turks from Asia Minor mixed themselves with the dissensions
of the Christians, and took advantage of their divisions to ravage
the territory of Antioch.[168] The Christian states of Syria received
no more succours from the West. The remembrance of the evils that had
ravaged the countries beyond the seas had damped the zeal and the
ardour of pilgrims; the warriors of Europe, accustomed to face with
coolness all the perils of war, had not sufficient courage to brave
pestilence and famine. A great number of the barons and knights of
Palestine, themselves abandoned a land too long laid desolate, some to
repair to Constantinople, and others to the kingdoms of the West.

Innocent, who had up to this time made vain efforts for the deliverance
of the holy places, and who could not overcome his regret at having
seen great Christian armies fruitlessly dissipated in the conquest of
Greece, still did not give up his vast designs; from the beginning of
his reign, the sovereign pontiff had pointed out the Holy Land to the
Christian nations, as the road and the way of salvation. After the
example of his predecessors, he not only called piety and virtue in to
the defence of the Christian colonies, but remorse and repentance. All
who came to him to confess great sins, were allowed but one means of
expiating their crimes,—crossing the sea to fight against the infidels.

Among the sinners condemned to this sort of punishment history
quotes the names of the murderers of Conrad, bishop of Wurtzburg and
chancellor of the empire.[169] The guilty having presented themselves
before the pope, barefooted, in drawers, and with halters round their
necks, swore in the presence of the cardinals, to pass their lives
in the practice of the most austere mortifications, and to carry
arms during four years against the Saracens. A knight, named Robert,
scandalized the whole court of Rome by confessing in a loud voice,
that, being a prisoner in Egypt during the famine, he had killed his
wife and daughter, to feed upon their flesh. The pope imposed the
most rigorous penances upon Robert, and ordered him, to complete the
expiation of so great a crime, to pass three years in visiting the holy
places.

Innocent endeavoured by such means to keep up the devotion of
pilgrimages, which had given birth to the crusades, and might again
revive the zeal and ardour for holy wars. According to the opinion
which the sovereign pontiff sought to spread among the faithful,
and by which he himself appeared penetrated, this corrupt world had
no crimes for which God would not open the treasures of his mercy
provided the perpetrators would take the voyage to the East. The
people however were persuaded that the sins and errors of a perverse
generation had irritated the God of the Christians, and that the glory
of conquering the Holy Land was reserved for another and a better age,
to a generation more worthy of attracting the eyes and the blessings of
Heaven.

This opinion of the nations of the West was very little in favour of
the Christians of Syria, who were daily making rapid strides towards
their fall. Isabella, who only reigned over depopulated cities, died
soon after her husband. A son that she had had by Amaury preceded her
to the tomb; and the kingdom of Jerusalem became the heritage of a
young princess, a daughter of Isabella and Conrad, marquis of Tyre. The
barons and knights that remained in Syria were more sensible than ever
of the necessity of having at their head a prince able to govern them,
and immediately set about choosing a husband for the young queen of
Jerusalem.

Their choice might have fallen upon one of themselves; but they feared
that jealousy would give birth to fresh discords, and that the spirit
of rivalry and faction would weaken the authority of him that should be
called upon to govern the kingdom. The assembly resolved to seek a king
in the West, and to address themselves to the country of Godfrey and
the Baldwins,—to that nation that had furnished so many heroes to the
crusades, so many illustrious defenders of the Holy Land.

This resolution of the barons of Palestine had not only the advantage
of preserving peace in the kingdom of Jerusalem, but also that of
arousing the spirit of chivalry in Europe, and of interesting it in
the cause of the Christians of the East. Aimar, lord of Cæsarea, and
the bishop of Ptolemaïs, crossed the sea, and went, in the name of the
Christians of the Holy Land, to solicit Philip Augustus to send them
a knight or a baron who might save the little that remained of the
unfortunate kingdom of Jerusalem. The hand of a young queen, a crown,
and the blessings of Heaven were the rewards held out to the bravery
and devotedness of him who was willing to fight for the heritage of the
Son of God. The deputies were received with great honours at the court
of the king of France. Although the crown they offered was nothing but
a vain title, it not the less dazzled the imagination of the French
knights; their valorous ambition was seduced by the hope of acquiring
great renown, and restoring the throne that had been founded by the
bravery of Godfrey of Bouillon.

Among the knights of his court, Philip greatly distinguished John of
Brienne,[170] brother of Gauthier,[171] who died in Apulia with the
reputation of a hero and the title of king. In his youth, John of
Brienne had been destined for the ecclesiastical state; but, brought
up in a family of warriors, and less sensible to the charms of piety
than to those of glory, he refused to obey the will of his parents;
and as his father was inclined to employ force to constrain him, he
sought a refuge against paternal anger in the monastery of Citeaux.
John of Brienne was mixed with the crowd of cenobites, and gave himself
up, as they did, to fasting and mortification. The austerities of
the cloister, however, did not at all assimilate with his growing
passion for the noble occupation of arms; and often, amidst prayers
and religious ceremonies, the images of tournaments and battles would
distract his thoughts and disturb his mind. One of his uncles having
found him at the door of the monastery in a state very little suited
to a gentleman, had pity on his tears, took him away with him, and
encouraged his natural inclinations. From that time the glory of
combats entirely occupied his thoughts; and he who had been destined
to the silence of cloisters and the peace of altars, was not long in
creating for himself by his bravery and exploits a great and widely
spread renown.

At the period of the last crusade, John of Brienne accompanied his
brother in his attempt to obtain the kingdom of Naples, and saw
him perish whilst fighting for a throne that was to be the reward
of the victor. He had the same fortune to guide his hopes, and the
same dangers to encounter, if he espoused the heir of the kingdom
of Jerusalem. He accepted with joy the hand of a young queen, for
the possession of whose states he must contend with the Saracens, he
charged the ambassadors to return and announce his speedy arrival in
Palestine, and, full of confidence in the cause he was about to defend,
promised to follow them at the head of an army.

When Aymar of Cæsarea and the bishop of Ptolemaïs returned to the Holy
Land, the promises of John of Brienne raised the depressed courage of
the Christians, and, as it often happens in seasons of misfortune, they
passed from despair to the most extravagant hopes.

It was given out in Palestine that a crusade was in preparation,
commanded by the most powerful monarchs of the West; and the report
of such an extraordinary armament produced a momentary terror among
the infidels. Malek-Adel, who, since the death of Al-Aziz, reigned
over Syria and Egypt, dreaded the enterprises of the Christians; and
as the truce made with the Franks was on the point of expiring, he
proposed to renew it, offering to deliver up ten castles or fortresses
as a pledge of his good faith and his desire for a continuation of
peace. This proposal ought to have been welcomed by the Christians of
Palestine; but the hopes of assistance from the West had banished all
moderation and foresight from the councils of the barons and knights.
The wiser part of the Christian warriors, among whom was the grand
master of the order of St. John, were of opinion that the truce should
be prolonged. They reminded their companions that they had often been
promised succour from the West, without this succour ever having
reached the Holy Land; and that in the very last crusade, a formidable
army, confidently expected in Palestine, had directed its march towards
Constantinople. They added, that it was not prudent to risk the chances
of war upon the faith of a vain promise; and that they ought to wait
the event, before they formed a determination upon which might depend
the safety or the ruin of the Christians of the East. These discourses
were full of wisdom and good sense, but as the Hospitallers spoke in
favour of the truce, the Templars, with great warmth, declared for
war: such was, likewise, the spirit of the Christian warriors, that
prudence, moderation, or, indeed, any of the virtues of peace, inspired
them with a sort of disdain; for them reason was always on the side of
perils, and only to speak of flying to arms was quite sufficient to
win all their suffrages. The assembly of barons and knights refused to
prolong the truce made with the Saracens.

This determination became so much the more fatal, from the situation
of France and Europe, which could scarcely allow John of Brienne to
entertain the hope of accomplishing his promise of raising an army for
the Holy Land.

Germany was still agitated by the rival pretensions of Otho and
Philip of Swabia: John of England laboured under the curse of an
excommunication, which interdict extended to his kingdom. Philip
Augustus was busily employed in taking advantage of all the troubles
that were in full action around him; on one side by endeavouring to
extend his influence in Germany, and on the other by constant efforts
to weaken the power of the English, who were masters of several
provinces of his kingdom. John of Brienne arrived at Ptolemaïs with the
train of a king, but he only brought with him three hundred knights to
defend his kingdom; his new subjects, however, still full of hopes,
looked upon him no less as a liberator. His marriage was celebrated in
the presence of the barons, the princes, and the bishops of Ptolemaïs.
As the truce was about to expire, the Saracens resumed their arms,
and disturbed the festivities of the coronation. Malek-Adel entered
Palestine at the head of an army, and the infidels not only laid siege
to Tripoli, but threatened Ptolemaïs.

The new king, at the head of a small number of faithful warriors,
created great admiration for his valour in the field of battle; but he
was not able to deliver the Christian provinces from the presence of a
formidable enemy. When the defenders of Palestine compared their scanty
ranks with the multitude of their enemies, they sank at once into a
state of despondency; and even those who so lately scorned the thoughts
of peace with the infidels, could not muster either strength or courage
to oppose to their attacks. Most of the French knights that had
accompanied the new king, quitted the kingdom they had come to succour,
and returned into Europe. The dominions of John of Brienne consisted of
the city of Ptolemaïs alone, and he had no army to defend even that;
he then began to perceive he had undertaken a perilous and difficult
task, and that he should not be able to contend for any length of time
against the united forces of the Saracens. Ambassadors were sent to
Rome to inform the pope of the pressing dangers of the Christian states
in Asia, and once more to implore the support of the princes of Europe,
and, above all, of the French knights.

These fresh cries of alarm were scarcely heard by the nations of
the West. The troubles which agitated Europe at the period of the
departure of John of Brienne for Palestine were far from being allayed,
and prevented France especially from lending any assistance to the
Christian colonies. Languedoc and most of the southern provinces of the
kingdom were then desolated by religious wars, which fully employed the
bravery of the French knights and nobles.

A spirit of inquiry and indocility, which had arisen among the
faithful, and with which St. Bernard had reproached his age, was making
alarming progress every day. The most holy doctors had already many
times expressed their grief at the abasement of the holy word, of
which every one constituted himself judge and arbiter, and which was
treated, said Stephen of Tournay in his letters to the pope, with as
little discernment as _holy things given to dogs, or pearls cast at the
feet of swine_. This spirit of independence and pride, joined to the
love of paradox and novelty; to the decline of sound studies, and the
relaxation of ecclesiastical discipline; had given birth to heresies
which rent the bosom of the Church.

The most dangerous of all the new sects was that of the Albigeois,[172]
which took its name from the city of Albi, in which its first
assemblies had been held. These new sectarians being unable to explain
the existence of evil under a just and good God, as the Manicheans had
done, adopted two principles. According to their belief, God had first
created Lucifer and his angels; Lucifer having revolted from God, was
banished from heaven, and produced the visible world, over which he
reigned. God, to re-establish order, created his second son, Jesus
Christ, to be the genius of good, as Lucifer had been the genius of
evil. Several contemporary writers represent the Albigeois in the most
odious colours, and describe them as given up to all kinds of error;
but this opinion must not be adopted in all its rigour by impartial
history. For the honour of human nature we feel bound to say, that
never did a religious sect dare to endeavour to win the approbation of
mankind whilst presenting an example of depravity of morals; and that
in no age, among no people, has a false doctrine ever been able to
lead astray any number of men, without being supported by at least an
appearance of virtue.

The wisest and most earnest Christians were at that period desirous of
a reform in the clergy. “But there were,” says Bossuet, “vain and proud
minds,[173] full of bitterness, which, struck by the disorders that
reigned in the Church, and more particularly among its ministers, did
not believe that the promises of its eternal duration could possibly
subsist amongst these abuses. These, become proud, and thence weak,
yielded to the temptation which leads to a hatred of the Church from a
hatred of those who preside in it; and as if the malice of man could
annihilate the work of God, the aversion they had conceived for the
teachers, made them hate at the same time both the doctrine they taught
and the authority they had received from God.”

This disposition of men’s minds gave the apostles of error a most
deplorable ascendancy, and multiplied the number of their disciples.
Among the new sectarians, the most remarkable were the _Vaudois_, or
_Poor of Lyons_, who devoted themselves to a state of idle poverty,
and despised the clergy, whom they accused of living in luxury and
voluptuousness; the _Apostoliques_, who boasted of being the only
mystical body of Jesus Christ; the _Popelicains_, who abhorred the
eucharist, marriages, and the other sacraments; the _Aymeristes_, whose
teachers announced to the world the future establishment of a purely
spiritual worship, and denied the existence of a hell or a paradise,
persuaded that sin finds in itself its own punishment, and virtue its
own reward.

As the greater part of these heretics exhibited a sovereign contempt
for the authority of the Church, which was then the first of all
authorities, all those who wished to shake off the yoke of divine laws,
and those even to whom their passions rendered the restraint of human
laws intolerable, came at length to range themselves under the banners
of these innovators, and were welcomed by a sect anxious to increase
and strengthen itself, and always disposed to consider as its partisans
and defenders, men whom society cast from its bosom, who dreaded
justice, and could not endure established order. Thus the pretended
reformers of the thirteenth century, whilst themselves affecting
austerity of manners, and proclaiming the triumph of virtue and truth,
admitted into their bosom both corruption and licentiousness, destroyed
every regulation of authority, abandoned everything to the caprice of
the passions, and left no bond to society, no power to morals, no check
upon the multitude.

The new heresies had been condemned in several councils; but as
violence was sometimes employed in executing the decisions of the
Church, persecution only tended to sour men’s minds, instead of
bringing them back to truth. Missionaries and papal legates were sent
into Languedoc, to convert the misled wanderers from the flock; but
their preaching produced no fruit, and the voice of falsehood prevailed
over the word of God. The preachers of the faith, whom the heretics
reproached with their luxury, their ignorance, and the depravity of
their manners, had neither sufficient resignation nor sufficient
humility to support such outrages, or offer them as a sacrifice to
Jesus Christ, whose apostles they were. Exposed to the scoffs of the
sectarians, and gathering nothing from the labours of their missions
but humiliation and contempt, they accustomed themselves to view the
people they were sent to convert as personal enemies; and a spirit
of vengeance and pride, which certainly came not from heaven, made
them believe it was their duty to bring into the right road, by force
of arms, all who had denied their power or resisted their eloquence.
The sovereign pontiff, whose mind was constantly bent upon the
Asiatic war, hesitated at ordering a crusade to be preached against
the Albigeois; but he was led away by the opinions of the clergy,
perhaps also by that of his age, and at last promised to all Christians
who would take up arms against the Albigeois the same privileges as
those granted to the Crusaders against the Saracens.[174] Simon de
Montfort, the duke of Burgundy, and the duke of Nevers obeyed the
orders of the Holy See: the hatred which this new sect inspired, but
still more the facility of gaining indulgences from the sovereign
pontiff without quitting Europe, drew a great number of warriors to the
standards of this crusade. The Inquisition owes its birth to this war;
an institution at once fatal to humanity, religion, and patriotism.
Piles and stakes appeared on all sides, cities were taken by storm,
and their inhabitants put to the sword. The violences and cruelties
which accompanied this unfortunate war have been described by those
even who took a most active part in them;[175] their recitals, which we
have great difficulty in believing, frequently resemble the language
of falsehood and exaggeration. In periods of vertigo and fury, when
violent passions come in to mislead both opinions and consciences, it
is not rare to meet with men who exaggerate the excesses to which
they have given themselves up, and boast of more evil than they have
committed.

For ourselves, the disastrous war against the Albigeois does not enter
into the plan of this history, and if we have spoken of it here, it was
only the better to describe the situation of France at this period, and
the obstacles which then opposed themselves to all enterprises beyond
sea. Amidst these constantly increasing obstacles, Innocent III. was
deeply afflicted at not being able to send succours to the Christians
of Palestine, his regret being the greater from the circumstance
that at the very time the Albigeois and the count of Thoulouse were
subjected to this frightful crusade, the Saracens were becoming more
formidable in Spain. The king of Castile, threatened by an innumerable
army, had just called upon all Frenchmen able to bear arms to come to
his assistance. The pope himself had written to all the bishops of
France, recommending them to exhort the faithful of their dioceses to
assist in a great battle which was to be fought between the Spaniards
and the Moors, about the octave of Pentecost (1212). Innocent promised
the warriors who would repair to Spain, the usual indulgences of holy
wars; and a solemn procession was made at Rome, to implore of God the
destruction of the Moors and Saracens. The archbishops of Narbonne and
Bordeaux, the bishop of Nantes, and a great number of French nobles,
crossed the Pyrenees, followed by two thousand knights with their
squires and serjeants-at-arms. The Christian army met the Moors in the
plains of Las Navas de Tolosa, and fought a battle, in which more than
two hundred thousand infidels lost either their lives or their liberty.
The conquerors, loaded with spoils and surrounded by the dead, sang the
_Te Deum_ on the field of battle: the standard of the leader of the
Almoades was sent to Rome as a trophy of the victory granted to the
prayers of the Christian Church.

On learning the issue of the battle of Tolosa, the sovereign pontiff,
amidst the assembled inhabitants of Rome, offered up thanks to God for
having scattered the enemies of his people, and at the same time prayed
that Heaven in its mercy would, in the end, deliver the Christians of
Syria as it had just delivered the Christians of Spain.

The head of the Church renewed his exhortations to the faithful
for the defence of the kingdom of Jesus Christ; but amidst the
troubles and civil wars that he himself had excited, he could gain no
attention to the complaints of Jerusalem, and shed tears of despair
at the indifference of the nations of the West. About this period
such a circumstance was beheld as had never occurred even in times
so abounding in prodigies and extraordinary events. Fifty thousand
children, in France and Germany, braving paternal authority, gathered
together and pervaded both cities and countries, singing these
words:—“Lord Jesus, restore to us your holy cross!” When they were
asked whither they were going, or what they intended to do, they
replied, “We are going to Jerusalem, to deliver the sepulchre of our
Saviour.” Some ecclesiastics, blinded by false zeal, had preached this
crusade; most of the faithful saw nothing in it but the inspiration of
Heaven, and thought that Jesus Christ, to show his divine power, and
to confound the pride of the greatest captains, and of the wise and
powerful of the earth, had placed his cause in the hands of simple and
timid infancy.

Many women of bad character, and dishonest men insinuated themselves
amongst the crowd of these new soldiers of the cross, to seduce and
plunder them. A great portion of this juvenile militia crossed the
Alps, to embark at the Italian ports; whilst those who came from the
provinces of France, directed their course to Marseilles. On the faith
of a miraculous revelation, they had been made to believe that this
year (1213) the drought would be so great that the sun would dissipate
all the waters of the sea, and thus an easy road for pilgrims would be
opened across the bed of the Mediterranean to the coasts of Syria. Many
of these young Crusaders lost themselves in forests, then so abundant
and large, and wandering about at hazard, perished with heat, hunger,
thirst, and fatigue; others returned to their homes, ashamed of their
imprudence, saying, _they really did not know why they had gone_.
Among those that embarked, some were shipwrecked, or given up to the
Saracens, against whom they had set out to fight; many, say the old
chronicles, gathered the palms of martyrdom, and offered the infidels
the edifying spectacle of the firmness and courage the Christian
religion is capable of inspiring at the most tender age as well as at
the more mature.

Such of these children as reached Ptolemais must have created terror
as well as astonishment, by making the Christians of the East believe
that Europe had no longer any government or laws, no longer any wise or
prudent men, either in the councils of princes or those of the Church.
Nothing more completely demonstrates the spirit of these times than the
indifference with which such disorders were witnessed. No authority
interfered, either to stop or prevent the madness; and when it was
announced to the pope that death had swept away the flower of the
youth of France and Germany, he contented himself with saying,—“These
children reproach us with having fallen asleep, whilst they were flying
to the assistance of the Holy Land.”[176]

The sovereign pontiff, in order to accomplish his designs, and rekindle
the enthusiasm of the faithful, found it necessary to strike the
imagination of the nations vividly, and to present a grand spectacle
to the Christian world. Innocent resolved to assemble a general
council at Rome, to deliberate upon the state of the Church and the
fate of the Christians of the East. “The necessity for succouring the
Holy Land,” said he in his letters of convocation, “and the hope of
conquering the Saracens, are greater than ever; we renew our cries and
our prayers to you, to excite you to this noble enterprise. No one can
imagine,” added Innocent, “that God has need of your arms to deliver
Jerusalem; but he offers you an opportunity of showing your penitence,
and proving your love for him. Oh, my brethren, how many advantages
has not the Christian Church already derived from the scourges that
have desolated her, and desolate her still! How many crimes have been
expiated by repentance! How many virtues revive at the fire of charity!
How many conversions are made among sinners by the complaining voice of
Jerusalem! Bless, then, the ingenious mercy, the generous artifice of
Jesus Christ, who seeks to touch your hearts, to seduce your piety, and
is willing to owe to his misled disciples a victory which he holds in
his all-powerful hand.”[177]

The pope afterwards compares Jesus Christ banished from his heritage,
to one of the kings of the earth who might be driven from his
dominions. “Where are the vassals,” added he, “who will not risk their
fortunes and their lives to restore their sovereign to his kingdom?
Such of the subjects and servants of the monarch as shall have done
nothing for his cause, ought they not to be ranked with the rebels,
and be subjected to the punishment due to revolt and treason? It is
thus that Jesus Christ will treat those who remain indifferent to the
insults heaped upon him, and refuse to take up arms to fight against
his enemies.”

To raise the hopes and the courage of the Christians, the holy father
terminated his exhortation to the faithful, by saying, that “the power
of Mahomet drew towards its end; for that power was nothing but the
beast of the Apocalypse, which was not to extend beyond the number of
six hundred years,[178] and already six centuries were accomplished.”
These last words of the pope were sustained by the popular predictions
which were spread throughout the West, and created a belief that the
destruction of the Saracens was at hand.[179]

As in preceding crusades, the sovereign pontiff promised all who should
take arms against the infidels, the remission of their sins and the
especial protection of the Church. Upon so important an occasion, the
head of the Christians laid open the treasures of divine mercy to all
the faithful, in proportion to their zeal and their gifts. All prelates
and ecclesiastics, as well as the inhabitants of cities and countries,
were invited to raise a certain number of warriors, and support them
for three years, according to their means. The pope exhorted princes
and nobles who would not take the cross, to second the zeal of the
Crusaders in every way in their power; the head of the Church demanded
of all the faithful, prayers; of the rich, alms and tributes; of
knights, an example of courage; of maritime cities, vessels; he himself
engaging to make the greatest sacrifices. Processions were to be made
every month in all parishes, in order to obtain the benedictions of
Heaven; all the efforts, all the vows, all the thoughts of Christians
were to be directed towards the object of the holy war. That nothing
might divert the faithful from the expedition against the Saracens, the
Holy See revoked the indulgences granted to those who abandoned their
homes to go and fight against the Albigeois in Languedoc, or the Moors
on the other side of the Pyrenees.

It is plain that the sovereign pontiff neglected nothing that could
render the success of the holy enterprise more certain. A modern
historian justly remarks, that he employed every means, even such as
were not likely to succeed; for he wrote to the sultan of Damascus
and Cairo, inviting him to replace the holy city in the hands of the
servants of the true God. Innocent said in his letter, that God had
chosen the infidels as his instruments of vengeance; that he had
permitted Saladin to get possession of Jerusalem, in order to punish
the sins of the Christians; but that the day of deliverance was come,
and that the Lord, disarmed by the prayers of his people, was about to
restore the heritage of Jesus Christ. The sovereign pontiff counselled
the sultan to avoid the effusion of blood, and prevent the desolation
of his empire.

This was not the first time that the head of the Church had addressed
prayers and warnings to the Mussulman powers. Two years before he had
written to the sultan of Aleppo, in the hope of bringing him back to
the way of evangelical truth, and making him a faithful auxiliary of
the Christians. All these attempts, which ended in nothing, clearly
prove that the pope was perfectly unacquainted with the spirit and
character of the Mussulmans. The sovereign pontiff was not more
fortunate when, in his letters, he desired the patriarch of Jerusalem
to use his utmost endeavours to arrest the progress of corruption and
licentiousness among the Christians of Palestine. The Christians of
Syria made no change in their morals, and all the passions maintained
their reign amongst them; whilst the Mussulmans fortified the holy city
that was demanded of them, and employed themselves in arming against
the attacks of the enemies of Islamism.

Nothing could exceed the ardour and activity of the sovereign pontiff.
History can scarcely follow him, whilst seeking in every direction
enemies against the Mussulmans; appealing, by turns, to the patriarchs
of Alexandria and Antioch, and to all the princes of Armenia and
Syria. His eye took in at one view both East and West. His letters
and ambassadors passed unceasingly throughout Europe. He sent the
convocation for the council and the bull of the crusade into all the
provinces of Christendom; and his apostolic exhortations resounded from
the shores of the Danube and the Vistula to the banks of the Tigris and
the Thames.[180]

Commissaries were chosen to make the decisions of the Holy See known to
all Christians: their mission was to preach the holy war, and reform
manners; to invoke at the same time the knowledge of the learned and
the courage of warriors. In many provinces, the mission of preaching
the crusade was confided to the bishops; Cardinal Peter Robert de
Courçon, who was then in France, as legate of the pope, received great
powers from the Holy See; and travelled through the kingdom, exhorting
Christians to take up the cross and arms.

The cardinal de Courçon had been in his youth the disciple of Foulke of
Neuilly, and had gained great celebrity by his eloquence. The multitude
flocked from all parts to hear so distinguished a preacher of the
Word, clothed in all the splendour of Romish power. “The legate,” says
Fleury, “had the power of regulating everything that was connected
with tournaments; and, which will appear more singular, the faculty of
granting a certain indulgence to those who were present at the sermons
in which he preached the crusade.” Faithful to the spirit of the
religion of Jesus Christ, the cardinal de Courçon gave the cross to all
Christians who asked for it, without reflecting that women, children,
old men, the deaf, the blind, the lame, could not make war against the
Saracens; or that an army could not be formed as the Gospel composed
the feast of the father of the family. Thus this liberty of entering
into the holy bands, accorded without distinction or choice, only
disgusted the barons and knights, and cooled the ardour of the common
soldiers.[181]

Among the orators whom the pope associated with the cardinal de
Courçon, one of the most remarkable was James of Vitri, whom the Church
had already placed in the rank of its celebrated doctors. Whilst he
preached the crusade in the different provinces of France,[182] the
fame of his virtues and talents extended even to the East. The canons
of Ptolemaïs demanded him of the pope as their pastor and bishop; and
the wishes of the Christians of Palestine were immediately granted.
James of Vitri, after having excited the warriors of the West to take
arms, became afterwards a witness of their labours, and related them in
a history which has come down to our times.

The preaching of the holy war awakened everywhere the charity of the
faithful. Philip Augustus gave up the fortieth part of his territorial
revenues towards the expenses of the crusade, and a great number of
nobles and prelates followed his example.[183] As boxes had been
placed in all churches to receive the alms of the charitable, these
alms brought considerable sums into the hands of the cardinal de
Courçon, who was accused of having appropriated to himself the gifts
offered to Jesus Christ. These accusations were the more eagerly
received, from the legate having taken upon him to exercise, in the
name of the Holy See, an authority which was displeasing to both the
monarch and his people. The cardinal, without the approbation of the
king, levied taxes, enrolled warriors, forgave debts, lavished both
rewards and punishments, and, in a word, usurped all the prerogatives
of sovereignty. The exercise of such an unbounded power was the
cause of trouble to all the provinces.[184] To prevent disorders,
Philip Augustus thought it necessary to lay down regulations which
should specify to the general council, the individual position of the
Crusaders, and the exemptions and privileges they were to enjoy.

Whilst the cardinal de Courçon continued to preach the crusade
throughout the provinces of France, the archbishop of Canterbury
was earnestly engaged in inciting the people of England to take up
arms against the infidels. During a length of time, the kingdom of
England had been troubled by the violent contentions of the commons,
the barons, and even the clergy, who had taken advantage of the
excommunications[185] launched by the pope against King John, to
obtain a confirmation of their liberties. The English monarch, when
subscribing the conditions that had been dictated to him, had yielded
much more to necessity and force, than to his own inclinations; he
wished earnestly to retract what he had granted, and in order to place
his crown under the protection of the Church, he took the cross, and
swore to go and fight against the Saracens. The sovereign pontiff
placed faith in the submission and promises of the king of England; and
after having preached a crusade against this prince, whom he accused of
being an enemy of the Church, he employed the whole authority of the
Holy See, and all the thunders of religion in his defence.

King John had no other motive in taking the cross but to deceive
the pope, and obtain the protection of the Church; the sign of the
Crusaders was assumed by him only as a means of preserving his power;
a false and deceitful policy, which was soon unmasked, and, without
doubt, assisted much in diminishing the public enthusiasm for the holy
war. The barons of England, in their turn excommunicated by the pope,
employed themselves in defending their liberties, and paid no attention
to the holy orators who called upon them to embark for Asia.

The empire of Germany was not less disturbed than the kingdom of
England. Otho of Saxony, after having been, during ten years, the
object of all the predilections of the Holy See, drew upon himself
all at once the implacable hatred of Innocent, by putting forth some
claims to certain domains of the Church, and to the kingdom of Naples
and Sicily. Not only was he himself excommunicated, but the cities
even that remained faithful to him were placed under an interdict. The
sovereign pontiff opposed Frederick II., son of Henry VI., to Otho, in
the same manner as he had opposed Otho to Philip of Swabia. Germany and
Italy were immediately in a state of agitation and trouble. Frederick,
who was crowned king of the Romans at Aix la Chapelle, took the cross,
from a sentiment of gratitude, and with the hope of securing the
support of the Holy See in ascending the imperial throne.

Otho meanwhile neglected no means of preserving the empire, and
resisting the views and undertakings of the court of Rome. He made
war against the pope, and allied himself with all the enemies of
Philip Augustus, who had declared for Frederick. A formidable league,
composed of the king of England and the counts of Flanders, Holland,
and Boulogne, threatened France with an invasion. The capital and
provinces of that kingdom were already shared among the leaders of
this league, when Philip gained the celebrated battle of Bouvines.
This memorable victory[186] secured the independence and honour of the
French monarchy, and restored peace to Europe. Otho, conquered, lost
his allies, and sunk beneath the thunders of the Church.

The period was now arrived at which the council summoned by the
pope was to meet. From all parts of Europe, ecclesiastics, nobles,
princes, and the ambassadors of princes, repaired to the capital of the
Christian world. The deputies from Antioch and Alexandria, with the
patriarchs of Constantinople and Jerusalem, came to Rome to implore the
support of the nations of Christendom; the ambassadors of Frederick,
Philip Augustus, and the kings of England and Hungary, in the names
of their sovereigns, came to take their places in the council. This
assembly, which represented the universal Church, and in which were
nearly five hundred bishops and archbishops, and more than a hundred
abbots and prelates from all the provinces of the East and West, took
place in the church of the Lateran,[187] and was presided over by the
sovereign pontiff. Innocent opened the council by a sermon, in which
he deplored the errors of his age and the misfortunes of the Church.
After having exhorted the clergy and the faithful, to sanctify by their
morals, the measures he was about to take against heretics and the
Saracens, he represented Jerusalem as clothed in mourning, exhibiting
the chains of her captivity, and calling upon all the prophets to lend
their voices to reach the hearts of the Christians.

“Oh! ye,” said Jerusalem by the mouth of the pontiff, “who pass along
the public roads, behold, and see if ye have ever witnessed grief like
mine. Hasten then all, O ye that love me, to deliver me from the depth
of my miseries! I, who was the queen of all nations, am now subjected
to a tribute; I, who was formerly filled with people, am now left
desolate and almost alone! The roads of Sion mourn, because no one
comes to my solemnities. My enemies have crushed down my head; all
my sacred places are profaned; the Holy Sepulchre, once so splendid,
is covered with disgrace; there, where of late the Son of God was
adored, worship is now offered up to the son of perdition and hell. The
children of the stranger load me with outrages, and, pointing to the
cross of Jesus, say to me, _Thou hast placed thy trust in vile wood; we
shall see whether this wood can save thee in the hour of danger_.”[188]

Innocent after having thus made the mourning Jerusalem eloquent,
conjured the faithful to take pity on her misfortunes, and arm for
her deliverance. He terminated his exhortation by these words, which
breathe both his grief and his ardent zeal:—“My beloved brethren, I
give myself up entirely to you; if you think it best, I promise to go
in person with the kings, princes, and nations; you shall see if, by
my cries and my prayers, I shall be able to excite them to fight for
the Lord, to avenge the insults of the crucified, whom our sins have
banished from the land wetted with his blood, and sanctified with the
mystery of our redemption.”

The discourse of the pontiff was listened to in religious silence;
but as Innocent spoke of several objects at the same time, and as his
oratory was full of allegories, he did not at all succeed in awakening
the enthusiasm of the assembly. The fathers of the council appeared to
be not less affected by the abuses introduced into the Church, than
by the reverses of the Christians of the East; in the first place the
assembly employed itself in endeavouring to find means to reform
ecclesiastical discipline, and check the progress of heresy.

In a declaration of faith, the council explained the doctrine of
Christians, and recalled to their minds the symbol of evangelical
belief. They opposed truth to error, persuasion to violence, and the
virtues of the Gospel to the passions of sectarians and innovators:
happy would it then have been for the Christian church, if the pope
had followed this example of moderation; and if, whilst defending the
rights of religion, he had not forgotten the rights of sovereigns
and humanity. By an apostolic decree, proclaimed amidst the council,
Innocent deposed the count of Thoulouse, who was considered the
protector of heresy, and gave his states to Simon de Montfort, who had
fought against, or rather slaughtered the Albigeois.

Innocent could not pardon the count of Thoulouse for having provoked a
war which had agitated Christendom, and suspended the execution of his
designs for the Eastern crusade. The violent policy of the sovereign
pontiff aimed at striking terror into all heretics, and encouraging
Christians to arm for the cause of Jesus Christ and that of his vicar
upon earth.

After having condemned the new errors, and pronounced the anathemas
of the Church against all who strayed from the way of the faith, the
pontiff and the fathers of the council gave their attention to the
Christians of the East, and the means of promptly succouring the
Holy Land. All the dispositions expressed in the bull of convocation
were confirmed; it was decreed that all ecclesiastics should pay the
twentieth of their revenues towards the expenses of the crusade; that
the pope and the cardinals should pay the tenth of theirs, and that
there should be a truce of four years among all Christian princes.
The council launched the thunders of excommunication against all
princes that should molest the march of pilgrims, and against all
that should furnish infidels with provisions or arms: the sovereign
pontiff promised to direct the preparations for the war, to contribute
three thousand silver marks and to supply, at his own expense, several
vessels for the transport of the Crusaders.

The decisions of the council and the speeches of the pope made a
profound impression upon the minds of the western Christians. All the
preachers of the holy war were formally directed to recall the faithful
to a sense of penitence, and to prohibit dances, tournaments, and
public sports; to reform morals and to revive in all hearts the love
of religion and virtue. They were commanded, after the example of the
sovereign pontiff, to make the complaints of Jerusalem resound in the
palaces of princes; and to earnestly solicit monarchs and nobles to
assume the cross, so that the people might be induced to do so likewise.

The decrees concerning the holy wars were published in all the churches
of the West; in several provinces, particularly in the north, of
Europe, the prodigies and miraculous apparitions that had excited
enthusiasm at the period of the first crusades, again became common;
luminous crosses appeared in the heavens, and made the inhabitants of
Cologne and the cities in the vicinity of the Rhine believe that God
favoured the holy enterprise, and that the divine power promised the
defeat and ruin of the infidels to the arms of the Crusaders.

The orators redoubled their ardour and zeal to engage the faithful
to take a part in the holy war. From the pulpits imprecations were
poured forth against the Saracens, always accompanied by a repetition
of the words of Christ: “I am come to establish war.” The eloquence
of prelates, bishops, and pastors had no other aim than summoning
all Christian warriors to arms. The voices of preachers were not the
only trumpet-calls; poetry herself, who had but recently revived in
the southern provinces of France, chose the holy expeditions as the
themes of her songs; and the profane muse of the troubadours mingled
their notes with the animated words of the sacred orators. The Pierres
d’Auvergne, the Ponces de Capdeuil, the Folquets de Romano, ceased to
sing the love of ladies and the courtesy of knights, to celebrate in
their verses, the sufferings of Christ and the captivity of Jerusalem.
“The times are come,” said they, “in which it will be seen who are
the men worthy of serving the Eternal. God now calls upon the valiant
and chivalrous; they shall be his soldiers for ever, who, knowing how
to suffer for their faith, and fight for God, shall prove themselves
frank, generous, loyal, and brave; let the base lovers of life or
seekers for gold remain behind. God now only calls upon the good
and brave. It is his will that his faithful servants should secure
salvation by noble feats of arms; and that glory obtained in fight
should open to them the gates of heaven.”[189]

One of the minstrels of the holy war celebrates in his verses the zeal,
the prudence, and courage of the head of the Church; and to induce the
faithful to assume the cross, sings: “_We have a sure and valorous
guide, the sovereign pontiff Innocent_.”

It then began to be hoped that the father of the Christians would
himself lead the Crusaders, and sanctify the Asiatic expedition by
his presence. The pope, in the council of the Lateran, had expressed
a desire to assume the cross, and to go in person to take possession
of the heritage of Christ; but the state of Europe, the progress of
heresy, and, doubtless, also, the advice of the bishops and cardinals,
prevented the accomplishment of his design.

As germs of dissension still subsisted between several European states,
these discords might be prejudicial to the success of the holy war;
and the pope sent forth emissaries to act as angels of peace; he
himself repairing to Tuscany, to appease the quarrels that had broken
out between the Pisans and Genoese. His words soothed down all angry
passions; at his voice the most implacable enemies swore to forget
their disputes, and unite to combat against the Saracens. His most
ardent wishes appeared about to be fulfilled, and the whole West,
obedient to his sovereign will, was ready to precipitate itself upon
Asia, when he fell suddenly ill, and died, leaving to his successors
the care and honour of finishing so great an enterprise.

Like all men who have exercised great power amidst political tempests,
Innocent, after his death, was, by turns, praised and blamed with all
the exaggeration of love and hatred. Some said he had been summoned
to the heavenly Jerusalem, as God wished to reward his zeal for
the deliverance of the holy places; whilst others had recourse to
miraculous apparitions, and made saints speak in condemnation of his
memory; sometimes he was seen pursued by a dragon, whose purpose was
to inflict justice upon him; and at others he appeared surrounded by
the flames of purgatory. Europe had been in a constant state of trouble
during his pontificate; there was scarcely a kingdom upon which the
wrath of the pontiff had not been poured out; and so many excesses,
so many misfortunes had embittered men’s minds, that it was natural
they should take a pleasure in believing that the vicar of Christ upon
earth was expiating in another life the crimes of this. Innocent,
nevertheless was irreproachable in his manners; at first he had evinced
some degree of moderation; he loved truth and justice; but the unhappy
condition of the Church, the obstacles of all kinds which he met with
in his spiritual[190] government, irritated his character, and drove
him to the excesses of a violent policy; at length, preserving no
propriety or self-command, he burst forth with the ever-memorable and
reprehensible words: “_Sword, sword, spring from the scabbard, and
sharpen thyself to kill_.”[191] As he had undertaken far too much, he
left serious embarrassments to those who might assume the reins of
power after him; and such was the situation in which his policy had
placed the Holy See, that his successors were obliged to follow up his
maxims, and complete both the good and the evil he had begun. From this
period, the history of the crusades will be incessantly interrupted by
the quarrels of popes and princes, and we shall follow the pilgrims
to the Holy Land amidst the clashing of the thunders launched by the
various heads of the Church.

Censius Savelli, cardinal of St. Lucia, was chosen by the conclave to
succeed Innocent, and governed the Church under the name of Honorius
III. On the day after his coronation, the new pope wrote to the king
of Jerusalem, to announce his elevation, and to revive the hopes of the
Christians of Syria. “Let not the death of Innocent,” said he, “depress
your courage; although I am far from being his equal in merit, I will
show the same zeal for the deliverance of the Holy Land; and when the
season shall arrive, will do everything in my power to assist you.” A
pontifical letter, addressed to all bishops, exhorted them to continue
to preach the crusade.

In order to secure success to the Oriental expedition, Innocent had
first endeavoured to re-establish peace in Europe; and certainly
the necessity in which the popes found themselves at such times, to
promote concord among nations, was one of the greatest benefits of
the holy wars. Honorius followed the example of his predecessor, and
was desirous of calming all discords, even such as owed their origin
to the pretensions of the Romish see. Louis VIII., son of Philip
Augustus, at the solicitation of the pontiff, had taken arms against
England, and was not willing to renounce the project of invading a
kingdom so long subjected to the anger of the Church. The pope even
stooped to supplications to disarm the redoubtable enemy of the king
of England. He hoped that England and France, after having suspended
their hostilities, would unite their efforts for the deliverance of
the holy places; but these hopes were never accomplished. Henry III.
ascended the throne of England after the death of John, and took the
cross to secure the favour of the sovereign pontiff; but he had no
idea of quitting his kingdom. The king of France, constantly occupied
with the war against the Albigeois, and perhaps also with the secret
designs of his ambition, satisfied himself with expressing the greatest
respect for the authority of the Holy See, but took no part in the
crusade.[192]

Most of the bishops and prelates of the kingdom, whom the sovereign
pontiff had entreated to present an example of devotedness, exhibited
much greater eagerness and zeal on this occasion than the barons and
knights; many of them took the cross, and prepared to set out for the
East. Frederick, who owed the imperial crown to the protection of the
Church, renewed, in two solemn assemblies, his oath to make war against
the Saracens. The example and promises of the emperor, whatever doubt
might be entertained of their sincerity, had a powerful effect over
the princes and people of Germany. The inhabitants of the banks of the
Rhine, those of Friesland, Bavaria, Saxony, and Norway; the dukes of
Austria, Moravia, Brabant, and Lemburg; the counts of Juliers, Holland,
De Wit, and Loo; with the archbishop of Mayence and the bishops of
Bamberg, Passau, Strasburg, Munster, and Utrecht, emulatively ranged
themselves under the banners of the cross, and prepared to quit the
West.

Among the princes who took the oath to fight against the Mussulmans,
was Andrew II., king of Hungary. Bela, the father of the Hungarian
monarch, had made a vow to go to the Holy Land; but not having been
able to undertake the pilgrimage, he had, on his death-bed, required
his son to accomplish his oath. Andrew, after having taken the cross,
was for a long time detained in his states by the troubles to which
his ambition had given birth, and which he had great difficulty in
suppressing. Gertrude, whom he had married before the fifth crusade,
made enemies of the whole court and nobility by her pride and her
intrigues. This imperious princess[193] committed such extraordinary
insults against the magnates of the kingdom, and inspired them with so
violent a hatred, that they formed conspiracies against her life, and
introduced murderers even into her palace. Disorders and misfortunes
without number followed these crimes, the greatest of which, doubtless,
was the impunity of the guilty.

In such circumstances policy would certainly have pointed it out to
the king of Hungary, as his duty, to remain in his own states; but the
spectacle of so many unpunished crimes, without doubt, alarmed his
weakness, and strengthened his desire of getting at a distance from a
court filled with his enemies. Like his mother, the widow of Bela,[194]
he expected to find in the places consecrated by the sufferings
of Christ, an asylum against the griefs which beset his life; the
Hungarian monarch might likewise think that the holy pilgrimage would
make him more respected by his subjects, and that the Church, ever
armed in favour of royal crusaders, would defend the rights of his
crown better than he himself could. He resolved at length to perform
the vow he had made before his dying father, and earnestly set about
preparations for his departure for Syria.

Andrew then reigned over a vast kingdom,—Hungary, Dalmatia, Croatia,
Bosnia, Galicia, and the province of Lodomira obeyed his laws, and paid
him tribute; and throughout all these provinces, so lately enemies to
the Christians, the crusades were preached. Hordes wandering amidst
forests, listened to the complaints of Sion, and swore to fight against
the infidels. Among the nations of Hungary, who, a century before,
had been the terror of the pilgrim companions of Peter the Hermit, a
crowd of warriors eagerly took the cross, and promised to follow their
monarch to the Holy Land.

Vessels and fleets for the transport of the Crusaders were equipped
in all the ports of the Baltic, the ocean, and the Mediterranean; and
yet, at the very same time, a crusade was being preached against the
inhabitants of Prussia, who still remained in the darkness of idolatry.
Poland, Saxony, Norway, and Livonia armed their warriors to overthrow
the idols of paganism on the banks of the Oder and the Vistula, whilst
the other nations of the West were preparing to make war against the
Saracens in the plains of Judæa and Syria.

The still savage people of Prussia, separated by their religion and
their customs from the other inhabitants of Europe, presented in the
centre of Christendom, in the thirteenth century, a living picture
of ancient paganism, and of the superstitions of the old nations of
the North. Their character and their manners are worthy of fixing the
attention of both the historian and his readers, fatigued, perhaps, by
the constant repetition of the preaching of holy wars, and the distant
expeditions of the Crusaders.

Much discussion has taken place concerning the origin of the ancient
inhabitants of Prussia, and we have nothing on this head but
conjectures and systems. The Prussians were, in person, like the
Germans;[195] blue eyes, a spirited and lively look, ruddy cheeks, a
lofty stature, a robust form, and light hair: this resemblance to the
Germans was produced by climate, and not by the mixture of the nations;
the inhabitants of Prussia had more affinity with the Lithuanians,
whose language they spoke, and whom they imitated in their dress. They
lived by the chase, fishing, and the flesh of their flocks; agriculture
was not unknown to them; their mares furnished them with milk, their
sheep with wool, their bees with honey; in commercial transactions they
had very little to do with money: to prepare flax and leather, to split
stones, to sharpen their arms, and to fashion yellow amber, constituted
the whole of their industry. They marked time by knots tied in thongs,
and the hours by the words _twilight_, _light_, _dawn_, _sunrise_,
_evening_, _the first sleep_, &c. The appearance of the Pleïades
directed them in their labours.

The months of the year bore the names of the productions of the earth,
and of the objects presented to their eyes by each season; they knew
the month of crows, the month of pigeons, that of cuckoos, of the green
birch-trees, of the linden-trees, of corn, of the departure of the
birds, of the fall of leaves, &c. Wars, the conflagrations of great
forests, hurricanes, and inundations, formed the principal epochs of
their history.

The people dwelt in huts built of earth, the rich in houses constructed
of oak timber; there was not a city in Prussia. Some strong castles
appeared upon the hills. This nation, though savage, recognised
princes and nobles; he who had conquered enemies, and he who excelled
in taming horses, attained nobility. The lords held the right of
life and death over their vassals; the Prussians made no wars for
the purpose of conquering an enemy’s country, but solely to defend
their homes and their gods. Their arms consisted of the lance and the
javelin, which they handled with much skill. The warriors named their
chief, who was blessed by the high priest; before going to battle, the
Prussians selected one of their prisoners of war, fastened him to a
tree, and transfixed him with arrows.[196] They believed in omens; the
eagle, the white pigeon, the crow, the stork, the bustard, promised
victory; the stag, the wolf, the lynx, the mouse, the sight of a sick
person, or even of an old woman, announced defeats or reverses; when
presenting their hand, they offered peace; when swearing to treaties,
they placed one hand upon their breast and the other upon the sacred
oak. When victorious, they tried their prisoners of war, and the most
distinguished among them expired at the stake,—a sacrifice to the gods
of the country.

Amidst all their barbarous customs, the Prussians had the reputation of
respecting the laws of hospitality. The stranger and the shipwrecked
mariner were sure to find an asylum and succour among them; intrepid
in war, simple and mild in peace, grateful but vindictive, respecting
misfortune, they had more virtues than vices, and were only corrupted
by the excess of their superstition.

The Prussians believed in another life; they called hell, _Peckla_;
chains, thick darkness, and fetid waters constituted the punishment of
the wicked. In the Elysian fields, which they called _Rogus_, beautiful
women, banquets, delicious drink, dances, soft couches, and fine
clothes were the rewards of virtue.

In a place called _Remové_, arose a flourishing oak, which had
witnessed the passage of a hundred generations, whose colossal trunk
contained three images of their principal gods; the foliage daily
dripped with the blood of immolated victims; there the high priest had
established his abode, and there administered justice. The priests
alone ventured to approach this holy place; the guilty slunk from it
trembling. _Perkunas_, the god of thunder and fire, was the first among
the deities of the Prussians; he had the countenance of an angry man,
his beard was curled, and his head was surrounded with flames. The
people called claps of thunder, the march or steps of Perkunas. Near
the grove of Remové, on the banks of a sulphureous spring, an eternal
fire burned in honour of the god of thunder.

Near Perkunas, _Potrimpus_ appeared, in the form of a young man,
wearing a crown of wheat-ears; he was adored as the god of waters and
rivers; he preserved mankind from the scourge of war, and presided over
the pleasures of peace. By a strange contradiction, they offered up to
this pacific divinity, the blood of animals, and that of the captives
slaughtered at the foot of the oak; sometimes children were sacrificed
to him; the priests consecrated the serpent to him, as symbolical of
fortune.

Beneath the shade of the sacred tree, was still another idol, called
_Pycollos_, the god of the dead; he bore the form of an old man, with
grey hair, hollow eyes, and a pale countenance, his head enfolded in a
shroud; his altars were heaps of human bones; the infernal deities were
obedient to his laws; he inspired both grief and terror.

A fourth divinity, _Curko_, whose image ornamented the branches of the
oak of Remové, furnished mankind with the necessaries of life. Every
year, at autumnal seed-time, his image was renewed; it consisted of a
goat-skin, elevated upon a pole eight feet high, crowned with blades
of corn; the priest sacrificed upon a stone, honey, milk, and the
fruits of the earth, whilst the youth of both sexes formed a circle
round the idol.

The Prussians celebrated several other festivals during spring and
summer, in honour of the same god; at the spring festival, which took
place on the 22nd of March, they addressed Curko in these words: “It is
thou who hast chased away winter, and brought fair and fine days back
to us; by thee the gardens and the fields rebloom; by thee the forests
and the woods resume their verdure.” The inhabitants of Prussia had a
crowd of other gods, whom they invoked for their flocks, their bees,
the forests, the waters, harvest, commerce, the peace of families, and
conjugal happiness; a divinity with a hundred eyes watched over the
threshold of houses; one god guarded the yard, another the stable;
the hunter heard the spirit of the forest howl amidst the tree-tops;
the mariner recommended himself to the god of the sea. _Laimelé_ was
invoked by women in labour, and spun the lives of mankind. Tutelary
divinities arrested the progress of conflagrations, caused the sap
of the birch-trees to flow, guarded roads, and awakened workmen and
labourers before the dawn of day. The air, the earth, the waters were
peopled by gnomes or little gods, and with ghosts and goblins, which
they called _arvans_. It was believed by all that the oak was a tree
dear to the gods, and that its shade offered an asylum against the
violence of men or the assaults of destiny. In addition to the oak of
Remové, the Prussians had several other trees of the same kind, which
they considered the sanctuaries of their divinities. They consecrated
also linden-trees, firs, maples, and even whole forests; they held in
reverence fountains, lakes, and mountains; they adored serpents, owls,
storks, and other animals: in short, in the countries inhabited by
the Prussians, all nature was filled with divinities, and, up to the
fourteenth century, it might be said of a European nation, as Bossuet
said of ancient paganism, “_Everything there was god, except God
himself_.”

A long time before the crusades, St. Adalbert had left his native
country, Bohemia, to penetrate into the forests of Prussia, and
endeavour to convert the Prussians to Christianity; but his
eloquence, his moderation, or his charity, could not disarm the fury
of the priests of Perkunas. Adalbert died, pierced with arrows, and
received the palm of martyrdom; other missionaries shared the same
fate; their blood arose against their murderers, and the report of
their death, together with an account of the cruelties of a barbarous
people, everywhere cried aloud upon the Christians of the North for
vengeance. The neighbouring nations were constantly entertaining the
resolution to take arms against the idolaters of Prussia. An abbot of
the monastery of Oliva, more able, and still further, more fortunate
than his predecessors, undertook the conversion of the pagans of the
Oder and the Vistula, and succeeded, with the assistance of the Holy
See, in getting up a crusade against the worshippers of false gods; a
great number of Christians took the cross, at the summons of the pope,
who promised them eternal life if they fell in fight, and lands and
treasures if they triumphed over the enemies of Christ. The knights of
Christ and the knights of the sword, instituted to subdue the pagans
of Livonia, with the Teutonic knights, who in Palestine rivalled in
power and glory the two other orders of the Temple and the Hospital,
at the first signal flocked to the standards of the army assembled to
invade Prussia, and convert its inhabitants: this war lasted more than
two centuries. In this sanguinary struggle, if the Christian religion
sometimes inspired its combatants with its virtues, the leaders of
this long crusade were much more frequently influenced by vengeance,
ambition, and avarice. The knights of the Teutonic order, whose bravery
almost always amounted to heroism, remained masters of the country
conquered by their arms. These victorious monks never edified the
people they subdued, either by their moderation or their charity; and
were often accused before the tribunal of the head of the Church, of
having converted the Prussians, not to make them servants of Christ,
but to increase the number of their own subjects and slaves.

We have only spoken of the people of Prussia, and of the wars made
against them, to exhibit to our readers a nation and customs almost
unknown to modern scholars even; and to show how far ambition and a
thirst of conquest was able to abuse the spirit of the crusades: we
hasten to return to the expedition that was being prepared against the
Saracens.

Germany considered Frederick II. as the leader of the war about to
be made in Asia; but the new emperor, seated on a throne for a long
time shaken by civil wars, dreading the enterprises of the Italian
republics, and perhaps those of the popes their protectors, thought it
prudent to defer his departure for Palestine.

The zeal of the Crusaders, however, did not abate, and in their
impatience they turned their eyes towards the king of Hungary to
take the command in the holy war. Andrew, accompanied by the duke of
Bavaria, the duke of Austria, and the German nobles who had taken
the cross, set out for the East, at the head of a numerous army, and
repaired to Spalatro, where vessels from Venice, Zara, Ancona, and
other cities of the Adriatic, awaited the Crusaders, to transport them
into Palestine.

In all the countries through which he marched, the king of Hungary was
followed by the benedictions of the people. When he approached the city
of Spalatro, the inhabitants and the clergy came out in procession
to meet him, and conducted him to their principal church, where all
the faithful were assembled to call down the mercy of Heaven upon the
Christian warriors. A few days after, the fleet of the Crusaders left
the port[197] of Spalatro, and set sail for the island of Cyprus,
at which place were met the deputies of the king and the patriarch
of Jerusalem, of the orders of the Temple and St. John, and of the
Teutonic knights.

A crowd of Crusaders, who had embarked at Brindisi, at Genoa, and
at Marseilles, preceded the king of Hungary and his army. Lusignan,
king of Cyprus, and the greater part of his barons, influenced by the
example of so many illustrious princes, took the cross, and promised to
follow them into the Holy Land. All the Crusaders embarked together at
the port of Lemisso, and landed in triumph at Ptolemaïs.

An Arabian historian says, that since the time of Saladin the
Christians had never had so numerous an army in Syria.[198] Thanks to
Heaven were offered up in all the churches, for the powerful aid it
had sent to the Holy Land; but the joy of the Christians of Palestine
was quickly troubled by the serious difficulty in which they found
themselves to procure provisions for such a multitude of pilgrims.

This year (1217) had been barren throughout the richest countries of
Syria;[199] and the vessels from the West had only been laden with
machines of war, arms, and baggage. Deficiency of food was soon felt
among the Crusaders, and led the soldiers to license and robbery;
the Bavarians committed the greatest disorders; pillaging houses and
monasteries, and devastating the neighbouring country; the leaders had
no other means of reëstablishing order and peace in the army, but by
giving the signal for war against the Saracens; and, to save the lands
and dwellings of the Christians, they proposed to their soldiers to
ravage the cities and territories of the infidels.

The whole army, commanded by the kings of Jerusalem, Cyprus, and
Hungary, encamped on the banks of the torrent of Cison. The patriarch
of the holy city, in order to strike the imagination of the Crusaders,
and prevent their forgetting the object of their enterprise, repaired
to the camp, bringing with him a portion of the wood of the true cross,
which he pretended to have been saved at the battle of Tiberias. The
kings and princes came out, barefooted, to meet him, and received with
respect the sign of redemption. This ceremony rekindled the zeal and
enthusiasm of the Crusaders, whose ardent desire now was to fight for
Christ. The army crossed the torrent, and advanced towards the valley
of Jesraël, between Mount Hermon and Mount Gelboé, without meeting
an enemy. The leaders and soldiers bathed in the Jordan, and passed
over the plain of Jericho, and along the shores of the great lake
of Genesareth. The Christian army marched singing spiritual songs;
religion and its remembrances had restored discipline and peace among
them. Every object and place they beheld around them filled them with a
pious veneration for the Holy Land. In this campaign, which was a true
pilgrimage, they made a great number of prisoners without fighting a
battle, and returned to Ptolemaïs loaded with booty.

At the period of this crusade, Malek-Adel no longer reigned over either
Syria or Egypt. After having mounted the throne of Saladin by injustice
and violence, he had descended from it voluntarily; the conqueror of
all obstacles, and having no longer a wish to form, he became sensible
of the emptiness of human grandeur, and gave up the reins of an empire
that nobody had the power to dispute with him. Melik Kamel, the eldest
of his sons, was sultan of Cairo; and Corradin[200] was sultan of
Damascus. His other sons had received, as their shares of the empire,
the principalities of Bosra, Baalbec, Mesopotamia, &c. Malek-Adel,
relieved from the cares of government, visited his children by turns,
and preserved peace among them. All he had reserved of his past power
was the ascendancy of a great renown, and of a glory acquired by
numberless heroic exploits; but this ascendancy held princes, people,
and army in subjection. In moments of peril, his counsels became laws:
the soldiers still considered him as their leader; his sons as their
sovereign arbiter; and all Mussulmans as their defender and support.

The new crusade had spread terror among the infidels, but Malek-Adel
calmed their fears by assuring them that the Christians would soon be
divided amongst themselves, and by telling them that this formidable
expedition resembled the storms which howl over Mount Libanus, and
which disperse of themselves: neither the armies of Egypt, nor the
armies of Syria, made their appearance in Judæa; and the Crusaders
assembled at Ptolemaïs were astonished at meeting no enemy to contend
with. The leaders of the Christian army had resolved to direct their
march towards the banks of the Nile; but winter, which was about to
commence, would not permit them to undertake so distant an enterprise.
To employ the soldiers, whom idleness always seduced into license, it
was determined to make an attack upon Mount Tabor, where the Mussulmans
had fortified themselves.

Mount Tabor, so celebrated in the Old and New Testament, arises like
a superb dome amidst the vast plain of Galilee. The declivity of
the mountain is covered with flowers and odoriferous plants; from
the summit of Tabor, which forms a level of a league in extent, may
be seen, travellers say, all the banks of the Jordan, the Lake of
Tiberias, the Sea of Syria, and most of the places in which Christ
performed his miracles.

A church, the erection of which was due to the piety of St. Helena,
stood on the very spot where the transfiguration of Christ took place
in presence of his disciples, and for a length of time attracted crowds
of pilgrims. Two monasteries, built at the summit of Tabor, recalled
for centuries the memory of Moses and Elias, whose names they bore;
but, from the reign of Saladin, the standard of Mahomet had floated
over this holy mountain; the church of St. Helena and the monasteries
of Moses and Elias had been demolished, and upon their ruins was
raised a fortress, from which the Mussulmans constantly threatened the
territories of Ptolemaïs.

It was impossible to ascend Mount Tabor without encountering a thousand
dangers; but nothing intimidated the Christian warriors: the patriarch
of Jerusalem, who marched at their head, showed them the true cross,
and animated them by his example and his eloquent words. Enormous
stones rolled from the heights occupied by the infidels, who poured
down an endless shower of javelins and arrows upon all the roads which
led to the top of the mountain. The valour of the soldiers of the
cross braved all the efforts of the Saracens; the king of Jerusalem
distinguished himself by prodigies of bravery, and killed two emirs
with his own hand. The summit of the mountain being attained, the
Crusaders dispersed the Mussulmans, and pursued them to the gates
of their fortress: nothing could resist their arms. But all at once
several of the leaders began to entertain suspicions regarding the
intentions of the sultan of Damascus; and the fear of a surprise
acted the more strongly on their minds from no one having foreseen
it. Whilst the Mussulmans retired filled with terror behind their
ramparts, a sudden panic seized the conquerors: the Crusaders renounced
the attack of the fortress, and the whole Christian army retreated
without effecting anything; as if it had only ascended Mount Tabor to
contemplate the spot rendered sacred by the transfiguration of the
Saviour.

We could scarcely yield faith to the account of this precipitate
flight, without the evidence of contemporary historians;[201] the
ancient chronicles, according to their custom, do not fail to attribute
to treachery an event they cannot comprehend; it appears to us,
however, much more natural to suppose that the retreat of the Crusaders
was produced by the discord and want of foresight which prevailed in
all their undertakings.[202]

This retreat had most fatal results; whilst the leaders reproached
each other with the disgrace of the army and the egregious error
they had committed, the knights and soldiers sank into a state of
discouragement. The patriarch of Jerusalem refused from that time to
bear the wood of the true cross in the van of the Crusaders, as he
found the sight of it could neither revive their piety nor reanimate
their courage. The kings and princes who directed the crusade, wishing
to retrieve so shameful a reverse before they returned to Palestine,
led the army towards Phœnicia. In this new campaign no exploit
signalized their arms being winter, a great number of the soldiers,
overcome by cold, remained abandoned on the roads, whilst others fell
into the hands of the Bedouin Arabs. On Christmas eve, the Crusaders,
who were encamped between Tyre and Sarphat, were surprised by a violent
tempest; wind, rain, hail, whirlwinds, incessant peals of thunder
killed their horses, carried away their tents, and scattered their
baggage. This disaster completed their despondency, and created a
belief that Heaven refused them its support.

As they were in serious want of provisions, and the whole army could
not subsist in one place, they resolved to divide themselves into four
different bodies till the end of winter. This separation, which was
made amidst mutual complaints, appeared to be the work of discord much
more than of necessity. The king of Jerusalem, the duke of Austria, and
the grand master of St. John encamped in the plains of Cæsarea; the
king of Hungary, the king of Cyprus, and Raymond, son of the prince of
Antioch, retired to Tripoli;[203] the grand masters of the Templars and
the Teutonic knights, and Andrew d’Avesnes, with the Flemish Crusaders,
went to fortify a castle built at the foot of Mount Carmel; the other
Crusaders retired to Ptolemaïs with the intention of going back to
Europe.

The king of Cyprus fell ill and died just as he was upon the point of
embarking for his own kingdom. The king of Hungary was discouraged, and
began to despair of the success of a war so unfortunately commenced.
This prince, after a sojourn of three months in Palestine, thought his
vow accomplished, and resolved, all at once, to return to his dominions.

The West had doubtless been surprised to see Andrew abandon his
kingdom, torn by factions, to repair to Syria; and the Eastern
Christians were not less astonished at seeing this prince leave
Palestine without having done anything for the deliverance of the holy
places. The patriarch of Jerusalem reproached him with inconstancy,
and employed his utmost efforts to retain him beneath the banners of
the cross; but finding Andrew would not yield to his prayers, he had
recourse to threats, and displayed the formidable train of the weapons
of the Church. Nothing, however, could shake the resolution of the king
of Hungary, who satisfied himself with not appearing to desert the
cause of Christ by leaving half his troops under the command of the
king of Jerusalem.

After having quitted Palestine, Andrew remained for a long time in
Armenia, appearing to forget his own enemies, as he had forgotten those
of Christ. He came back into Europe through Asia Minor and beheld,
whilst passing Constantinople, the wreck of the Latin empire, which
ought to have roused him from his pious indolence, and have reminded
him of his own dangers. The Hungarian monarch, who had left his army in
Syria, took back with him a number of relics; such as the head of St.
Peter, the right hand of the apostle Thomas, and one of the seven vases
in which Christ changed water into wine at the marriage in Cana: his
confidence in these revered objects made him negligent of the means of
human prudence; and, if we may believe a contemporary chronicle,[204]
when he returned into Hungary, the relics which he brought from the
Holy Land sufficed for the suppression of all the troubles of his
states, and caused peace, the laws, and justice, to nourish throughout
his provinces. The greater part of the Hungarian historians, however,
hold quite another language,[205] and reproach their monarch with
having dissipated his treasures and his armies in an imprudent and
an unfortunate expedition; the nobility and people took advantage of
his long absence to impose laws upon him, and obtain liberties and
privileges which weakened the royal power, and scattered the germs of a
rapid decay in the kingdom of Hungary.

After the departure of the king of Hungary, a great number of Crusaders
arrived from the ports of Holland, France, and Italy. The Crusaders
from Friesland, Cologne, and the banks of the Rhine had stopped on the
coast of Portugal, where they had conquered the Moors in several great
battles, killed two Saracen princes, and mounted the banners of the
cross upon the walls of Alcazar. They described the miracles by which
Heaven had seconded their valour, and the apparition of angels, clothed
in resplendent armour, who had fought on the banks of the Tagus, in the
ranks of the soldiers of Christ.[206] The arrival of these warriors,
with the account of their victories, revived the courage of the
Crusaders who had remained in Palestine under the command of Leopold,
duke of Austria; with such a powerful reinforcement, nothing was talked
of but renewing the war against the Mussulmans.

The project of conquering the banks of the Nile often occupied the
thoughts of the Christians; since the idea of a war in Egypt had been
put forth by the pope himself amidst the council of the Lateran, it had
been considered as an inspiration from Heaven; they only thought of
the advantages of a rich conquest, and the perils of so difficult an
enterprise appeared of no importance in the eyes of the soldiers of the
cross.

The Christian army, commanded by the king of Jerusalem, the duke
of Austria, and William, count of Holland, embarked at the port of
Ptolemaïs, and landed within sight of Damietta, on the northern bank of
the second mouth of the Nile. The city of Damietta,[207] situated at
the distance of a mile from the sea, had a double rampart on the river
side, and a triple wall on the land side; a tower arose in the middle
of the Nile, and an iron chain, which reached from the city to the
tower, prevented the passage of vessels. The city contained a numerous
garrison, with provisions and munitions of war for a long siege.
Damietta had already several times resisted formidable attacks of the
Christians. Roger, king of Sicily, had made himself master of it in the
preceding century, but he was not able to retain and defend it, against
the united forces of the Mussulmans.

The Crusaders arrived before Damietta early in April; having pitched
their tents in a vast plain, they had behind them lakes and pools
abounding in fish of all kinds;[208] before them the Nile, covered with
their vessels; a thousand canals, crowned with evergreen papyrus and
reeds, intersected the lands, and spread freshness and fertility around
them. In the fields which had so lately been the theatre of sanguinary
contests, no traces of war were to be seen; harvests of rice covered
the plains in which Christian armies had perished by famine; groves of
oranges and citrons loaded with flowers and fruit; woods of palms and
sycamores, thickets of jasmines and odoriferous shrubs, with a crowd
of plants and wonders, unknown to the pilgrims, created the image of
an earthly paradise, and made them fancy that Damietta must have been
the first dwelling of man in his state of innocence. The aspect of a
beautiful sky and a rich climate intoxicated them with joy, kept hope
alive in their hearts, and held out to them the accomplishment of
all the divine promises. In their religious and warlike enthusiasm,
they believed they saw Providence prodigal of its miracles for the
success of their arms; scarcely had they established their camp on
the bank of the Nile, when an eclipse of the moon covered the horizon
with darkness; and even this phenomenon inflamed their courage, as it
appeared to them a presage of the greatest victories.

The first attacks[209] were directed against the tower built in the
middle of the Nile; vessels, in which were placed towers, ladders,
and drawbridges, approached the walls. The soldiers who manned them,
braving the arrows and murderous machines of the Mussulmans, made
several assaults; but prodigies of strength, courage, and skill were
useless. The most intrepid of the Crusaders, victims of their own rash
bravery and devotedness, perished, swallowed up by the waves, without
being able to be succoured or avenged by their companions. In all
the attacks, nothing could equal the impetuous valour of the Western
warriors; but this valour was not seconded by either the prudence of
the commanders or the discipline of the soldiers; each nation had its
leader, its machines of war, its days for fighting; no order governed
either attack or retreat; the soldiers on board the vessels wished to
manœuvre them, the sailors would fight.

The frequent checks they experienced, at length, however, taught
them prudence: the lightest of their vessels ascended the Nile, and
returning to cast anchor above the tower built in the middle of the
river, attacked and broke asunder the bridge of boats which united
the tower with the city. Industry likewise lent its assistance to the
bravery of the Crusaders; machines of war were invented, of which no
models had previously existed. An enormous wooden castle, built upon
two vessels,[210] joined together by beams and joists, was admired as
a miraculous invention, and considered as a certain pledge of victory.
Upon this floating castle was a drawbridge, which could be lowered
upon the tower of the Saracens, and galleries destined to receive the
soldiers who were to attack the walls. A poor priest of the church
of Cologne,[211] who had preached the crusade on the banks of the
Rhine, and followed the Christian army into Egypt, was charged with
the superintendence of the erection of this formidable edifice. As the
popes in their letters always advised the Crusaders to take with them
to the East men skilled in the mechanical arts,[212] the Christian
army was in no want of workmen to perform the most difficult labours;
the liberality of the leaders and soldiers supplied all the necessary
expenses.

The whole army looked with impatience for the moment at which
the enormous fortress should be brought near to the tower on the
Nile; prayers were offered up in the camp for the protection of
Heaven; the patriarch and the king of Jerusalem, the clergy and the
soldiers, during several days, submitted to all the austerities of
penitence,—all marched in procession barefooted to the seashore. The
leaders had fixed upon the festival of the apostle St. Bartholomew as
the day for the assault, and the Crusaders were filled with hope and
ardour. They vied with each other in eagerness to be of the assaulting
party, for which the best soldiers of each nation were selected, and
Leopold, duke of Austria, the model of Christian knights, obtained the
honour of commanding an expedition with which the first success of the
crusade was connected.

On the appointed day, the two vessels surmounted by the wooden tower
received the signal for moving. They carried three hundred warriors
fully armed; and an innumerable multitude of Mussulmans assembled on
the walls contemplated the spectacle with surprise mingled with dread.
The two vessels pursued their silent course up the middle of the river,
whilst all the Crusaders, either drawn up in battle-array on the left
bank of the Nile, or dispersed over the neighbouring hills, saluted
with loudest acclamations the moving fortress which bore the fortunes
and the hopes of the Christian army. On drawing near to the walls the
two vessels cast anchor, and the soldiers prepared for the assault.
Whilst the Christians hurled their javelins and got ready their lances
and swords, the Saracens poured upon them torrents of Greek fire, and
employed every effort to make the wooden castle on which their enemies
fought a prey to the flames. The one party was encouraged by the
shouts and applauses of the Christian army, the other by the thousand
times repeated acclamations of the inhabitants of Damietta. Amidst
the fight, the machine of the Crusaders all at once appeared on fire;
the drawbridge lowered on to the walls of the tower wavered and was
unsteady; the flagstaff of the duke of Austria fell into the Nile, and
the banner of the Christians remained in the hands of the Mussulmans.
At this sight the Saracens uttered the most extravagant cries of joy,
whilst groans and sounds of grief were heard along the shore on which
the Crusaders were encamped; the patriarch of Jerusalem, the clergy,
the whole army, fell on their knees, and raised their supplicating
hands towards heaven.

But soon, as if God had been favourable to their prayers, the flames
were extinguished, the machine was repaired, the drawbridge was
replaced, and the companions of Leopold renewed the attack with more
ardour than ever. From the top of their fortress they commanded
the walls of the tower, and dealt mighty blows with sabre, spear,
battle-axe, and iron mace. Two soldiers sprang upon the platform upon
which the Saracens defended themselves; they carried terror among the
besieged, who descended tumultuously to the first stage of the tower;
the latter set fire to the floor, and endeavoured to oppose a rampart
of flames between themselves and the enemies who rushed down in pursuit
of them; but these last efforts of despair and bravery presented but a
vain resistance to the Christian soldiers. The Mussulmans were attacked
in all parts of the tower; and their walls, shaken by the machines,
appeared to be sinking around them, and about to bury them beneath the
ruins: in this hopeless condition they laid down their arms, and sued
to their conquerors for life.

After this memorable victory, the Christians, masters of the tower of
the Nile, broke the chain which impeded the passage of vessels, and
their fleet was able to approach close to the ramparts of the city.

About the same time (September, 1217) Malek-Adel, who had rendered
himself so formidable to the Christians, died in the capital of Egypt.
He heard before his death of the victory which the Christians had
gained at Damietta; and the Crusaders did not fail to say that he had
sunk under the effects of despair, and that he carried with him to the
tomb the power and glory of the Mussulmans.

The Christians, in their histories, have represented Malek-Adel as an
ambitious, cruel, and stern prince; Oriental writers celebrate his
piety and mildness. An Arabian historian boasts of his love of justice
and truth,[213] and paints, by a single trait, the moderation of the
absolute monarchs of Asia, when he says, “that the brother of Saladin
listened without anger to that which displeased him.”

Historians unite in praising the bravery of the Mussulman prince,
and the ability he displayed in the execution of all his designs. No
prince knew better how to make himself obeyed, or to give to supreme
power that brilliant exterior which strikes the imagination of nations,
and disposes them to submission. In his court, he always appeared
surrounded with the pomp of the East: his palace was as a sanctuary
which no one durst approach: he rarely appeared in public; when he
did, it was in a manner to inspire fear: as he was fortunate in all
his undertakings, the Mussulmans had no difficulty in believing that
the favourite of fortune was the favourite of Heaven: the caliph of
Bagdad sent ambassadors to salute him _king of kings_. Malek-Adel was
pleased to be styled in camps Seïf Eddin[214] (the sword of religion),
and this glorious name, which he had merited by his contests with the
Christians, drew upon him the love and confidence of the soldiers of
Islamism. He astonished the East by his abdication, as much as he had
astonished it by his victories; the surprise he excited only added
to his glory as well as to his power; and, that his destiny might
in everything be extraordinary, fortune decreed that when he had
descended from the throne, he should still remain master. His fifteen
sons, of whom several were sovereigns, still trembled before him;
nations prostrated themselves on his passage; up to the very hour in
which he closed his eyes, his presence, his name only, maintained peace
in his family and the provinces, and order and discipline in the armies.

At his death the face of everything began to change; the empire of
the Ayoubites, which he had sustained by his exploits, gave tokens
of decline; the ambition of the emirs, for a long time restrained,
broke out into conspiracies against the supreme authority; a spirit of
license began to be apparent in the Mussulman armies, and particularly
among the troops that defended Egypt.

The Crusaders ought to have profited by the death of Malek-Adel, and
the consequences it was sure to produce, by attacking the discouraged
Mussulmans without intermission. But instead of following up their
success, after they had obtained possession of the Tower of the Nile,
they all at once neglected the labours of the siege, and appeared
to have fallen asleep over their first victories. A great number of
them, persuaded that they had done enough for the cause of Christ,
only thought of embarking to return into Europe. Every vessel that
left the port recalled to the pilgrims remembrances of home; and the
beautiful sky of Damietta, which had inflamed their imaginations at
the commencement of the siege, was not sufficient to retain them in a
country which they began to consider as a place of exile.

The clergy, however, warmly censured the retreat and desertion of
the Crusaders, and implored Heaven to punish the base soldiers who
thus abandoned the standards of the cross. Six thousand pilgrims from
Brittany, who were returning to Europe, were shipwrecked on the coast
of Italy, and almost all perished; and the ecclesiastics, with the most
ardent of the Crusaders, did not fail to see, in so great a disaster, a
manifestation of divine anger. When the Crusaders of Friesland, after
having deserted the banners of the Holy Land, had returned into the
West, the ocean all at once broke through the dykes, and overflowed its
customary boundaries; the richest provinces of Holland were submerged,
and a hundred thousand inhabitants, with whole cities, disappeared
beneath the waters. Many Christians attributed this calamity to the
culpable retreat of the Frieson and Dutch Crusaders.

The pope beheld with pain the return of the pilgrim deserters from the
cause of Christ. Honorius neglected nothing to secure the success of
a war he had preached; and he every day, both by prayers and threats,
pressed the departure of those who, after having taken the cross,
delayed the accomplishment of their vow.

According to the usual custom of navigators, two periods of the year
were fixed upon at which it was best to cross the sea. The pilgrims
almost always embarked in the month of March and in the month of
September, whether to repair to the East or to return to Europe; which
caused them to be compared to those birds of passage that change their
climate at the approach of a new season, and towards the end of fine
weather.[215] At each passage, the Mediterranean was covered with
vessels which transported Crusaders, some returning to their homes,
others going to fight the infidels. At the very moment the Christians
were deploring the loss of the Frieson and Dutch warriors, their
spirits were restored by seeing Crusaders from Germany, Pisa, Genoa,
Venice, and several provinces of France, arrive in the camp at Damietta.

Among the French warriors, history names Hervé, count of Nevers; Hugh,
count de la Marche; Miles de Bar-sur-Seine; the lords John of Artois
and Ponce de Crancey; Ithier de Thacy, and Savary de Mauléon; they
were accompanied by the archbishop of Bordeaux, the bishops of Angers,
Autun, Beauvais, Paris, Meaux, Noyon, &c. England also sent the bravest
of her knights into Egypt. Henry III. had taken the cross after the
council of the Lateran; but as he could not quit his dominions, at that
time a prey to civil wars and torn by discord, the earls of Harcourt,
Chester, and Arundel, with Prince Oliver,[216] were honoured with the
charge of acquitting, in his name, the vow he had taken to fight in the
East for the cause of Christ.

At the head of the pilgrims who arrived at that time in Egypt were
two cardinals, whom the pope had sent to the Christian army. Robert
de Courçon, one of the preachers of the crusade, was charged with the
mission of inculcating the moral precepts of Christ in the camp of the
Crusaders, and animating the zeal and devotion of the soldiers by his
eloquence. Cardinal Pelagius, bishop of Albano, was invested with the
entire confidence of the Holy See; he brought with him the treasures
that were to defray the expenses of the war; the Crusaders from Rome
and several other cities of Italy marched under his orders, and
recognised him as their military leader.

Cardinal Pelagius, by his position, was endowed with great authority
in the Christian army, and his naturally imperious character led him
to assume even more power than he had received from the Holy See. In
whatever affair he was employed, he acknowledged no equal, and would
not endure a superior. He had been known to oppose the sovereign
pontiff in the bosom of the conclave; he would have resisted the most
powerful monarchs, even in their own councils. Cardinal Pelagius,
persuaded that Providence meant to make use of him to accomplish great
designs, believed himself fit for all works, and appointed to all
kinds of glory; when he had formed a determination, he maintained it
with invincible obstinacy, and was influenced by neither obstacles nor
perils, nor even by the lessons of experience. If Pelagius originated
any advice in council, he supported it with all the menaces of the
court of Rome, and often gave cause for a belief that the thunders of
the Church had only been confided to his hands, that he might secure
the triumph of his own opinions.

Pelagius had scarcely arrived in Egypt, when, as legate of the pope,
he disputed the command of the army with John of Brienne. To support
his pretensions, he asserted that the Crusaders had taken up arms at
the desire of the sovereign pontiff; that they were the soldiers of
the Church, and ought to recognise no other head than the legate of
the Holy See: these assumptions gave great offence to the barons and
principal leaders. From that time it was easy to foresee that discord
would be introduced by him whose mission it was to establish peace;
and that the envoy of the pope, charged to preach humility among
Christians, was about to ruin everything by his mad presumption.[217]
Cardinal de Courçon died shortly after his arrival.

The continuator of William of Tyre, whilst deploring the death of this
legate, who had been remarkable for his moderation, characterizes, by a
single word, the conduct of Pelagius, and the consequences that might
be expected from it, by saying: “Then died Cardinal Peter, and Pelagius
lived, which was a great pity.”

In the mean time, the approach of danger had reunited the Mussulman
princes. The caliph of Bagdad, whom James of Vitri[218] styles _the
pope of the infidels_, exhorted the nations to take up arms against
the Christians. All the sons of Malek-Adel, who reigned over the
provinces of Syria and of Yemen, prepared to march to the assistance
of Egypt. The sultan of Damascus, after having made several incursions
into the territories of Ptolemaïs, gathered together his whole army,
and resolved to go and defend Damietta. As he had reason to fear the
Christians might take advantage of his absence to seize Jerusalem and
fortify themselves in it, he caused the ramparts of the holy city to be
demolished. He also ordered the fortress of Tabor, and all those that
the Mussulmans held along the coasts of Palestine, to be destroyed; a
vigorous measure that afflicted the infidels, but was calculated to
afflict the Christians still more; as it proved to them that they had
to contend with enemies animated by despair, and disposed to sacrifice
everything to secure their own safety.

The sultan of Cairo encamped in the vicinity of Damietta, where he
awaited the princes of his family. The garrison of the city received
every day provisions and reinforcements, and was in a condition to
resist the Christian army for a length of time. The preparations and
the approach of the Mussulmans at length roused the Crusaders from
their state of inaction. Animated by their leaders, but more by the
appearance of danger and the presence of a formidable enemy; still led
by the king of Jerusalem, who had resisted the pretensions of Pelagius,
the Christian soldiers resumed the labours of the siege and made
several assaults upon the city on the river side. The winter, which had
just set in, did not at all prevent their attacks; nothing could equal
the heroic constancy with which they braved, during several months,
cold, rain, hunger, all the fatigues of war, and all the rigours of the
season. A contagious malady committed great ravages in the Christian
army: a frightful storm, which lasted three days, carried away the
tents and the baggage of both leaders and soldiers; but nothing
diminished the fury of the contests, which were incessantly renewed.

At length the Christians, having become masters of all the western
bank of the Nile, determined to cross the river, and attack the city
on the land side. The passage was difficult and dangerous; the sultan
of Cairo had fixed his camp on the opposite shore; the plain on which
the Crusaders wished to pitch their tents was covered with Mussulman
soldiers; an unexpected event removed all obstacles.

We have spoken of the seditious spirit of the emirs, who, since the
death of Malek-Adel, had openly shown their ambitious designs and
sought to introduce divisions into the Mussulman armies. The most
remarkable among these emirs, was the leader of a troop of Curds, named
Emad-eddin,[219] who had taken a part in all the revolutions of Egypt
and Syria. Associated with the destinies of the sons of Ayoub, this
emir had witnessed the rise and fall of several Mussulman dynasties,
and held in contempt the powers of which he knew both the source and
the origin. An intrepid soldier, a faithless subject, always ready
to serve his sovereigns in fight or betray them in a conspiracy,
Emad-eddin could not endure a prince who reigned by the laws of peace,
or recognise a power which was not the fruit of his intrigues or of a
revolution. As fortune had always favoured his audacity, and as all
his treacheries had been well rewarded, every fresh revolt augmented
his credit and his renown; an enemy to all acknowledged authority, the
hope of all who aspired to empire, he was almost as redoubtable as the
Old Man of the Mountain, whose menaces made the most powerful monarchs
tremble. Emad-eddin resolved to change the government of Egypt, and
conceived the project of dethroning the sultan of Cairo, and replacing
him by another of the sons of Malek-Adel.

Several emirs were drawn into this conspiracy. On the day appointed,
they were to enter the tent of Melic-Kamel, and compel him, by
violence, to renounce the supreme authority. The sultan was warned of
the plot prepared against him, and on the eve of the day on which it
was to be carried into effect, he left his camp in the middle of the
night. The next day, at dawn, the conspirators were made aware that
their designs had been discovered; they endeavoured in vain to draw the
soldiers into a revolt; the greatest confusion prevailed throughout the
camp; among the emirs, some gathered around Emad-eddin, and swore to
follow his fortunes; others, doubtful of the success of his enterprise,
remained silent; many took an oath to defend Melic-Kamel. Amidst these
debates, the Mussulman army, conscious that they were without a leader,
feared they might be surprised by the Christians. A panic terror all
at once seized upon the soldiers, who abandoned their tents and their
baggage, and rushed in the greatest disorder in the traces of their
fugitive sultan.

This retreat, of which the Christians could not imagine the cause, and
which their historians explain by a miracle from heaven,[220] opened
to them the passage of the Nile. The army hastened to cross the river,
took possession of the Mussulman camp, made an immense booty, and drew
near to the walls of Damietta.

The panic, however, which had put the Mussulman troops to flight,
had not at all communicated itself to the garrison of the city: this
intrepid garrison offered the most vigorous resistance, and gave the
army of Melic-Kamel[221] time to recover from its fright. The sultan
of Damascus soon joined his brother the sultan of Cairo. Emad-eddin
and the other leaders of the conspiracy were arrested and loaded with
chains. Order and discipline were reëstablished among the Saracens, and
the Christian army had to contend with all the united forces of the
infidels, impatient to repair their check, and recover the advantages
they had lost.

The burning days of summer were approaching: the Nile, increased by the
rains of the tropics, began to issue from its bed. The Christian army
was encamped under the walls of Damietta, having the lake Menzaleh in
its rear. The Saracens came and pitched their tents at a short distance
from the camp of the Christians, who, oppressed by the consuming heat
of the season and the climate, were subject every day to the spirited
attacks of the infidels. In one of these conflicts, the Mussulmans got
possession of a bridge which the Crusaders had thrown over the Nile;
the banks of the river were covered with dead, and the Christian army
only owed its safety to the heroic bravery of the duke of Austria, the
king of Jerusalem, and the grand masters of St. John and the Temple.
Soon after, another battle was fought still more bloody than the
first. In this fight, as it is described by James of Vitri, an ocular
witness, not a person among the Christians was idle: the clergy were
at prayers or attending the wounded; whilst the women and children
carried water, wine, food, stones, and javelins, to the combatants.
Whirlwinds of scorching dust arose in the air, and enveloped the two
armies. The cries of the wounded and the dying, the sound of the
trumpets, and the clashing of arms resounded from the neighbouring
hills and from both shores of the Nile. Sometimes the Saracens were
put to flight, and whole battalions, says James of Vitri, disappeared
submerged in the Nile, as formerly the armies of Pharaoh perished in
the Red Sea. Sometimes the Christians were repulsed in their turn,
and left a great number of their warriors on the field of battle: the
carnage lasted during the whole day, without either side being able
to claim the victory. Whilst the two armies were contending with such
fury on the banks, the Genoese and the Pisans, on board their vessels,
made an attack upon the ramparts of the city. Several of their ships
were consumed by the Greek fire, and the bravest of their soldiers
were crushed beneath the beams and stones hurled from the top of the
walls. At the approach of night the Crusaders returned to their tents,
despairing of ever being able to subdue the Saracens, and reproaching
each other with want of courage in this unfortunate day.

On the morrow fresh disputes arose between the horse and foot
soldiers,[222] each of which bodies accused the other with having
been the cause of the losses the army had experienced. These debates
became so warm that at length the foot and the horse both demanded,
with loud cries, to be led again to battle, and rushed tumultuously out
of the camp, to give convincing proofs of their bravery; the leaders
could neither restrain nor direct the ardour and impetuosity of their
soldiers, who fought in disorder, and were repulsed by the Saracens
after a horrible carnage.

At this period a holy person, named Francis of Assise, made his
appearance in the Christian army, whose reputation for piety was spread
throughout the Christian world, and had preceded him into the East.
From his earliest youth, Francis had left the paternal roof to lead
a life of edification. One day, whilst present at mass in a church
in Italy, he was struck with the passage of the Gospel in which our
Saviour says, “Take with you neither gold nor silver, nor other moneys;
neither scrips for the journey, nor sandals, nor staff.” From that
period Francis had held in contempt all the riches of this world,
and had devoted himself to the poverty of the apostles; he travelled
through countries and cities, exhorting all people to penitence. The
disciples who followed him braved the contempt of the multitude, and
glorified themselves with it before God: when asked whence they came,
they were accustomed to answer, “We are poor penitents from Assise.”

Francis was led into Egypt by the fame of the crusade, and by the
hope of there effecting some great conversion. The day preceding the
last battle, he had a miraculous presentiment of the defeat of the
Christians, and imparted his prediction to the leaders of the army,
who heard him with indifference. Dissatisfied with the Crusaders, and
devoured by the zeal of a mission from God, he then conceived the
project of securing the triumph of the faith by his eloquence and the
arms of the Gospel alone. He directed his course towards the enemy’s
camp, put himself in the way of being taken prisoner by the Saracen
soldiers, and was conducted into the presence of the sultan. Then
Francis addressed Melic-Kamel,[223] and said to him, “It is God who
sends me towards you, to point out to you the road to salvation.” After
these words, the missionary exhorted the sultan[224] to embrace the
Gospel; he challenged in his presence all the doctors of the law, and
to confound imposture and prove the truth of the Christian religion,
offered to cast himself into the midst of a burning funeral-pile. The
sultan, astonished, ordered the zealous preacher from his presence, who
obtained neither of the objects of his wishes, for he did not convert
the sultan, nor did he gather the palm of martyrdom.

After this adventure, St. Francis returned to Europe, where he founded
the religious order of the Cordeliers, who at first, possessing neither
churches, monasteries, lands, nor flocks, spread themselves throughout
the West, labouring for the conversion of penitents. The disciples of
St. Francis sometimes carried the word of God among savage nations;
some went into Africa and Asia, seeking, as their master had done,
errors to confute and evils to endure; they frequently planted the
cross of Christ upon the lands of the infidels, and in their harmless
pilgrimages, constantly repeated the scriptural words, _Peace be with
you_; they were only armed with their prayers, and aspired to no glory
but that of dying for the faith.

The Crusaders had been encamped seventeen months before the walls of
Damietta, and not a single day had passed without a murderous conflict.
The Mussulmans, although they had obtained some advantages, began to
lose all hope of triumphing over an enemy proof against the evils of
war and an unhealthy climate. Report proclaimed the approaching arrival
of the emperor of Germany, who had taken the cross, and this news,
whilst it sustained the courage of the Christians, made the Mussulmans
tremble at the idea of having to contend with the most powerful of the
monarchs of the West. The sultan of Damascus, in the name of all the
princes of his family, sent ambassadors to the camp of the Crusaders
to ask for peace. He offered to abandon to the Franks the city and
kingdom of Jerusalem, and only to reserve to themselves the places of
Krak and Montréal, for which they proposed to pay a tribute. As the
ramparts and towers of the holy city had been recently destroyed, the
Mussulmans engaged to pay two hundred thousand dinars to re-establish
them; they further agreed to give up all Christians made prisoners
since the death of Saladin.

The principal leaders of the Christian army were called together to
deliberate upon the proposals of the Mussulmans. The king of Jerusalem,
the French barons, the English, Dutch, and Germans, were of opinion
that the terms should be acceded to, and the peace accepted: the king
of Jerusalem would regain his kingdom, and the barons of the West would
see the happy end of a war that had detained them so long from their
homes.

“By accepting the peace they attained the object of the crusade,—the
deliverance of the holy places. The Christian warriors had besieged
Damietta during seventeen months, and the siege might be still
prolonged. Many Crusaders daily returned to Europe; whilst crowds of
Mussulman warriors as constantly joined the standards of the sultans
of Cairo and Damascus. If they should take Damietta, they would be but
too happy to exchange it for Jerusalem. The Mussulmans offered to give,
before victory, quite as much as they could demand after having subdued
them. It was not wise to refuse that which fortune offered to bestow
upon them without conflicts or perils. The effusion of blood should be
avoided, and they ought to reflect, that victories purchased by the
death of the soldiers of the cross, were such as were most acceptable
to the God of the Christians.”

The king of Jerusalem and most of the barons spoke thus, and
endeavoured to bring to their opinion the Italian nobles and the body
of the prelates, whom Cardinal Pelagius led in an opposite direction.
The legate of the pope regarded himself as the head of this war, and
he wished it to continue, in order to prolong his power and to procure
for him additional renown. “He could see nothing in the proposals of
the enemy but a new artifice to delay the capture of Damietta, and gain
time. The Saracens offered nothing but desert countries and demolished
cities, which would fall again into their power. Their only object was
to disarm the Christians, and furnish them with a pretext for returning
into the West. Things had gone too far to allow them to retreat without
dishonour. It was disgraceful for Christians to renounce the conquest
of a city they had besieged seventeen months, and which could hold
out no longer. They must take possession of it first, and then they
should know what was best to be done—once masters of Damietta, the
Crusaders might conclude a glorious peace, and reap all the advantages
of victory.”

The motives alleged by Cardinal Pelagius were not unreasonable, but the
spirit of party and faction reigned in the council of the leaders of
the crusade. As it always happens in similar circumstances, every one
formed his opinion not upon that which he believed to be useful and
just, but upon that which appeared most favourable to the party he had
embraced; some advised that the siege should be prosecuted, because the
king of Jerusalem had offered a contrary opinion; others wished the
proposed capitulation should be accepted, because this capitulation
was rejected by the legate of the pope. The Christian army exhibited a
strange spectacle. On one side, John of Brienne and the most renowned
warriors were advocates for peace; on the other, the legate and most of
the ecclesiastics demanded with great warmth the continuation of the
war: they deliberated during several days without a chance of bringing
the two parties to an agreement; and whilst the discussions became more
intemperate, hostilities were renewed: then all the Crusaders united to
prosecute the siege of Damietta.

The sultan of Cairo employed every means to throw succours into the
city, and keep up the courage of the garrison and the inhabitants.
Some Mussulman soldiers, taking advantage of the darkness of night,
attempted to effect an entrance into the place; a few were able to
gain and pass through the gates, but by far the greater number were
surprised and massacred by the Crusaders, who kept constant and close
watch around the walls.

The news which the sultan, Melic-Kamel, received from Damietta, became
every day more alarming, the Mussulman army, not daring to succour
the besieged, remained inactive, and confined themselves to the
defence of their own intrenchments. Communication was soon entirely
cut off between the place and the camp of the infidels; some divers
crossed the Nile through the Christian fleet, attained Damietta, and
returned to inform the sultan that pestilence, famine, and despair
reigned throughout the city. The Mussulmans had recourse to all sorts
of stratagems to convey food to the garrison; sometimes they filled
leather sacks with provisions, which, being abandoned to the stream
of the Nile, floated under the ramparts of the city; at others, they
concealed loaves in the sheets that enveloped dead bodies, which,
being borne on by the waters, were stopped in their course by the
besieged. It was not long before these stratagems were discovered by
the Christians, and then famine began to make horrible ravages; the
soldiers, overcome by fatigue and weakened by hunger, had not the
strength to fight or guard the towers and ramparts. The inhabitants,
given up to despair, abandoned their houses, and fled from a city that
presented nothing but images of death: many came to implore the pity of
the Crusaders. The commander of Damietta, whose name history has not
preserved, in vain endeavoured to keep up the courage of the people and
the soldiers. To prevent desertion, he caused the gates of the city to
be walled up; and from that period neither the sultan of Cairo nor the
Crusaders were able to know what was passing in the besieged place, in
which a dismal silence reigned, and which, according to the expression
of an Arabian author, _was no longer anything but a closed sepulchre_.

The Christians had placed their machines at the foot of a tower, and as
they saw no one defending it, the legate, at the head of the Italian
Crusaders, took advantage of a dark and stormy night to penetrate
within the first inclosure of the walls. The king of Jerusalem and the
other leaders resolved at the same time to make an assault and enter
the city, sword in hand. As soon as day appeared, the boldest ascended
into the tower, which they found deserted, and called aloud upon their
companions to join them. The Christian army applauded their success,
and answered by shouts of joy; the soldiers flew to arms, and instantly
put the rams in motion. The walls were scaled, the gates were beaten to
pieces, and a passage opened; the eager Crusaders rushed forward with
naked swords and ready lances to encounter the enemy; but when they
penetrated into the streets, a pestilential odour enveloped them, and a
frightful spectacle made them recoil with horror! The public places,
the mosques, the houses, the whole city, were strewed with dead![225]
Old age, infancy, ripened manhood, maiden beauty, matronly grace—all
had perished in the horrors of the siege! At the arrival of the
Crusaders, Damietta contained seventy thousand inhabitants; of these
only three thousand of the most robust remained, who, ready to expire,
glided like pale, fading shadows among tombs and ruins.

This horrible spectacle touched the hearts of the Crusaders, and
mingled a feeling of sadness with the joy their victory created. The
conquerors found in Damietta immense stores of spices, diamonds,
and precious stuffs. When they had pillaged the city, it might have
been believed, says an historian, that the warriors of the West had
conquered Persia, Arabia, and the Indies. The ecclesiastics launched
the thunders of excommunication against all who secreted any part of
the booty; but these menaces had no effect upon the cupidity of the
soldiers: all the wealth brought to the public stock only produced two
hundred thousand crowns, which were distributed among the troops of the
victorious army.

Damietta boasted a celebrated mosque, ornamented by six vast galleries
and a hundred and fifty columns of marble, surmounted by a superb dome,
which towered above all the other edifices of the city. This mosque, in
which, on the preceding evening, Mussulmans had lifted their imploring,
tearful eyes to their prophet, was consecrated to the virgin mother of
Christ, and the whole Christian army came thither to offer up thanks
to Heaven for the triumph granted to arms. On the following day the
barons and prelates assembled in the same place, to deliberate upon
their conquest; and, by a unanimous resolution, the city of Damietta
was assigned to the king of Jerusalem. They then turned their attention
to the fate of the unfortunate inhabitants who had escaped pestilence
and famine. James of Vitri, when describing the miseries of Damietta,
and speaking of the horrible famine which swept away so many families
during the siege, sheds tears over the little children who in vain
asked their dead parents for bread.[226] The fate of such of those as
remained alive inspired the virtuous bishop of Ptolemaïs with pity,
and he purchased many of them, in order to have them baptized and
brought up in the Christian religion. The pious charity of the prelate,
however, could only procure them eternal life, for they almost all
died after having been baptised. All the Mussulmans who had sufficient
strength to work received liberty and bread, and were employed in
cleansing and purifying the city. Whilst the leaders were thus watching
over a mourning city, and gave their anxious attentions to prevent new
calamities, the spectacle that Damietta presented, and the empoisoned
air they breathed within its walls, obliged the Christian army to
return to their camp, and wait for the time at which the conquered city
might be inhabited without danger.

When the news of the taking of Damietta was spread through Syria and
Upper Egypt, the Mussulman nations, seized with terror, flew to their
mosques to implore the intervention of their prophet against the
enemies of Islamism. The sultans of Cairo and Damascus sent ambassadors
to the caliph of Bagdad, conjuring him to exhort all true believers to
take arms to defend the religion of Mahomet. The caliph contemplated
with grief the calamities about to fall upon the princes of the family
of Saladin; but other dangers threatened him more nearly. Tartar hordes
had issued from their mountains, invaded several provinces of Persia,
and were advancing towards the Euphrates. The caliph, far from being
able to assist the Mussulmans of Syria and Egypt by his prayers and
exhortations, invoked their succour to defend his capital, and turn
aside the storm ready to burst over the whole East. When the Mussulman
ambassadors returned to Damascus and Cairo, their accounts added new
alarms to those which the conquests of the Christians had already
inspired.

The Ayoubite princes, however, did not delay endeavouring to unite all
their efforts against the Crusaders, postponing, to a more favourable
moment, the defence of the head of Islamism. The Mussulman nations
had a much greater dread of the invasion of the Christians than of
the irruptions of the hordes of Tartary. The conquerors whom nations
fear the most, are those that desire to change the laws and religion
of the conquered country. The Tartars, whose habits and manners were
not formed, easily complied with those of the people they subdued;
the Christians, on the contrary, only made war to destroy all and
enslave all. Already rich cities, great provinces, were in their power:
everything had changed its form under their domination. Thus the
Mussulman princes and people, from the Euphrates to the Red Sea, forgot
or neglected the storm which growled over Persia and was advancing
slowly towards Syria, and resolved to take arms against the Crusaders,
who were masters of the Nile.

After the taking of Damietta, the Mussulman soldiers who defended
Egypt were struck with such excessive fear, that, during several days,
not one of them durst face a Christian soldier. The Egyptian warriors
who guarded the fortress of Tannis, built beyond the lake Menzaleh,
abandoned their ramparts at the approach of a few Crusaders, and thus
one of the firmest bulwarks of the Mussulman empire fell without
defence into the hands of the Franks. From that time, the Christians
had reason to believe they had no more enemies on the banks of the
Nile; and, during the rigours of winter, many of the pilgrims returned
to Europe. Half the army took advantage of the March passage to quit
Egypt; such as remained under the banners of the crusade forgot the
labours and perils of war, and gave themselves up to indulgence and
voluptuousness, to all the pleasure which the approach of spring, and
the fine climate and beautiful sky of Damietta inspired.

During the leisure of peace, the divisions which had so often
interrupted the course of the war, soon revived; the taking of Damietta
had inflamed the pride of Cardinal Pelagius, who, in the Christian
army, spoke as a conqueror and commanded as a master. The king of
Jerusalem was so dissatisfied, that he abandoned a city that had been
given to him, and quitted an army of which he was the head, to retire
to Ptolemaïs.

New Crusaders, however, eager to signalize their valour against the
Mussulmans, arrived daily. The duke of Bavaria, with four hundred
German knights and barons, sent by Frederick II., landed on the banks
of the Nile. A short time afterwards, the Christian army received
into its ranks Crusaders from Milan, Pisa, and Genoa, and prelates
and archbishops conducted a crowd of defenders of the cross, who came
from the various provinces of Germany, and from France and Italy.
The sovereign pontiff had neglected nothing to secure the success of
the holy war; he sent to Cardinal Pelagius provisions for the army,
and a considerable sum of money, partly from his own treasury, and
partly from the charity of the faithful of the West.[227] The legate
was desirous of profiting by the succours he had just received, and
proposed to follow up the war, and march directly against the capital
of Egypt. The clergy adopted the advice of Pelagius, but such of the
Crusaders as saw with disgust a prelate at the head of warriors,
refused to take up arms. The duke of Bavaria and the barons and knights
would acknowledge no leader but the king of Jerusalem; the legate
Pelagius was obliged to send deputies to John of Brienne, who, pressed
by the pope himself, was at length prevailed upon, and consented, after
an absence of several months, to come back and take the command of the
army.

Whilst the Crusaders remained thus in inaction, all the Mussulmans
were flying to arms: the sultans of Damascus and Aleppo, the princes
of Hamah, Balbec, and of Arabia, assembled fresh armies. After the
taking of Damietta, the sultan of Cairo had retired, with his troops,
to the spot where the two eastern branches of the Nile separate:
there he daily beheld troops of Mussulman warriors join his standard,
and, awaiting a favourable opportunity, he constructed a palace in the
centre of his camp, surrounded by walls.

The Mussulmans there built houses, baths, and bazaars, and the camp of
the sultan became a city, called Mansourah, which was destined to be
celebrated in history by the defeat and ruin of the Christian armies.

As soon as the king of Jerusalem returned to Damietta, the leaders of
the Crusaders assembled in council, to deliberate upon what they had
to do: the legate of the pope was the first to offer his opinion, and
proposed to march against the capital of Egypt. “We must attack the
evil at its source, and, in order to conquer the Saracens, destroy
the foundation of their power. Egypt supplies them with soldiers,
provisions, and arms. By taking possession of Egypt, we should cut
off all their resources. At no period were the soldiers of the cross
animated by more zeal; never were the infidels more depressed. To lose
such an opportunity was to betray the common cause. When a great empire
was attacked, prudence commanded the assailants not to lay down their
arms till they had subdued it; by stopping after the first victory,
they exhibited more weakness than moderation. The eyes of the whole
Christian world were upon the army of the Crusaders; it was not only
the deliverance of the holy places that was looked for from their
valour, but the death of all the enemies of Christ, the destruction of
every nation that had imposed a sacrilegious yoke upon the city of God.”

The bishops, the prelates, and most of the ecclesiastics were loud in
their applause of the speech of the legate; but John of Brienne, who
did not at all partake of their opinion, arose, and protesting his
devotion to the cause of Christ, began by appealing to the assembly,
if any one could be more interested in the conquests of the Christians
in the East, than the man who had the honour to be king of Jerusalem.
He then pointed out how imprudent it would be to go up the Nile at the
very moment at which that river was beginning to overflow, and would
most likely inundate the roads which led to Cairo. “Mark,” said he,
“all the perils of the expedition proposed to you. We are to march
into an unknown land, through the midst of an enemy’s country: if
conquered, there can be no place of asylum for us; if conquerors, our
victories will only weaken our army. However easy it may be for us to
conquer provinces, it will be almost impossible for us to defend them.
The Crusaders, always eager to return to Europe, are incalculably more
serviceable in gaining battles than in securing the possession of
conquered countries. Nobody can suppose, that with the brave bands that
surround us, we entertain any fear of the Mussulman armies which are
gathering together from all parts; but in order to secure our safety,
we must not only subdue our enemies, we must destroy them—we have not
to deal with an army, but with an entire nation animated by despair.
The whole Mussulman race are about to become so many intrepid soldiers,
impatient to shed their blood in the field of battle. But what do I
say? we shall have much less to dread from their courage than from
their timid prudence. They will not fail to shun the fight, and will
wait until diseases, want, fatigue, discord, the inconstancy of men’s
minds, the overflowing of the Nile, and the heat of the climate shall
have triumphed over our efforts and secured the failure of all our
enterprises.”

John of Brienne strengthened his opinion by other motives, with which
his knowledge of the art of war supplied him, and terminated his speech
by saying, “That Damietta and Tannis were powerful enough to restrain
the people of Egypt; that it was necessary to recapture the cities they
had lost, before they thought of conquering countries that had never
been in their possession; and that, in short, they had not assembled
under the banners of the cross to besiege Thebes, Babylon, or Memphis,
but to deliver Jerusalem, which opened its gates to the Christians, and
which they could fortify against all the attacks of the infidels.”

This moderate and pacific language would well have become the mouth of
an envoy of the pope; but Pelagius listened to the king of Jerusalem
with the most evident impatience: he answered, that weakness and
timidity screened themselves behind the veil of moderation and
prudence; that Christ did not summon to his defence such wise and
far-sighted soldiers, but warriors who sought for battle rather than
for reasons, and who could see the glory of an enterprise, and be
blind to its dangers. The legate added several more reasons to those
he had already advanced, and expressed them with great bitterness;
at length, led away by the heat of the discussion, he threatened
all those who did not partake of his opinions with excommunication.
Most of the leaders, and the king of Jerusalem himself, fearing to
be excommunicated, but dreading much more to see the least suspicion
cast upon their bravery, at length yielded to the obstinate will of
Pelagius: the council of the barons and the bishops decided that the
Christian army should leave Damietta, and march against the capital of
Egypt.

This army, composed of more than seventy thousand men, advanced up the
banks of the Nile. A numerous fleet, laden with provisions, arms, and
machines of war, ascended the river at the same time. The Christian
army passed through Farescour and several other villages, that had been
abandoned by their inhabitants; all fled away at the approach of the
Crusaders, who began to believe they should meet with no obstacle to
their victories, and celebrated, beforehand, the conquest of Memphis
and Cairo. The legate of the pope exulted in the resolution he had
dictated to the Christian army; and, full of confidence in a prediction
that had been made concerning him in his youth, the presumptuous
cardinal flattered himself that he was about to overthrow the worship
of Mahomet; and indulged in the most insulting railleries against those
who had been opposed to the war. Without fighting a single battle, the
Christians gained the extremity of the Delta, at the angle formed by
the arm of the river which descends towards Damietta and the canal of
Almon, whose waters flow into the sea on the eastern side. The Saracens
were encamped in the plain of Mansourah, on the opposite bank of the
river: the Crusaders halted on the hither shore, and their fleet cast
anchor as near to them as possible.

The sultan of Damascus, and the princes of Aleppo, Balbec, Hamah, and
Bosra, had united their troops with those of the sultan of Cairo.
The Nile, whose bank was covered with intrenchments, presented a
barrier very difficult to be overcome. But Melic-Kamel did not dare
to match himself with the Crusaders; dreading their rash bravery, so
accustomed to sport with perils and triumph over all obstacles. Reports
of the arrival of Frederick, and of the approach of the Tartars, kept
the Mussulmans in a continual state of alarm, and made them anxious
to terminate a war which exhausted their resources, consumed their
strength, and did not promise them, even in victory, a compensation for
so many efforts and so many sacrifices.

Ambassadors were sent to propose peace to the leaders of the Christian
army: the Mussulmans offered their enemies, if they would consent to an
entire cessation of hostilities, to give up to them Damietta and its
territories, and to restore Jerusalem, with all the places of Palestine
that had been conquered by Saladin.

These conditions assured to the Christians all the advantages of both
war and peace. The king of Jerusalem, and most of the barons, who saw
the difficulties and perils of the expedition they had entered upon,
listened with as much surprise as joy to the proposals of the infidels,
and did not hesitate to accept them; but they had absolutely no power
in the army. The legate, who exercised an arbitrary authority, and who
was constantly dreaming of conquests, persisted in thinking that these
pacific proposals were only the effects of fear, and that the enemy who
sued for peace was the one with whom war should be prosecuted with most
spirit.

The ambassadors returned to the camp of the Mussulmans, to announce
that the Christians refused the peace: their account excited
indignation, and indignation roused courage. When the Ayoubite princes
proposed peace, they were in possession of ample means to carry on the
war with advantage; they every day received reinforcements, and their
camp rapidly assumed a more formidable aspect; but soon a terrible
auxiliary, against whose attacks Pelagius had no defence, came to the
assistance of the Mussulmans, and procured them a complete triumph
without either battles or danger.

The Christian warriors, who flattered themselves they had now only to
deal with a conquered enemy, were satisfied with surrounding their camp
with a ditch and a wall; the army remained for several days in this
position, without making an effort either to attack the Saracens or
pass the Nile. Pelagius, who was constantly promising victory to his
soldiers, remained, nevertheless, in a state of inactivity in his tent.
During this period, many of the Crusaders grew weary of a war in which
no battles were fought; some fancied that the cause no longer stood in
need of their assistance; whilst others, with more foresight, feared
coming reverses: more than ten thousand Crusaders abandoned the camp
and returned to Damietta.

The Christian army had been for more than a month in face of the enemy,
always in expectation of the victories that had been promised to them.
At length, the overflowing of the Nile, in a most alarming manner,
disturbed their imagined security. The Saracens opened the sluices, and
filled all the canals of Lower Egypt. The Mussulman fleet, which had
not been able to ascend the Nile by Damietta, took advantage of the
canals, and came up with the Christian ships. In a single engagement,
the vessels of the Crusaders were almost all dispersed and consumed by
the Greek fire: from that moment terror seized upon the Christians,
for they were in want of provisions, and had neither means nor hopes
of obtaining any. The Saracens, after having crossed the Nile on
bridges, occupied all the circumjacent hills. The Christian soldiers
wandered about the fields at hazard, pursued by the waves of the rising
river, and by the Mussulmans, whose bravery they had so lately held
in contempt. The whole army was on the point of being submerged or
perishing with hunger, and had no hope but in the clemency of an enemy
with whom they had recently refused to make peace.

In this extremity, the king of Jerusalem and the principal leaders of
the Christians sent several of their knights to offer the Saracens
battle; but the latter were neither sufficiently imprudent, nor
sufficiently generous to accept a proposal dictated by despair. The
Crusaders were exhausted with hunger and fatigue; the cavalry sunk
into, and encumbered by mud and slime, could neither advance nor
retreat; the foot-soldiers cast away their arms; the baggage of the
army floated away upon the waters, and nothing was heard but groans and
lamentations. “When the Christian warriors,” says an Arabian historian,
“saw nothing before them but death, their minds sank into a state of
despondency, and their backs bent beneath the rod of God, _to whom be
all praise_!”

Pelagius must then have been sensible of the full extent of his error:
his project of marching to Cairo had, doubtless, something great in it,
if it could have been executed; but the presumptuous legate disdained
all counsels, all lessons of experience, and foresaw none of the
obstacles he was certain to meet with on his route; he conducted an
army filled with discontent; the soldiers had neither that confidence
nor that enthusiasm that leads men to brave dangers or cheerfully
encounter fatigue. The king of Jerusalem, the duke of Bavaria, and a
great number of the barons were his personal enemies, and took very
little interest in the success of an enterprise of which they had
disapproved.

Amidst the cries and lamentations of an army to which he had promised
victory, Pelagius was obliged to negotiate for peace, and his pride
humbled itself so far as to implore the clemency of the Saracens.
Christian ambassadors, among whom was the bishop of Ptolemaïs, went
to propose a capitulation to the conquerors; they offered to give up
the city of Damietta, and only asked for the Christian army liberty to
return to Ptolemaïs.

The Mussulman princes assembled in council to deliberate upon the
proposals of the Crusaders. Some were of opinion they should be
accepted; others declared that all the Christians ought to be made
prisoners of war. Among those who proposed the harshest measures, the
sultan of Damascus, an implacable enemy of the Franks, was conspicuous.
“No treaty can be made,” said he, “with warriors without humanity and
without faith. We should remember their barbarities in war and their
treachery in peace. They armed themselves to ravage provinces, to
destroy cities, and overthrow the worship of Mahomet. Since fortune
has placed these most cruel enemies of Islamism, these devastators of
the East, in the hands of _the true believers_, we ought to immolate
them to the safety of the Mussulman nations, and take an advantage of
our victory that will create a terror among the people of the West for
ever.”

Most of the princes and emirs, animated by fanaticism and vengeance,
applauded this violent speech. The sultan of Cairo, more moderate, and,
doubtless, more prescient than the other leaders, dreading likewise
the arrival of Frederick and the invasion of the Tartars, combated the
opinion of the sultan of Damascus, and advised that the capitulation
of the Franks should be accepted. “All the Franks were not comprised
in this army now in their power; other Crusaders guarded Damietta,
and might be able to defend it; the Mussulmans had sustained a siege
of eight months, the Christians might hold out as long. It was more
advantageous for the princes of the family of Saladin to return to
their cities than to retain a few of their enemies in chains. If they
destroyed one Christian army, the West, to avenge the defeat of its
warriors, was able to send numberless legions into the East. They
ought not to forget that the Mussulman armies had lost a portion of
that spirit of obedience and discipline that was the sole guarantee of
victory; that they were worn out with fatigue, and sighed for repose.
Other enemies than the now disarmed Christians, other perils than those
they had just escaped, might soon hang over both Syria and Egypt.[228]
It was wise to make peace at this moment, in order to prepare for
fresh contests, for new wars, perhaps much more cruel than that which
they had now an opportunity of terminating with so much glory to the
Mussulman arms.”

The speech of Melik-Kamel brought back the princes of his family to
sentiments of moderation.[229] The capitulation was accepted; the
sultan of Cairo sent his own son to the camp of the Christians as a
pledge for his word. The king of Jerusalem, the duke of Bavaria, the
legate of the pope, and the principal leaders repaired to the camp of
the Saracens, and remained as hostages till the accomplishment of the
treaty.

When the deputies of the imprisoned army came to Damietta and
announced the disasters and captivity of the Christians, their account
drew tears from the crowd of Crusaders who at that time arrived from
the West. When these same deputies informed them that the city must
be given up to the infidels, the most intrepid of the Franks could
not restrain their indignation, and refused to recognise a treaty so
disgraceful to the soldiers of the cross. The greatest tumult prevailed
throughout the city. Some, filled with despair, determined to return
to Europe, and prepared to desert the banners of the cross; others ran
towards the ramparts, and getting possession of the towers, swore to
defend them.

A few days after, fresh deputies arrived to declare that the king of
Jerusalem and the other leaders of the army would be obliged to give
up Ptolemaïs to the Mussulmans if they refused to surrender Damietta.
In order to overcome the obstinate resistance of those who wished to
defend the city, and who reproached the imprisoned army with disgracing
the Christians, they added, that this army, though defeated, had
obtained a prize worthy of their former exploits, for the Saracens had
engaged to restore to them the true cross of the Saviour, which had
fallen into the hands of Saladin at the battle of Tiberias. The fear of
losing Ptolemaïs, the hope of regaining the cross of Christ, together
with the speeches of the deputies, brought back the spirit of peace
and resignation to the minds of the most ardent of the Crusaders, and
disposed them to the performance of the conditions of the treaty.

In the mean time, the Christian army having lost their tents and their
baggage, passed many days and many nights in a plain covered with
the waters of the Nile. Hunger, disease, and inundation threatened
their entire destruction. The king of Jerusalem, then in the camp of
the Saracens, upon being informed of the horrible distress of the
Christians, went to conjure Melik-Kamel to have pity on his disarmed
enemies. The continuator of William of Tyre, who is our guide in
this part of our history, reports, in his old, quaint language, the
touching interview between John of Brienne and the sultan of Egypt.
“The king sat down before the sultan, and began to weep; the sultan,
on seeing the king weep, said, ‘Sire, why do you weep?’ ‘Sire, I have
good cause,’ replied the king, ‘for I behold the people whom God has
confided to me perishing amidst the waters, and dying with hunger.’ The
sultan felt great pity at seeing the king weep, and he wept also; then
he sent thirty thousand loaves to the poor as well as the rich; and
sent the same quantity daily during four days.”[230]

Melik-Kamel caused the sluices to be closed, and the waters rapidly
retired from the plain; as soon as Damietta was surrendered to the
Mussulmans, the Christian army began its retreat. The Crusaders, who
owed their liberty and lives to the mercy of the Saracens, passed
through the city which had cost them so many conflicts and so much
labour; and, weeping, quitted the banks of the Nile, where so short a
time before they had sworn to make the cause of Christ triumphant. They
bore away in sadness the wood of the true cross, the identity of which
they had reason to suspect, since it no longer performed miracles, and
was not for them now the signal of victory. The sultan of Egypt caused
them to be accompanied by his son, who had orders to provide for all
their wants on their route. The Saracen leaders were impatient to get
rid of an army that had threatened their empire; they could scarcely
give credit to their own triumph, and some little apprehension was,
no doubt, mingled with the pity with which their conquered enemies
inspired them.

Great rejoicings had been made at Ptolemaïs for the victories obtained
by the Christians on the banks of the Nile; they believed that they
already saw the holy places delivered, and the empire of the Saracens
destroyed. Consternation took place of their joy on seeing the army
return. As in all the other reverses which their arms had met with,
the Christians mutually reproached each other with their defeat; they
accused the leaders of ambition, and the king of Jerusalem of weakness;
the Templars and Hospitallers, who had on all occasions set an example
of courage and the most generous devotedness, were obliged to make a
public apology for their conduct. When it became known in the West
that Damietta had fallen again into the hands of the Saracens, all the
faithful were affected by the deepest grief,[231] and sought, by their
prayers, to mitigate the anger of Heaven. Violent murmurs arose against
the legate Pelagius, and represented him to the sovereign pontiff as
the author of all the disasters of the crusade; but Honorius was not
willing to condemn his minister, and reproached Frederick, who had
three times renewed his vow to fight against the infidels, with having
remained an idle spectator of an unfortunate war, and with having
neglected to succour his brethren of the East.

Frederick, who had sent vessels, provisions, and soldiers to the holy
war, thought that he had fully performed his part in the crusade, and
was at first much astonished at the reproaches of the Holy See. When
the pope threatened him with the anger of Heaven and the thunders of
Rome, he could not restrain his indignation; in his letters the emperor
complains bitterly of the tyranny of both Innocent and Honorius, and
talks of opposing war to war, and vengeance to injustice. After this,
Honorius, who acted less from the dictates of his own mind than after
the policy of his predecessors, changed his tone, attempted to justify
both Innocent and himself, and, employing prayers instead of menaces,
conjured Frederick to have pity on the Church of the East.

This paternal language appeased Frederick; in an interview which he had
with the pope at Veroli, the emperor of Germany repeated his vow to
repair to Palestine at the head of an army. In another assembly, which
was held some time afterwards at Verona, the pope endeavoured to engage
Frederick, on account of his own interests; he proposed to him to
espouse Yolande, daughter of John of Brienne, and heir to the kingdom
of Jerusalem. The grand masters of the Templars, the Hospitallers, and
the Teutonic order, with the patriarch and the king of Jerusalem, all
summoned to Italy to deliberate on the affairs of the crusade, approved
of a union which would secure them the assistance of a powerful
monarch. Frederick accepted a kingdom which he promised to defend, and
consented to undergo excommunication if he failed in his promises.

After the conference of Verona, King John of Brienne visited the
principal states of Europe, for the purpose of soliciting aid for the
Holy Land. At the time of John’s arrival in France, the French were
mourning the death of Philip Augustus. The king of Jerusalem assisted
at the funeral ceremonies of his master and benefactor, who, at his
death, had bequeathed three thousand silver marks to the defenders
of Palestine. After having paid the last duties to Philip, John went
first to England, and afterwards to Germany, in both of which countries
his presence and his discourses strongly moved Christians with the
misfortunes of the Holy Land.

The emperor Frederick, on his part, made all the requisite preparations
for an expedition which he was to lead in person; he ordered vessels
to be constructed in all the ports of Sicily for transporting the
Crusaders. “Heaven and earth,” wrote he to the pope, “are witnesses
that I desire the success of the Christian arms with my whole soul, and
that I will neglect nothing that can assist in securing the success
of the holy enterprise.” In all his letters Frederick exhorted the
sovereign pontiff to employ every means to augment the numbers of
the soldiers of Christ. Become, all at once, more zealous for the
crusade than the pope himself, he reproached the court of Rome with
being sparing in indulgences, and with confiding the preaching of the
crusade to vulgar orators; he advised the pope to redouble his efforts
to appease the quarrels of Christian princes, and to compel the kings
of France and England to sign a peace, in order that the nobles and
people of these two kingdoms might take part in the crusade. Frederick
not being able to go into Germany, sent thither the grand master of the
Teutonic order, with directions to exhort the landgrave of Thuringia,
the duke of Austria, the king of Hungary, and the other princes of the
empire, to take the oath to fight against the infidels. He undertook to
furnish the Crusaders with vessels, provisions, arms, and everything
necessary for the expedition beyond the sea; in short, he displayed
so much activity, and showed so much ardour and zeal, that all the
attention of the Christians was directed towards him, and he was
considered as the soul, the moving principle, and the head of the holy
enterprise.

The Christians of Palestine placed all their hopes in him; the
patriarch of Alexandria, in a letter to the pope, said that they looked
for the emperor of Germany on the banks of the Nile and the Jordan,
_as formerly the saints had looked for the coming of the Messiah or
Saviour of the world_. The patriarch spoke with grief of the oppression
and servitude that had been inflicted upon the Christians established
in Egypt since the last invasion of the Crusaders. The unfortunate
disciples of Christ were not allowed to keep in their dwellings either
arms or horses, nor even to bear a crucifix at the funeral processions
of their relations; a hundred and fifteen of their churches had been
destroyed since the conquest of Damietta. Oppressed by tributes,[232]
condemned to disgraceful labours, banished from their homes, wandering
around their temples and their altars, they invoked the mercy of Heaven
and the valour of the warriors of the West for their deliverance.

The report of Frederick’s preparations was spread even to the remote
nations of Georgia; and the queen of that country wrote to the head
of the Church of Rome, that the constable of her kingdom and a
great number of warriors only waited for the arrival of the emperor
of Germany, to fly to the assistance of Palestine. The Georgians
had the reputation of being a warlike people, and were dreaded by
the Mussulmans; their pilgrims enjoyed the privilege of entering
Jerusalem without paying the tribute imposed upon other Christians.
When the sultan of Damascus caused the ramparts of the holy city to
be destroyed, the warriors of Georgia swore to avenge the outrage
committed on the city of God; but an invasion of the Tartars prevented
them from leaving their own territories.[233] Since that period,
the hordes of Tartary having directed their ravages towards other
countries, the Crusaders of Caucasus and the shores of the Caspian Sea
promised to unite themselves in the plains of Syria and Egypt, with the
Crusaders from the banks of the Rhine and the Danube.

Frederick, however, was not yet in a position to perform his so often
repeated promises; the kingdom of Sicily and Naples contained germs of
discord and rebellion; the republics of Lombardy were openly opposed to
the emperor of Germany; and the Holy See, which observed with anxiety
the ambitious projects of Frederick upon Italy, encouraged all the
enemies of a power of which it dreaded the too close neighbourhood.
Thus, the policy of the court of Rome, the revolts of Sicily, and the
enterprises of the Italian republics, would not allow the emperor
to lead his armies into Asia. Frederick demanded of the pope the
indulgence of a delay of two years for the performance of his vow;
founding his request upon the length of time required for assembling
his armies, and declared that he was not willing to begin the war
before the expiration of the truce made with the Mussulmans; thus
showing much more respect for treaties with infidels, than had till
that time been common among Christians, indeed, more respect than he
had himself shown. The pope, although much dissatisfied, could not
refuse the delay the emperor demanded; he, however, dissembled his
anger, and contented himself with requiring fresh promises, which were
made, as all the rest had been, with the greatest solemnity.

The new vows of Frederick were strengthened by his marriage with the
heir of the king of Jerusalem. The marriage was celebrated at Rome,
amidst the benedictions of the clergy and the acclamations of the
people; all the Christians of the West heard of it with joy, and this
union appeared to them to be the most certain pledge of the victories
the Crusaders would gain over the infidels. John of Brienne, who
assisted at the ceremony, congratulated himself upon having obtained an
emperor for a son-in-law and a supporter; but his joy was not of long
duration. Frederick, after his marriage, only saw in him the brother of
that Gauthier de Brienne, who had borne the title of king of Naples and
Sicily; he considered him as an enemy to his power, a dangerous rival,
and he disputed the possession of the kingdom of Jerusalem with him.
The pope was secretly pleased at this claim or pretension, as he hoped
it would promote the interests of the crusade. Honorius was delighted
to see the ambition of the emperor mix itself up with the great designs
for the execution of which he was so anxious. Frederick was therefore
acknowledged king of Jerusalem. Thus John of Brienne, who had always
proved himself the most ardent apostle of the holy war, deprived of his
crown, and from that time a stranger to the affairs of Palestine, was
obliged to wait in retirement and silence for a favourable opportunity
to avenge himself on his son-in-law, and recover his kingdom.

Frederick carried on his preparations for the holy war, and appeared
more than ever disposed to set out for the East. The crusade was
preached, in the name of the head of the Church, in all the kingdoms
of Europe; the sovereign pontiff wrote to the princes to exhort them
to suspend their divisions and occupy themselves solely with the war
beyond the sea.

As hostilities had just been renewed between England and France,
Honorius ordered Louis VIII. to lay down his arms, and threatened him
with excommunication, if he did not immediately make peace. The king
of France, before he obeyed the orders of the pope, was desirous of
completing the conquest of Poitou; and whilst the thunders of Rome were
growling over his head, the people and clergy were returning Heaven
thanks for his victories, in every church of his kingdom.

The war against the English was not the only obstacle to the departure
of the French Crusaders for the Holy Land; the exterminating crusade
against the Albigeois was still going on, and Louis VIII. took a more
active interest in it than his father Philip had done. When Louis VIII.
had concluded a truce with England, he at length resolved to take
the cross, and made a vow, not to go and fight against the Saracens
in Asia, but against the heretics in Languedoc. In this crusade the
king of France had the double advantage of scarcely going out of his
own territories, and of making conquests that might some day enlarge
his kingdom. The lords and barons followed Louis into the southern
provinces, and thought no more about the deliverance of Jerusalem.

At the same time the envoys of the pope and the emperor were busy
in exhorting the nations of Germany to succour the Christians of
Palestine. Their orations, which at first had great success, ended by
diminishing both confidence and enthusiasm. As the pope had recommended
the preachers to be prodigal of the indulgences of the Church, the
people beheld with astonishment the greatest criminals take the
cross, and swear to expiate their sins by the holy pilgrimage. They
remembered that St. Bernard had called thieves and murderers to the
defence of Christ; but opinions and morals began to change, and that
which had succeeded in the preceding century was now only a source of
reproach. The monk of Upsberg, a contemporary author, informs us that
the facility granted to the most vicious of mankind to redeem their
crimes by taking up arms and the cross, only served to increase great
offences, and cool the zeal of the true defenders of Christ.[234]

The orators who preached the crusade in England gathered more fruit
from their labours, but owed great part of their success to celestial
phenomena, which came very opportunely to second their eloquence. A
luminous crucifix, with the marks of the five wounds of the Saviour,
appeared suddenly in the heavens. This miraculous spectacle greatly
inflamed the enthusiasm of the people; and, if we may believe Matthew
Paris, more than sixty thousand English took the oath to arm themselves
for the deliverance of the tomb of Christ.

Spain was constantly the seat of a sanguinary war between the Moors
and the Christians; the one party supported by warriors from Africa,
the other by knights and soldiers from the provinces of France, fought
battles every day without destroying their means of either attack or
defence: amidst such wars, in which, by turns, Mahomet and Christ were
invoked, Spain was not likely to hear or attend to the complaints and
appeals of Jerusalem.

Another enthusiasm than that of the crusades,—an ardent desire for
liberty,—then agitated the finest countries of Italy. The greater
part of the cities, acted upon by jealousy and the other passions of
republics, were all at war among themselves; fighting sometimes for
territory, and sometimes for independence. In all these small states,
parties attacked and pursued each other with fury, and disputed the
exercise of power, sword in hand. Some of the cities, principalities,
and baronies invoked the authority of the pope, others that of the
emperor of Germany; the factions of the Guelphs and the Ghibellines
troubled every city, and created divisions in most families. These
discords and civil wars naturally turned the attention of Christian
nations from the crusades.

The cities of Lombardy had formed a powerful confederacy, which gave
Frederick continual cause of inquietude, and detained him in the West;
Honorius employed every means in his power to re-establish peace, and
direct men’s minds towards his darling object; and at last succeeded in
getting the Lombard republics to join the emperor of Germany for the
deliverance of the holy places.

Although the people had lost some portion of their enthusiasm for
the holy war, it was still possible to form a redoubtable army, by
gathering together all the warriors that had taken the cross in the
various countries of Europe; and the new Crusaders were ordered to meet
at the port of Brindisi, where vessels were being prepared to transport
them to the East. On their arrival in the kingdom of Naples, the
emperor of Germany supplied them with provisions and arms; everything
was ready, and the pope was about, at length, to see his wishes
accomplished, and receive the reward of all his labours and preachings,
when inexorable death deprived Christendom of its head.

Gregory IX., who succeeded him, had all the abilities, the virtues,
and the ambition of Innocent III. In the execution of his designs, he
feared neither difficulties nor perils; the most violent measures had
no terrors for his obstinacy or audacity, when the triumph of his will
was in question. Gregory had scarcely ascended the pontifical throne,
when the preparations for the holy war engrossed all his thoughts, and
became the principal object of his active solicitude.

The Crusaders assembled in Apulia had much to suffer from the
influences of the climate and the season; the sovereign pontiff
neglected nothing to alleviate their distresses and hasten their
departure. He exhorted the emperor to embark, by saying to him, “The
Lord has placed you in this world as a cherubim with a flaming sword,
to direct those who stray from the way of the tree of life.” Frederick
at length yielded to the prayers of the pope, and sailed from the port
of Brindisi with his fleet and army. Prayers were being put up for the
prosperity of his voyage and the success of his expedition, in all the
provinces of his empire, when, at the end of three days, being attacked
by the malady that had made such ravages in the Christian army, he
retraced his course, and landed in the port of Otranto.

Gregory had celebrated the departure of Frederick as a triumph of
the Church; he considered his return as an absolute revolt against
the Holy See. The little city of Agnani, to which the pope had
retired, witnessed the rage of the pontiff, and beheld the birth of
that formidable storm which so long disturbed the Christian world.
Accompanied by the cardinals and several bishops, Gregory repaired
to the principal church, and having mounted the pulpit, before the
assembled people, he pronounced a sermon which had for its text, “It
is necessary that scandals should arise.” After having called upon the
prophets, and spoken of the triumph of St. Michael over the dragon, he
launched against Frederick all the anathemas of the Church.

The emperor at first sent messengers to the pope to explain and justify
his conduct; but the inexorable Gregory refused to listen to them, and
complained to all the sovereigns of Europe, representing Frederick as
a faithless and perjured prince. He accused him of having consigned
his wife Yolande to close imprisonment, in which she died of grief;
of having left the Crusaders to perish with hunger, thirst, and heat
in the plains of Apulia; and of having, at last, under the frivolous
pretext of sickness, violated his oath and deserted the banners
of Christ, _in order to return to the customary enjoyments of his
kingdom_. He made him many other reproaches; and in his anger called
down upon him the maledictions of all Christians.

Frederick, exceedingly irritated, replied to the accusations of
Gregory with much bitterness. In his apology, which he sent to all
the princes of Christendom, he complained strongly of the usurpations
of the Holy See, and exposed, in the most odious colours, the policy
and ambitious designs of the court of Rome. “The Church of Rome,”
said he, “sends legates everywhere, _with power to punish, to suspend,
and excommunicate, not with the designs of spreading the word of God,
but to heap up money, and reap that which they have not sown_.” The
emperor reminded the princes, in his letters, of the violences which
the pope had exercised against the count of Thoulouse and the king of
England; he said that the domains of the clergy did not now satisfy the
ambition of the Holy See, and that the sovereign pontiffs wished to lay
their hands upon every kingdom. From that moment open war was declared
between the pope and the emperor; neither of them possessed a pacific
character or a love of quiet; both were animated by boundless ambition,
jealous to excess of their power, implacable in their revenge, and
always ready to employ the arms which the Church or fortune placed
in their hands. Gregory displayed an indefatigable activity, leaving
his enemies no repose, but pursuing them at the same time with the
thunders of religion and war. In addition to the arms of eloquence,
the pontiff did not disdain to employ satire; the manifestoes which
he published against his adversaries constantly recalled the spirit
of the denunciations made by the prophets. These denunciations, mixed
with obscure allegories, gave to his words a dark and mysterious tone,
which caused him to be considered as the interpreter of angry Heaven.
Frederick was neither a less able prince nor a less redoubtable enemy:
the art of war contained no stratagems or secrets with which he was
unacquainted; policy dictated no means that he scrupled to employ.
Endowed with all the gifts of mind, and with a keen spirit of raillery,
he was as competent to confound his enemies in a discussion, as to
conquer them in the field of battle. Descended, on the female side,
from those famous Normans who had conquered Sicily and the kingdom
of Naples, he united, as they had done, courage with subtlety, and
audacity with dissimulation: to please the court of Rome, he had made
barbarous laws against heretics; and, now become the enemy of the
popes, he did not fear to arm heretics or Saracens against the court of
Rome. When the kingdom of Jerusalem was offered to him, he set no great
value upon the acquisition; but he accepted it with joy, in order to
increase his popularity in the Christian world, and to arm himself,
one day, against the sovereign pontiff with a title, which was then
held in universal veneration.

A war between such enemies must necessarily prove terrible, and spread
desolation and confusion throughout Christendom. Gregory, on his
return to Rome, repeated his excommunications in the church of St.
Peter; Frederick, in order to revenge himself, seduced into his party
most of the Roman nobles, who took up arms, insulted the sovereign
pontiff at the very foot of the altar, and compelled him to abandon
the capital of the Christian world. The pope, driven from his states,
pursued his enemy with more fury than ever; and, availing himself of
the formidable authority of the Church, he released the subjects of
Frederick from their oath of fidelity, by reminding them that they
could owe no obedience to those who _opposed themselves to God and his
saints_. On his side, Frederick drove the Templars and Hospitallers
from the kingdom of Naples, plundered the churches, and ill-treated
all ecclesiastics whom he suspected of being attached to the party of
the Holy See. He sent troops to ravage the patrimony of St. Peter,
and enlisted the Saracens established in Sicily, under the banners of
a Christian prince, to combat the head of the Christian church. The
Roman states were ravaged, and given up to the horrors of war. The eyes
of all Europe were fixed upon these deplorable scenes, and every one
seemed to have forgotten the holy war.

The Christians of Palestine, however, never ceased to implore aid from
the West. A letter to the pope from the patriarch of Jerusalem, the
bishops of Cæsarea and Bethlehem, and the grand masters of the three
military orders, painted in strong colours the despair into which the
Christians of the East had fallen, when they learnt that Frederick
had deferred his departure. The pope received their complaints with
expressions of sorrow and kindness, and communicated them to the
faithful with greater zeal, from their furnishing him with a fresh
opportunity of accusing the emperor of Germany. But the nations of
the West, occupied with their own dangers, and terrified at the sight
of the violent storms that had recently burst forth, were not in the
least moved by either the lamentations from Palestine or the pressing
exhortations of Gregory. In this unfortunate position of European
affairs, the Christian colonies, abandoned to themselves and their own
feeble resources, and a prey to the greatest disorders, must have been
invaded and entirely destroyed, if Providence had not stirred up fresh
discords among their enemies.

During the siege of Damietta, the common danger had united the children
of Malek-Adel; after victory, ambition resumed the place of fear; and
the Ayoubite princes quarrelled for the provinces which their union had
wrested from the power, or saved from the invasion of the Christians.
Conraddin, sultan of Damascus, dreading the views of Melik-Kamel,
called Gelaleddin, prince of the vast empire of Carismia, to his aid.
The sultan of Cairo, in great apprehension of the consequences of this
alliance, turned his eyes towards the princes of the West. During
several years, the report alone of the preparations of Frederick had
been a source of terror to the Mussulman powers. The emperor of Germany
was considered, in the East, as the head of all the nations of Europe.
The sultan of Egypt attached the greatest importance to the disarming
of a formidable enemy; and as the complaints of the pope, and the
report of the discords that had broken out among the Christians, had
reached his ears, he conceived a hope of finding in Frederick a sincere
ally and a powerful auxiliary.[235]

Melik-Kamel sent presents and ambassadors to the emperor of Germany;
he invited Frederick to come into the East, and promised to deliver
Jerusalem up to him. This proposition gave the emperor as much
surprise as joy; and he, in reply, sent an ambassador into Egypt, to
ascertain the exact intentions of the sultan of Cairo, and offer him
his friendship. The envoy of Frederick was received at the court of
the sultan with the greatest honours, and returned to announce to
his master that Melik-Kamel was ready to favour his expedition to
Palestine.

This negotiation, with which the pope and the Christians of the West
were perfectly unacquainted, made Frederick determine to follow up the
project of the crusade: he had, besides, several other motives for not
renouncing the Eastern enterprise. He knew that John of Brienne was
on the point of returning to Palestine, and resuming possession of
the kingdom of Jerusalem. The pope continued to represent him as the
enemy of Christ, and the scourge of Christians. To secure the failure
of the plan of John of Brienne, and, at the same time, reply to the
sovereign pontiff in a victorious manner, Frederick resolved to embark
for the Holy Land. He was desirous of proclaiming his intention with
the greatest pomp; and caused a magnificent throne to be erected in
the plain of Barletta, which he ascended in the presence of an immense
crowd of spectators. In all the splendour of imperial magnificence, he
presented himself invested with the pilgrim’s cross, and announced to
the assembled people that he was about to set out for Syria. In order
to give more solemnity to this pompous ceremony, and affect the hearts
of the multitude, the emperor caused his will to be read with a loud
voice; and the barons and nobles swore at the foot of the throne, to
see that his last commands should be executed, if he should chance to
lose his life, either in the perils of the sea or the wars of the East.

When the pope learnt this determination of Frederick’s, he sent
ecclesiastics to forbid him to embark. The sovereign pontiff reproached
the emperor with presenting to the Christian world the scandal of a
crusade directed by a prince reproved of God: as the fleet of Frederick
consisted of only twenty galleys, and as he took with him only six
hundred knights, Gregory reproached him with not having fulfilled his
promises, and compared his imprudent attempts to the expedition of a
captain of pirates. The emperor did not condescend to make any reply to
the messengers of the pope; the more opposition the head of the Church
gave to his departure, the more impatient Frederick appeared to set
out and accomplish his design: in his indignation, he congratulated
himself at having to brave the anger of the Church and the arms of the
Saracens at the same time. He left the greater part of his army in
Sicily; charging his lieutenant, the duke of Spoleto, to negotiate for
peace with the pope, but at the same time to carry on the war commenced
against the Roman states with unabated vigour.

When he heard of the departure of the emperor, Gregory was in the
little city of Assisi, occupied in the canonization of St. Francis.
During several days, he had sung nothing but hymns of hope and joy:
“Francis,” said he, “had appeared like the star of morning, like the
orb of day, like the moon in its splendour.” This language of peace,
this festive pomp, were all at once interrupted by the maledictions
that the pope pronounced against Frederick: the sovereign pontiff
repaired to the foot of the altar, and there implored Heaven to
confound the pride of impious monarchs, and frustrate all their
sacrilegious enterprises.

The emperor, notwithstanding, arrived safely on the coast of Syria,
and was received at Ptolemaïs by the patriarch, the clergy, and the
grand masters of the military orders. For some days, the Christians
of the East viewed him as the liberator and the king of Jerusalem;
but a change speedily took place. Two disciples of St. Francis, sent
by the pope, came to announce to the faithful that they had received
a prince rebellious to the will of the Church. From that moment,
contempt, hatred, and mistrust took place of respect and submission.
They began by perceiving that Frederick was followed by only a small
number of warriors, and that he had not troops enough to render him
formidable to either the Saracens or the Christians. Nothing was talked
of in Ptolemaïs but the excommunication of the pope, and the means of
withdrawing themselves from obedience to a heretic prince: never had
the deliverance of Jerusalem been less thought of.

At the moment in which Frederick arrived in Syria, Conraddin, sultan
of Damascus, died; and the death of this prince gave birth to more
discords among the Mussulman powers. The principality of Damascus was
governed by a young inexperienced prince; and the spirit of license and
insubordination, which had, in the last wars, been already observed
among the troops of Syria and Egypt, made, every day, greater progress,
and put all the Mussulman thrones in peril.

The sultan of Cairo, when informed of the arrival of Frederick, came
into Palestine, at the head of an army. Some asserted that he came to
defend Jerusalem, and to fight with the Christians; but his true design
was to take advantage of the chances of war, and of the discords which
everywhere prevailed, to get possession of Damascus, and defeat the
plans of the enemies that jealousy and ambition had raised up against
him among the Mussulmans and princes of his family.

The emperor of Germany marched out of Ptolemaïs, at the head of his
small army, and directed his course towards the mountains of Naplouse.
He had sent Count Thomas de Celano to Melik-Kamel, to remind him of
his promises, and to tell him, that, being master of the most vast
provinces of the West, he was not come into Asia for the purpose of
making conquests; that he had no other design but that of visiting the
holy places, and taking possession of the kingdom of Jerusalem, which
belonged to him.[236] The sultan received the ambassador of Frederick
with due respect; but whether he was ashamed to make peace before
he had begun the war, or whether he feared to draw upon himself the
hatred of the Mussulmans, by showing too much deference for a Christian
prince, he at first made no reply to the propositions that were made to
him.

Nevertheless the two princes sent fresh ambassadors, charged on both
sides to express a desire for peace; both were placed in embarrassing
circumstances, being surrounded by enemies who blamed their
proceedings, and did not allow them to publish all their sentiments
freely. The Mussulman army from Damascus, encamped in the neighbourhood
of Jerusalem, watched all the movements of the sultan of Egypt, and
seemed much more disposed to fight with him than to repulse the
Christians. The emperor of Germany found himself in the presence of
two hostile armies, and that which he himself commanded inspired him
with no more confidence than he inspired in it. The Hospitallers and
Templars had left him, and followed him at a distance; in the camp
of the Christians no one durst pronounce the name of the prince who
commanded the army. Frederick had been obliged to withdraw the standard
of the empire, and his orders were only issued to the soldiers of the
cross in the name of God and of the Christian republic.

In this difficult situation, Frederick and Melik-Kamel were equally
sensible of the necessity for peace, and of the danger of commencing
war; they therefore gave more employment to their ambassadors than
to their soldiers; this crusade was nothing but a long negotiation,
disapproved of by both Christians and infidels. As the two sovereigns
covered their policy with a veil of profound mystery, it was easy
for hatred to spread and procure countenance for sinister reports.
Criminal intentions were discovered in the simplest actions. In the
Christian army it was conceived that Frederick had committed a crime by
sending his sword and cuirass to the sultan of Cairo, as a pledge of
his wish for peace. Among the Mussulmans, Melik-Kamel was reproached
with seeking an alliance with the enemies of Islamism, by sending to
the leader of the Franks an elephant, some camels, and the rarest
productions of Arabia, India, and Egypt. The scandal reached its height
when the emperor received as a present from the sultan of Cairo, a
troop of girls, brought up, according to the custom of the Orientals,
to sing and dance in the banqueting-hall.

At length prejudices were carried so far on both sides, that Frederick
was judged more favourably of by his enemies than by his own army; and
Melik-Kamel would sooner have found grace among the Christians than
among his own troops. The infidels regarded the emperor of Germany as
a prince full of wisdom and moderation; Abulfeda, and all the Arabian
authors, have celebrated the qualities and virtues of the monarch of
the Franks, whilst the continuator of William of Tyre only speaks of
this prince with bitterness, and reports in his history, that all the
apostles and other Christians had great doubt and great suspicion that
he was far gone in infidelity, and warm in his belief in the law of
Mahomet.

Hatred soon broke out in acts of treachery and the most odious plots.
As the emperor had expressed an intention of going to bathe in the
waters of the Jordan, the Templars addressed a letter to Melik-Kamel,
pointing out the means of surprising the head of the Christian array
in his pilgrimage: the sultan of Cairo despised such treachery,
and sent the letter he had received to Frederick. At the same time
Melik-Kamel learnt that the sultan of Damascus had declared war against
him, and would be joined by several other Mussulman princes. The sultan
of Cairo and the emperor of Germany had carried on their negotiations
for peace during several months, but now, pressed on all sides by
enemies, and surrounded by dangers, even in their own camp, they at
length resolved to end the matter, and conclude a treaty, which would
permit them to dispose of their forces for their security or for their
personal ambition. They agreed between themselves, that they would
make a truce of ten years, and that Jerusalem, Nazareth, Bethlehem,
and Thoron should be given up to Frederick or his lieutenants.[237]
According to the conditions of the treaty, the Mussulmans were to
retain in the holy city, the mosque of Omar and the free exercise of
their worship: the principality of Antioch and the county of Tripoli
were not comprised in the treaty. The emperor of Germany undertook to
divert the Franks from every kind of hostility against the subjects or
lands of the sultan of Egypt.

When the articles of the treaty became known in the two camps, the
peace was considered by both as impious and sacrilegious.[238] The
imauns and cadis, invoking the name of the caliph of Bagdad, loudly
condemned a truce which conveyed away from the Mussulmans the holy
city, which they called _the house of God, the city of the prophet_.
The prelates and bishops, speaking in the name of the pontiff of Rome,
declaimed vehemently against a treaty which left mosques standing
by the side of the Holy Sepulchre, and in some sort confounded the
worship of Mahomet with that of Christ. When the envoy of the emperor
of Germany went to Damascus, to procure the ratification of the treaty
which had been concluded, the sultan and his vizier refused to hear
him. The peace made with the Christians was a subject of affliction
and scandal for all true believers. One of the most celebrated orators
of Islamism pronounced the panegyric of Jerusalem in the great mosque;
and, when recalling in pathetic terms the loss the Mussulmans had
experienced, he drew tears from all the assembled people.

The patriarch of Jerusalem placed an interdict upon the recovered
holy places, and refused pilgrims permission to visit the sepulchre
of Christ. Jerusalem was no longer, in the eyes of Christians, the
holy city and the heritage of the Son of God; when the emperor made
his public entrance, the faithful preserved a sullen and melancholy
silence as he passed along. Accompanied by the German barons and the
Teutonic knights, he repaired to the church of the Holy Sepulchre,
which was hung with mourning, and appeared as if guarded by the angel
of reprobation; all the ecclesiastics had deserted the sanctuary,
and everything wore the air of abomination and desolation. Frederick
himself took the crown, and placing it upon his head, he was proclaimed
king of Jerusalem without any religious ceremony; the images of the
apostles were veiled; nothing was seen around the altars but swords
and lances; and the sacred vaults gave back no sounds but the noisy
acclamations of warriors.

After his coronation, Frederick wrote to the pope and to all the
princes of the West, that he had reconquered Jerusalem without the
effusion of blood; in his account he endeavoured to enhance the
splendour and merit of this victory, which must fulfil all the hopes of
the Christian world. At the same time, the patriarch wrote to Gregory,
and all the faithful of Christendom, to show them the impiety and the
disgrace of the treaty Frederick had just concluded. When he heard of
the success of the emperor, the sovereign pontiff deplored the conquest
of Jerusalem as he would have deplored its loss, and compared the new
king of Judæa to those impious monarchs whom the anger of God placed
upon the throne of David.

Frederick was not able to remain long in the holy city, which resounded
with imprecations against him. He returned to Ptolemaïs, where he found
only revolted subjects and Christians scandalized at his successes.
The patriarch and the clergy placed an interdict upon the city during
the time the emperor should remain in it; all religious worship was
suspended; the altars were deprived of their ornaments, and the
crosses, relics, and images of the saints were cast upon the ground;
no more bells, no more religious hymns were to be heard; a melancholy
silence prevailed in the sanctuary, where mass was celebrated in a
low voice, and with closed doors. The dead were buried in the fields,
without funeral ceremonies or monumental stones; everything, in short,
denoted a season of great calamities, and a dread of the vengeance of
Heaven: it was thus that the liberator of Jerusalem was welcomed at
Ptolemaïs.

It was Passion-week, and this religious period gave additional
influence to the clergy and more solemnity to the maledictions of the
Church. Frederick found himself obliged to negotiate for peace with
the Christians, as he had done with the infidels, and being unable
to regain their good-will he still further exasperated them by his
violence. He caused the gates of the city to be closed, and prohibited
the bringing in of provisions; he planted archers and arbalatiers in
every place where they could insult the Templars and pilgrims; and by
his orders, mendicant preaching monks were dragged from the foot of the
altar, and beaten with rods in the public places of the city.

Hatred and vengeance were carried, on both sides, to the greatest
excess. It was impossible for the emperor, surrounded as he was by
enemies, to remain long at Ptolemaïs, in addition to which motive, he
daily received letters from Europe urging his return. Two formidable
armies, under the banners of the Holy See, had entered the kingdom of
Naples, pillaged the cities, ravaged the country, mutilated prisoners,
and committed all kinds of enormities. These armies were under the
command of John of Brienne, impatient to revenge his own injuries, and
two Sicilian counts, whom the emperor of Germany had driven from the
kingdom of Naples.

Frederick at length quitted Palestine and returned to his own
dominions. As he left Ptolemaïs, the inhabitants chanted hymns of
deliverance and joy. He accused the Templars of having endeavoured to
deliver him up to the Saracens; the Templars, on their part, accused
him of having wished to surrender all the Christian cities to the
sultan of Cairo: these accusations, and a thousand others, dictated by
hatred, ought to inspire the historian with great and just suspicions.
The Christians might have urged against Frederick a much more
reasonable reproach; he had taken no means to secure his conquest, and
they were warranted in believing that he had only made his triumphal
entry into Jerusalem with the view of annoying the Holy See, and dating
a reply to the inculpations of Gregory from the holy places: having
attained his object, he had deceived the faithful, by inviting them to
a city that he was disposed neither to defend nor fortify. In addition
to this, Frederick himself felt very little pride in the advantages
of which he made such a pompous display throughout Europe; and the
crusade in which he had taken a part was frequently the object of his
pleasantries and sarcasms.

On his return to Italy, he found a much more serious war than that
he had carried on in Asia. The pope had not only levied troops to
ravage his states, he had induced the Lombard republics to take up
arms against him. John of Brienne, deprived of his title of king of
Jerusalem, determined to endeavour to be acknowledged emperor, and
his pretensions were supported by all that was then held most sacred,
the authority of the Church and the right of victory. The presence of
Frederick restored courage to his subjects, whose fidelity was still
unshaken; he met his enemies in several engagements, in which he always
gained the advantage. The army of John of Brienne was dispersed, and
the pontifical troops quitted all the cities and provinces they had
conquered, in the greatest disorder.

The pope, learning that fortune had deserted his banners, again had
recourse to the thunders of religion, and employed the most terrible
of its denunciations against Frederick. He declared that all were
excommunicated who should hold any kind of commerce with the emperor,
all who should sit at his table, be present at his councils, celebrate
divine service before him, or offer him any mark of attachment or
respect. Frederick was terrified at this sentence, which was published
with great solemnity in all parts of Europe, particularly in his own
dominions; and sent ambassadors to the pope, who, in spite of the
thunders with which he was armed, dreaded the consequences of war,
and showed himself disposed to receive the submission of an enemy he
dreaded.

After a negotiation of several days, a treaty was made, in which the
conquered pope dictated laws to his conqueror, and appeared, whilst
receiving peace, to accord a pardon. But in spite of this treaty of
peace, the effects of discord still subsisted, and were felt even in
the East, where debates, raised in the name of the Church, had divided
men’s minds, and depressed the general courage; and where the Christian
states, for which Europe had taken up arms, remained without support
and without defence. As Frederick had abandoned Jerusalem without
fortifying it,[239] the Christians were in constant dread of the
invasion of the Mussulman peasants, whom the hopes of pillage attracted
from the mountains of Naplouse. The great bell of the church of the
Holy Sepulchre often gave warning of the approach of an enemy eager
for carnage; and most of the inhabitants retired with their terrified
families, some to the fortress of St. David, which was still standing
among the ruins, and others into desert places.

The patriarch of Jerusalem, the prelates, barons, and people of
Palestine, who had no longer either a leader or a king, in vain
implored the assistance of the warriors and princes of the West:
prayers and complaints so frequently repeated, had no power to awaken
in the hearts of the faithful either the sentiments of pity or the
enthusiasm which had so often caused them to take up arms and the
cross. They could have no faith in perils that followed so closely
upon victory; and they despaired of ever being able to assure the
deliverance of a country which required to be delivered so often.

The pope, however, had not abandoned the project of the crusade, and
still entertained the hope of reviving the ardour and zeal of the
Christian warriors by his exhortations. He convoked an assembly at
Spoleto, at which Frederick, with the patriarchs of Constantinople,
Antioch, and Jerusalem assisted. It was resolved in this assembly, to
renew the war in Palestine, notwithstanding the truce concluded with
the sultan of Cairo.

Gregory was impatient to accomplish his designs, and proclaim the
laws of the Church in the rich countries of the East; and, to employ
the time till warriors could be gathered together, he sent several
missionaries across the sea, armed with the sword and the word, to
endeavour to convert the infidels of Syria and Egypt. The sovereign
pontiff was so persuaded of the success of this pacific crusade,
that he wrote to the caliph of Bagdad, the sultan of Damascus,
and the principal Mussulman chiefs, to exhort them to embrace
Christianity.[240] History does not say what the fate was of these
mendicant preachers in the East; but the caliph of Bagdad and the
Mussulman princes did not cease to be inveterate enemies to the
Christians. Gregory IX. was better inspired and more fortunate when
he sent sacred orators into several of the provinces of the West, to
appease the troubles and civil wars that were so injurious to the
cause of religion, and diverted the minds of the people from the great
enterprise of the holy wars.

The disciples of St. Dominick and St. Francis of Assisi, charged with a
mission worthy of the Gospel, pervaded cities and countries, preaching
peace and concord. Among the preachers thus sent to pacify states,
Brother John of Vicentia made himself conspicuous by the miracles
effected by his eloquence.[241] In all the countries he visited, the
nobles, the peasants, the citizens, and the warriors flocked to listen
to him, and swore to pardon all injuries and terminate all quarrels.
After having re-established peace in several cities troubled by the
spirit of jealousy, and animated by the stormy passions of undefined,
ill-understood liberty, he announced that he should preach in the
plain of Peschiera, on the banks of the Adige. All the inhabitants
of the neighbouring cities, headed by their clergy and their
magistrates, repaired to the place appointed, to listen to the _Angel
of Concord_[242] and the orator of public peace. In the presence of
more than four hundred thousand auditors, Brother John mounted a pulpit
elevated in the centre of the plain of Peschiera; a profound silence
prevailed throughout the assembly; every eye was fixed upon the holy
preacher; his words seemed to descend from heaven. He took for his text
these words of the Scripture: “I give you my peace, I leave you my
peace.” After having drawn a frightful picture of the evils of war and
the effects of discord, he ordered the Lombard cities to renounce their
enmities, and dictated to them, in the name of the Church, a treaty of
universal pacification. At no period had the middle ages presented a
more sublime and touching spectacle; the historian of that time, who
has nothing but troubles and wars to describe, ought to be delighted at
an opportunity to tell of such an imposing and solemn scene, wherein
religion recalled assembled nations to a sense of all that her maxims
contain that is most consoling and salutary. The discourse of Brother
John filled his auditory with a holy love of peace, and the cities then
at war swore, before him, to forget for ever the subjects of their long
divisions and eternal rivalries.

These evangelical discourses restored to Italy a few days of peace,
and gave the Holy See an opportunity of preaching a new crusade with
success. Gregory addressed pastoral instructions to all the bishops
and prelates of Christendom. In his letters to the French bishops, he
applied these words of Christ to the holy war: “If any one would come
with me, let him renounce himself, let him take up my cross and follow
me.” The sovereign pontiff declared all who would not employ their
utmost efforts to conquer the heritage of Christ, guilty of treason.
The circulars of the pope ordered all the faithful, of both sexes, to
pay a denier per week towards the expenses of the crusade. The head of
the Church compared these alms to those which St. Paul solicited for
the poor of Jerusalem, and did not fear to assert, beforehand, that
they would suffice for the maintenance of the army of Crusaders for ten
years.

The preaching of this crusade was confided to the fraternities of St.
Dominick and St. Francis, which had, in Asia, missionaries for the
conversion of infidels, and in the West, preachers to re-establish
peace among Christians; the new apostles of the holy war received from
the pope the power, not only to give the cross, but to commute the vow
of pilgrimage to a pecuniary alms, a practice that had never been seen
since the beginning of the crusades; they had likewise the faculty
of granting indulgences for several days to all who came to listen
to their sermons. According to the spirit of their institutions, the
disciples of St. Francis and St. Dominick lived amidst austerities and
penance; they devoted themselves to poverty, and were bound to furnish
a constant example of Christian humility; but, in this instance, the
pope desired they should be received into monasteries and cities with
pomp and ceremony; and that the clergy should come out to meet them,
with the banners and most splendid ornaments of their churches. Whether
this magnificence changed the simplicity of their manners, or that the
people did not like to behold men whom they had lately seen devoted to
evangelical poverty, treated with ceremonial pomp, the preachers of
the crusade inspired their auditors with neither esteem nor respect,
and the crowd diminished every day. As they received abundant alms, of
which no one could see the employment, neither the solemnity of their
mission nor the sanctity of their characters could screen them from the
suspicions and accusations of the multitude: the murmurs and complaints
which arose on all sides, at length weakened the authority of their
words, and assisted in cooling the zeal and devotion of the Christians
for the holy war.

The enthusiasm of the people, which Christian eloquence could not
revive, stood in need of the example of the most illustrious princes
and warriors. France was then at peace; the war against the Albigeois
was drawing towards its end: most of the knights and barons, reared
amidst battles, could not endure rest, and sighed for an opportunity of
signalizing their warlike temperament. They took the oath to go into
Asia and fight against the Saracens.

Thibault V., count of Champagne, and king of Navarre, son of Thibault,
who died before the fifth crusade, undertook to discharge the vow his
father had made to the Church and to Christ. The king of Navarre was
celebrated among knights and among troubadours; his muse, which had
sung profane loves, now gave voice to the complaints of Jerusalem, and
awakened, by Christian songs, the ardour of the soldiers of the cross.
“Learn,” said he, “that heaven is closed to all those who will not
cross the seas to visit and defend the tomb of God. Yes, all the brave,
all who love God and glory, will not hesitate to take up the cross and
arms. Those who prefer repose to honour, those who dread perils, will
remain alone in their homes. Jesus Christ, in the day of judgment, will
say to the one party: ‘You, who helped me to bear my cross, go to the
place in which dwell the angels and my mother Mary;’ he will say to the
others: ‘You, who have not succoured me, descend to the abode of the
wicked.’”[243] The example and the exhortations of Thibault attracted
princes, barons, and knights from all the provinces of France.

Pierre de Dreux, duke of Brittany, whom the clergy surnamed Mauclerc,
because, in his youth, he had abandoned the ecclesiastical state,
wished to expiate his numerous felonies, his unjust wars, his tyranny
towards his subjects, his perfidies towards his allies, by the holy
pilgrimage. Hugh IV., duke of Burgundy, the counts of Bar, Ferez,
Mâcon, Joigny, Sancoure, and Nevers; Simon de Montfort, Andrew de
Vitri, Amaury fils, Geoffrey d’Ancenes, and a crowd of barons and
knights took the cross, and engaged to follow the duke of Brittany and
the king of Navarre into Palestine.

As the preaching of the crusade had been accompanied by several abuses
that might prove injurious to the success of the holy expedition, a
council assembled at Tours, employed itself in remedying and stopping
the evil at its source. We have seen, on preceding occasions, that
preachers of the crusades, by receiving criminals under the banners of
the cross, had scandalized Christian knights; and crusades, as was seen
in the twelfth century, were not considered as a means of salvation
for the faithful, and as the way of the Lord, in which all the world
might enter. Great criminals no longer found a place in the ranks
of the pious defenders of Christ. The council of Tours decided that
Crusaders, arrested by justice, should be transferred to the hands of
an ecclesiastical judge, who would pay no respect to their privileges,
and should even take the cross from them, if he found them guilty of
homicide or any other great crime committed against divine and human
laws.

As in other crusades, the people were led into violent excesses against
the Jews, whom they accused of having immolated the God for whom they
were going to fight, and who retained immense treasures in their hands,
whilst the Crusaders were obliged to pledge their property to perform
the voyage to Palestine. In order to stop the course of these popular
violences, the council forbade any ill-treatment of the Jews, either by
plundering them of their wealth or by doing them personal injury, under
pain of heavy ecclesiastical censures.

Another abuse, not less prejudicial to the Crusaders than all the
others, had been likewise observed. The preachers of the holy wars and
many other theologians had permitted Crusaders to buy off their vow
by paying a sum of money equal to that which they would have expended
in their pilgrimage:[244] this abuse caused great scandal among the
faithful, but the Holy See, which derived considerable sums from it,
paid no attention to the complaints made on account of it in England
and many other states of Europe.

The Crusaders were preparing for their departure, when, all at once,
a fresh cry of alarm resounded through the West. The empire of the
Latins, at Constantinople, was reduced to the lowest extremity. After
the reigns of Baldwin of Flanders and his son Henry, the family
of Courtenay, called to the throne, derived nothing from their
exaltation but the griefs and reverses inseparable from the government
of an empire which is hastening to decay. Peter of Courtenay, count
of Auxerre, when on his way to take possession of the throne of
Baldwin, was surprised and massacred in Macedonia, by the orders of
Theodore Comnenus, prince of Epirus. A short time afterwards, the
empress, who had arrived at Constantinople by sea, died of grief,
on learning the tragical end of her husband. Robert of Courtenay,
second son of Peter, only ascended the throne to experience the rapid
decline of the empire; conquered in a great battle by Vataces, the
successor of Lascaris, he lost all the provinces situated beyond the
Bosphorus and the Hellespont; whilst, on the other side, the prince
of Epirus took possession of Thessaly and a great part of Thrace.
Constantinople, threatened by formidable enemies, beheld from its
towers the standards of the Greeks of Nice and of the barbarians of
Mount Hemus, floating near its walls and insulting its majesty. Amidst
these various disasters, Robert died, leaving, as his only successor,
his brother Baldwin, still in his childhood. John of Brienne, whom
fortune had made, for a short period, king of Jerusalem, was called to
the tottering throne of Constantinople, at the moment that the Greeks
and Bulgarians, animated by the ardour of pillage, were at the gates
of the capital. Their fleets penetrated to the port, their numerous
battalions were preparing to scale the ramparts; but the new emperor
fought several battles with them, obtained possession of their ships,
and dispersed their armies. The miraculous victories of John of Brienne
added greatly to his renown, but only served to diminish his forces:
after having defeated his enemies, he found himself without an army;
and whilst the poets were comparing him to Hector, Roland, and Judas
Machabæus,[245] he was obliged to wait in his capital for succours
that had been promised him, and which never arrived. More than eighty
years of age, he terminated his active career in contesting with the
barbarians the remains of a power which had been founded by arms, and
the miserable wreck of which could only be preserved by prodigies of
valour.

The ruins which surrounded him in his last moments must have made him
sensible of the nothingness of human grandeur, and produced sentiments
of Christian humility. He had passed the early days of his life amidst
the austerities of the cloister. On his death-bed he laid aside the
imperial purple, and was desirous of breathing his last sigh in the
habit of a Cordelier. A simple French knight, seated for some few
days upon two thrones, both ready to pass away, son-in-law of two
kings,[246] father-in-law of two emperors, John of Brienne only left,
when dying, the remembrance of his extraordinary exploits, and the
example of a wonderful destiny. Young Baldwin, who had married his
daughter, and who was to have succeeded him, was unable to obtain his
inheritance; and departing as a fugitive from his capital, he wandered
through Europe as a suppliant, braving and enduring the contempt of
princes and nations. Spectacle worthy of pity! the successor of the
Cæsars, clothed in the purple, was beheld imploring the charity of the
faithful, begging for the assistance granted to the lowest indigence,
and frequently not obtaining that for which he sued.

Whilst the emperor of the East was thus travelling through Italy,
France, and England, Constantinople was left without an army, and
sacrificed for the defence of the state, even to its relics, the
objects of the veneration of the people, and the last treasures of
the empire. The sovereign pontiff was touched with the misery and
degradation of Baldwin, and, at the same time, could not hear without
pity the complaints of the Latin church of Byzantium: he published a
new crusade for the defence of the empire of the East.

The Crusaders, who were about to set out for the Holy Land, were
invited to lend their assistance to their brethren of Constantinople;
but the prayers and exhortations of the Holy See produced but very
feeble effects; opinions were divided; some wished to defend the empire
of the Latins, others, the kingdom of Jerusalem.

The French princes and nobles, however, persisted in their resolution
of going to fight against the Saracens in Asia. The barons and knights
either pawned or sold their lands to purchase horses and arms, quitted
their donjons and their castles, and tore themselves from the embraces
of their wives. Thibault, their leader and interpreter, bade adieu to
France in verses which are still extant, and which express, at the same
time, the devotion of a Christian and the spirit of chivalry. His muse,
at once pious and profane, deplores the torments of love, the griefs of
absence, and celebrates the glory of the soldiers of Christ; to console
himself for having left the lady of his thoughts, the king of Navarre
invokes the Virgin Mary, _the lady of the heavens_, and finishes his
complaints, by this verse, which so admirably paints the manners of the
time:

  Quand dame perds, Dame me soit aidant.[247]

Other troubadours, after the example of the king of Navarre, sang
the departure of the pilgrims; they promised, in their verses, the
indulgences of the crusade to the warriors that would set out for
Syria, advising the dames and demoiselles not to listen to those that
should be left in Europe; for, said they, there will remain none but
cowards: all the brave are going to seek glory in the battles of the
East. Whilst France was repeating the songs of the troubadours, and
prayers were offered up to Heaven in the churches for the success of
the expeditions, the Crusaders from all the provinces of the kingdom
commenced their march, directing their course towards the port of
Marseilles, where vessels waited, to transport them into Asia; all
were animated by the most ardent zeal for the deliverance of the holy
places; but the pope, at whose voice they had taken up arms, no longer
applauded their enthusiasm. Gregory, who had made himself a great many
formidable enemies in the West, appeared to have forgotten a war he
had so warmly promoted, and was entirely engrossed by his own dangers.

Most of the leaders of the crusade were assembled at Lyons to
deliberate upon the best means of carrying on their enterprise, when
they received a nuncio from the sovereign pontiff, who commanded them
to return to their homes. This unexpected order from Gregory IX. gave
great offence to the princes and barons, who told the envoy of the
court of Rome, that the pope might change his policy, and disapprove of
that which he himself had set on foot; but that the defenders of the
cross, they who had devoted themselves to the service of Christ, would
remain steadfast in their intentions. “We have made,” added they, “all
our preparations; we have pledged or sold our lands, our houses, and
our goods; we have quitted our friends and our families, giving out our
departure for Palestine: religion and honour forbid us to retrace our
steps.”[248]

As the pope’s nuncio wished to speak and uphold the authority of the
Church, and as he accused the barons of betraying the cause they were
going to defend, the Christian warriors could not restrain their
indignation; the soldiers and leaders were so exasperated, that they
even ill-treated the ambassador of the pontiff; and, but for the
intercession and prayers of the prelates and bishops, would have
immolated him to their anger.

Scarcely had the Crusaders dismissed the pope’s nuncio with contempt,
than deputies arrived from the emperor of Germany, equally supplicating
them to suspend their march, and wait till he had collected his troops,
in order to place himself at their head. The knights and barons,
animated by a sincere zeal for the objects of their expedition, could
not comprehend the meaning of the delays thus attempted to be thrown in
the way of it, and sighed over the blindness of the powers that wished
to turn them aside from the road to salvation. The king of Navarre, the
dukes of Brittany and Burgundy, with most of the nobles that had taken
the cross, persisted in the design of accomplishing their vow, and
embarked for Syria at the port of Marseilles.

A new misunderstanding had broken out between the pope and Frederick,
who were disputing the sovereignty of Sardinia; all the passions
were soon engaged in this quarrel, and armed themselves, by turns,
with the vengeance of Heaven and the furies of war. Gregory, after
having excommunicated Frederick afresh, was determined to attack his
reputation, and degrade him in the opinion of his contemporaries.
Monitories and briefs from the pope were read in all the churches
of Europe, in which the emperor was represented as an impious man,
an accomplice of heretics and Saracens, an oppressor of religion
and humanity. Frederick replied to the accusations of the sovereign
pontiff by the most violent invectives; he addressed himself to the
Romans, to excite them against the Holy See, and called upon all the
princes of Europe to defend his cause as their own.[249] “Kings and
princes of the earth,” said he, “look upon the injury done to us as
your own, _bring water to extinguish the fire that has been kindled
in our neighbourhood_; a similar danger threatens you.” The irritated
pope hurled all the thunders of the Church against his adversary; and
even went so far as to preach a crusade against the emperor, saying,
“There was more merit in combating a prince who was rebellious to the
successors of St. Peter, than in delivering Jerusalem.” Throughout this
scandalous contest, the Church was allowed to possess nothing that
was sacred, the authority of princes nothing that was legitimate; on
one side, the sovereign pontiff considered all who remained faithful
subjects to the emperor as the ministers and accomplices of the
demon; on the other, the emperor would not acknowledge the pope as
the vicar of Christ. At last, Gregory promised the imperial crown to
any Christian prince who would take up arms against the emperor, and
drag him from his throne: Louis IX., more wise than the Church itself,
refused the empire which was offered to him for his brother Robert,
and employed earnest but vain endeavours to restore peace to Europe,
disturbed by the pretensions and menaces of the pope.

They soon came to hostilities; and Frederick, after having gained a
great victory over the Milanese, and carried terror amongst all the
republics of Lombardy, marched towards Rome at the head of an army.
Gregory, who had no troops at all, went through the streets of his
capital at the head of a procession; he exhibited to the Romans the
relics of the apostles, and, melting into tears, told them he had
no means of defending this sacred deposit without their assistance.
The nobility and people, touched by the prayers of the pope, swore
to die in defence of the Holy See. They set about preparations for
war, they fortified the city with the greatest expedition; and when
the emperor drew near to the gates, he saw those same Romans, who, a
short time before, had embraced his cause against the pope, drawn up
in battle-array on the ramparts, determined to die in the cause of the
head of the Church. Frederick besieged the city, without being able to
get possession of it; in his anger, he accused the Romans of perfidy,
and revenged himself by exercising horrible cruelties on his prisoners.
The hatred enkindled between the pope and the emperor soon passed into
the minds of the people, and the furies of civil war devastated the
whole of Italy.

Amidst such general disorder and agitation, the cries and prayers of
the Christians of Palestine were scarcely audible. At the expiration of
the truce concluded with Frederick, the sultan of Damascus re-entered
Jerusalem, and destroyed the tower of David and the weak ramparts
erected by the Christians: this conquest, which revived the courage
of the Mussulmans, necessarily produced more than proportionate
despair among the unfortunate inhabitants of the Holy Land. Instead
of receiving within its walls the innumerable armies that fame had
announced, Ptolemaïs only had to welcome the arrival of a few unarmed
pilgrims, who had nothing to relate but the deplorable quarrels of
Christian monarchs and princes. Most of the communications with the
East were closed; all the maritime powers of Italy were contending for
the empire of the sea; sometimes in league with the sovereign pontiff,
sometimes with the emperor. Several of the Crusaders who had sworn to
go to Constantinople or Ptolemaïs, took part in the crusade that had
been preached against Frederick; others resolved to proceed to Syria
by land, and almost all perished in the mountains and deserts of Asia
Minor; the French lords and princes, who, in spite of the orders of the
pope, set out for Asia from the ports of Provence, were able to bring
with them into Palestine but a very small number of warriors.

At the period of the arrival of these Crusaders, the East was not less
troubled than the West. Melik-Kamel, the sultan of Cairo, had recently
died, and his death became the signal for many sanguinary wars among
the princes of his family, who disputed by turns the kingdom of Egypt,
and the principalities of Damascus, Aleppo, and Hamah. Amidst these
divisions, the emirs and the Mamelukes, whose dangerous support was
constantly sought for, were accustomed to dispose of power, and proved
themselves more formidable to their sovereigns than to the enemies of
Islamism. Supreme authority seemed to be the reward of victory or of
skill in treachery; the Mussulman thrones were environed by so many
perils, that a sultan of Damascus was seen abandoning his sceptre,
and seeking retirement, saying, “a hawk and a hound afforded him more
pleasure than empire.” The princes, divided among themselves, called
for the succour of the Carismians and other barbarous nations, who
burnt their cities, pillaged their provinces, completed the destruction
of the powers they came to defend, and perfected all the evils that
were born of discord.

The Crusaders might have taken advantage of all these troubles, but
they never united their forces against the enemy they had sworn to
contend with; the kingdom of Jerusalem had no government capable of
directing the forces of the crusade; the crowd of pilgrims had no tie,
no common point of interest which could hold them together for any
length of time under the same standards: scattered troops of soldiers
were to be seen, but there was nowhere an army; each of the leaders and
princes followed a plan of his own, declared war or proclaimed peace in
his own name, and appeared to fight entirely for his own ambition or
renown.

The duke of Brittany, followed by his knights, made an incursion into
the lands of Damascus, and returned to Ptolemais with a rich booty;
the other Crusaders, jealous of the success of this expedition, were
desirous of distinguishing themselves by exploits, and formed the
project of attacking the city of Gaza. As they marched without order
or precaution, they were surprised and cut to pieces by the Saracens.
The duke of Burgundy, who was at the head of this expedition, escaped
the pursuit of the conquerors almost alone, and came back to Ptolemaïs,
to deplore the loss of his knights and barons, who had all met with
slavery or death on the field of battle. This reverse, instead of
uniting the Christians more closely, only increased their discords; in
the impossibility of effecting any triumph for their arms, they treated
separately with the infidels, and made peace, as they had made war.
The Templars and some leaders of the army agreed for a truce with the
sultan of Damascus, and obtained the restitution of the holy places;
on their side, the Hospitallers, with the count of Champagne, and the
dukes of Burgundy and Brittany, concluded a treaty with the sultan of
Egypt, and undertook to defend him against the Saracens who had just
given up Jerusalem to the Christians.

After having disturbed Palestine by their disorders, the Crusaders
abandoned it to return to Europe, and were replaced at Ptolemaïs by
some English, who arrived under Richard of Cornwall, brother to Henry
III. Richard, who possessed the tin and lead mines of the county of
Cornwall, was one of the richest princes of the West: if old chronicles
are to be believed, Gregory had forbidden him to go to the East, hoping
that he would consent to remain in Europe, and would impart a portion
of his treasures to the Holy See, to procure the indulgences of the
crusade. When Richard arrived before Ptolemaïs, he was received by the
people and the clergy, who went out to meet him, singing, “Blessed be
he who comes in the name of the Lord.” This prince was the grandson of
Richard Cœur de Lion,[250] whose courage and exploits had rendered him
so famous in the East. The name alone of Richard spread terror among
the Saracens; the prince of Cornwall equalled his ancestor in bravery;
he was full of zeal and ardour, and his army shared his enthusiasm for
religion and glory. He prepared to open the campaign, and everything
seemed to promise success; but, after a march of some days, and a few
advantages obtained over the enemy, finding himself very ill-seconded
by the Christians of Palestine, he was obliged to renew the truce made
with the sultan of Egypt. As the whole fruit of his expedition, he
could only obtain an exchange of prisoners, and permission to pay the
honours of sepulture to the Christians killed at the battle of Gaza.

Without having seen either the walls of Jerusalem or the banks of the
Jordan, Richard embarked for Italy, where he found the pope still
engaged in the war against Frederick. All Europe was in a blaze; a
council convoked for the peace of the Church had not been able to
assemble; the emperor still besieged the city of Rome, and threatened
the head of Christendom. Amidst this general disorder, Gregory died,
cursing his implacable adversary, and was succeeded by Celestine IV.,
who only wore the tiara sixteen days. The war was continued with
renewed fury, the Church remained without a head, and Christ without
a vicar upon earth; the cardinals wandered about dispersed; Frederick
holding several of them in chains. “The court of Rome,” says Fleury,
“was desolate, and fallen into great contempt.” This deplorable anarchy
lasted nearly two years; all Christendom was loud in complaints, and
demanded of Heaven a pope able to repair the evils of Europe and the
Church.

The conclave met at length, but the election of Innocent IV., made
amidst trouble and discord, put an end to neither the public scandal
nor the furies of the war, which grieved all true Christians. The new
pontiff followed the example of Innocent III. and Gregory IX., and
soon surpassed all their excesses. Under his pontificate, disorder
continued increasing, until it had reached its height. The Christians
of Greece and Palestine were quite forgotten. Missionaries in vain
perambulated the kingdoms of the West, to exhort the faithful to make
peace among themselves, and turn their arms against the Saracens; many
of these angels of peace were proscribed by Frederick, who was, at
once, at war with the sovereign pontiff, the emperor of the East, and
all those who, in taking the cross, had sworn to defend Rome, or to
deliver Constantinople or Jerusalem. We will not attempt to describe
the violent scenes of which the West, but particularly Italy, was
the theatre. Attention becomes fatigued by dwelling long upon the
same pictures; the wars and revolutions which lend so much life to
history finish by presenting only a wearisome, twice-told tale; and
thus, likewise, may the reader perceive that the passions have their
uniformity and tempests their monotony.

       *       *       *       *       *

Each of the preceding crusades had a distinct object, a march which
could be easily followed, and was only remarkable for great exploits
or great reverses. That which we have just described, which embraces a
period of thirty years, is mingled with so many different events, with
so many clashing interests, so many passions foreign to the holy wars,
that it at first appears to present only a confused picture; and the
historian, constantly occupied in relating the revolutions of the East
and of the West, may with reason be accused of having, as a European
Christian, forgotten Jerusalem and the cause of Christ.

When we have read the twelfth book of this history, we perceive that
we are already far from the age that gave birth to the crusades, and
witnessed their brilliant progress. When comparing this war with those
that preceded it, it is easy to see that it has a different character,
not only in the manner in which it was conducted, but in the means
employed to inflame the zeal of the Christians, and induce them to take
up arms.

When we observe the incredible efforts of the popes to arm the nations
of the West, we are at first astonished at the small quantity of
success obtained by their exhortations, their menaces, and their
prayers. We have but to compare the Council of Clermont, held by
Urban, with the Council of the Lateran, presided over by Gregory. In
the first, the complaints of Jerusalem excite the tears and sobs of
the auditory; in the second, a thousand different objects intrude,
to occupy the attention of the fathers of the Church, who express
themselves upon the misfortunes of the Holy Land, without emotion and
without pain. At the voice of Urban, knights, barons, and ecclesiastics
all swore together to go and fight against the infidels; the council
became, in a moment, an assembled host of intrepid warriors: it was
not so at the Council of the Lateran, in which no one took the cross,
or burst forth into an expression of that high enthusiasm which the
pope desired to awaken in all hearts.

We have drawn attention, in the course of our recital, to the
circumstance of pilgrims being permitted by the preachers of the
holy war to buy off their vow by paying a sum of money; this mode
of expiating sins appeared to be a scandalous innovation: and the
indulgence of the missionaries of the holy war, who thus released the
faithful from the pilgrimage, made them lose a considerable portion
of their ascendancy. They were not, as formerly, the messengers of
Heaven; the multitude no longer endowed them with the power of working
miracles; they were even sometimes obliged to employ the menaces and
promises of the Church to draw hearers to their sermons; in short,
at length the people ceased to consider them as the interpreters of
the gospel, and saw in them only the collectors of the dues of the
Holy See. This sale of the privileges of the crusade, purchased at an
extravagant price, necessarily checked the effects of all generous
passions, and, in the minds of Christians, confounded that which
belonged to Heaven with that which belonged to earth.

Preceding ages were unacquainted with any other motive but religion and
its promises.[251] The companions of Peter the Hermit and Godfrey, the
warriors who followed Louis the Young, Philip Augustus, Richard Cœur
de Lion, Boniface, and Baldwin of Flanders, could not have possibly
believed that gold could be made a substitute for the merit and glory
of the holy war.

We find another remarkable difference in the preaching of this
crusade,—the refusal to admit great criminals under the banners of
the cross. The astonishment which the enrolment of a crowd of obscure
persons in the holy militia caused among the Christian knights,
suffices to denote a great change in the manners and opinions of
the Crusaders. The sentiment of honour, which is allied with a love
of glory, and has a tendency to establish distinctions among men,
appears to have prevailed over the purely religious feeling which
inspires humility, acknowledges the equal rights of all Christians, and
confounds repentance with virtue. The crusade, into which none were
admitted but men of acknowledged bravery and good conduct, ceased, in
some sort, to be a simply religious war, and began to resemble other
wars, in which leaders have the power of selecting the soldiers they
have to command.

The enthusiasm for the holy wars only revived at intervals, like a
fire upon the point of going out of itself; the people required some
great event, some extraordinary circumstance, some striking example of
princes or warriors, to induce them to take arms against the infidels;
the subtleties of theologians, who insisted upon everything being
subservient to their discussions, contributed to cool the remains of
that pious and warlike ardour, which, till that time, it had been
found necessary to moderate and restrain within just limits. Disputes
were started in the schools upon such questions as these: In what case
was a Christian exempt from the accomplishment of his vow? What sum
was sufficient to redeem a promise made to Christ? If certain pious
exercises could be substituted for pilgrimage? If an heir was bound
to fulfil the oath of a testator? Whether the pilgrim who died on his
way to the Holy Land, had more merit in the eyes of God than one who
died on his return?[252] Whether a wife could take the cross without
the consent of her husband, or the husband without the consent of the
wife? &c. From the moment in which all these questions were solemnly
discussed, and, upon several points, the opinions of theologians
differed, enthusiasm, which never reasons, was rendered languid by the
cold arguments of the doctors; and pilgrims appeared to yield less
to the transports of a generous feeling, than to the necessity of
performing a duty or of following an established rule.

This sixth crusade was more abundant in intrigues and scandalous
quarrels than in military exploits; the Christians never united all
their efforts against the infidels; no spirit of order presided over
their enterprises; the Crusaders, who only held their mission of their
zeal, set out at the time their will or their fancy selected; some
returned to Europe without having faced a Saracen in fight; others
abandoned the colours of the cross, after a victory or a defeat; and
fresh Crusaders were constantly summoned to defend the conquests or
repair the faults of those that had preceded them. Although the West
had counted in this crusade more than five hundred thousand of her
warriors departing for Palestine or Egypt, great armies were rarely
assembled on the banks of the Nile or the Jordan. As the Crusaders were
never gathered together in great bodies, they were not subjected to
famine, or the other scourges that had so fearfully thinned the ranks
of the early defenders of the cross; but if they experienced fewer
reverses, if they were better disciplined, we may say that they showed
none of that ardour, or of those lively passions which men communicate
to each other, and which acquire a new degree of force and activity
amidst a multitude assembled for the same cause and under the same
banners.

By transferring the theatre of the war to Egypt, the Christians no
longer had before their eyes, as in Palestine, the revered places and
monuments, which could recall to them the religion and the God they
were about to fight for; they had no longer before them and around them
the river Jordan, Libanus, Thabor, or Mount Sion, the aspect of which
had so vividly affected the imagination of the first Crusaders.

When the people of Europe heard the head of the Church exhort the
faithful to the conquest of Jerusalem, and at the same time curse
Frederick, the liberator of the holy city, the object of the crusade
lost its sacred character in the eyes of Christians. The emperor of
Germany, after his return from his expedition, sometimes said, “If God
had been acquainted with the kingdom of Naples, he never could have
preferred the barren rocks of Jerusalem to it.” These sacrilegious
words of Frederick must have been a great subject of offence to
pilgrims; but, indeed, this prince only sent to the Holy Land such of
his subjects as he was dissatisfied with, or wished to punish. The
popes also condemned to pilgrimage the great criminals whom society
rejected from its bosom, which was very repugnant to the manners
and opinions of the nobles and knights of Europe. As a crowning
misfortune, the reverses or exploits of the Crusaders beyond the seas
frequently created divisions among the princes of the West. From that
time, Palestine was no longer, in the eyes of the faithful, a land
of blessedness, flowing with milk and honey, but a place of exile.
From that time Jerusalem was less considered the city of God and the
heritage of Christ, than a subject of discord, or the place in which
were born all the storms that disturbed Christendom.

In the other crusades, the popes had been satisfied with awakening
the enthusiasm of pilgrims, and addressing prayers to Heaven for the
success of the Crusaders; but in this war, the heads of the Church
insisted upon directing all the expeditions, and commanding, by their
legates, the operations of the Christian armies. The invasion of Egypt
was decided upon in the Council of the Lateran, without a thought of
asking the advice or opinions of any of the skilful captains of the
age. When hostilities began, the envoys of the pope presided over all
the events of the war; weakening the ardour of the soldiers of the
cross, by their ambitious pretensions, as well as by their ignorance.
They let all the fruits of victory slip through their hands, and
gave birth to an injurious rivalry between the spiritual and the
temporal powers. This rivalry, this reciprocal mistrust, were carried
so far, that the sovereign pontiff and the emperor of Germany, by
turns, arrested the march of the pilgrims; the first fearing that
the Crusaders, on embarking for Palestine, would become the soldiers
of Frederick; the second, that these same soldiers might become the
defenders of the temporal power of the popes.

At the period of which we have just retraced the history, so many
crusades were preached at once, that the eyes of the faithful were
necessarily diverted from the first object of these holy expeditions.
Called upon to defend so many causes, no one could distinguish which
was the cause of God and Jesus Christ; so many interests presented
themselves at the same time to the attention of Christians, and were
recommended to the bravery of warriors, that they gave birth to
hesitation and reflection; and these produced indifference. Europe,
for a length of time in a state of fermentation, was undergoing the
vague uncertainty of a change; states began to think more of their
independence, people of their liberty. The passions which politics
bring forth, took the place of passions of which religion is the motive.

The sanguinary quarrels of the emperor and the popes contributed
greatly to the revolution which was brought about in men’s minds:
the motive which animated the heads of the Church was not always a
religious one; the emperor of Germany and the pontiffs of Rome had
pretensions to the domination of Italy, and had been, for a long time,
engaged in a rivalry of ambition. Gregory could not see Frederick
master of the kingdom of Naples without great pain; and when he pressed
him to go into Asia, to make war upon the Saracens, he might have been
compared to that personage of ancient fable, who, in order to get rid
of his rival, sent him to combat the Chimera.

Four popes, although of a different character, finding themselves in
the same circumstances, pursued the same policy. Frederick, by his
cruelties, injustice, and extravagant ambition, often justified the
violences of the Holy See, of which he was, by turns, the ward, the
protector, and the enemy; like his predecessors, he made no secret of
his project of restoring the empire of the Cæsars; and, had it not been
for the popes, it is not improbable that Europe would have been brought
under the yoke of the emperors of Germany.

The policy of the sovereign pontiffs, whilst weakening the imperial
power, favoured, in Germany, the liberty of cities, and the growth
and duration of small states; we do not hesitate to add, that the
thunders of the Church preserved the independence of Italy, and
perhaps that of France, which was less ill treated by the court of
Rome than neighbouring nations. The French monarchy took advantage of
the troubles that existed on the other side of the Rhine, and of the
interdict set upon England, to repel the invasions of the English and
Germans; and, at the same time, availed itself of the absence of the
king of Navarre, the dukes of Brittany and Burgundy, with several other
great vassals, whom the crusade attracted beyond the seas, to increase
the prerogatives of the royal authority, and extend the limits of the
kingdom.

England herself owes something to the authority of the popes, who,
by overwhelming John Lackland with excommunications, rendered him
powerless in his attempts to enslave the English people, or to resist
the demands of the barons and the commons. This is a truth which
impartial history cannot deny or doubt, and which disposes us not to
approve, but to blame with less bitterness, excesses and abuses of
power of which all the effects have not been deplorable.[253] The
populace of London, who burn every year the effigy of the pope, would
be much astonished if, amidst a fanatical delirium, they were told that
the army which once fought for the independence of Great Britain was
called _the army of God and of the Holy Church_; if they were reminded
that the great charter of the Forest, the first monument of British
liberty, was the fortunate fruit of the menaces and thunders of the
Church of Rome, and that this charter would never have been granted by
John, without the redoubtable influence and the imperious counsels of
the sovereign pontiff.[254]

Without wishing to justify the domination of the popes, we may say
that they were led to grasp at supreme power by the circumstances in
which Europe was placed in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. European
society, without experience or laws, and plunged in ignorance and
anarchy, cast itself into the arms of the popes, and believed that it
placed itself under the protection of Heaven.

As nations had no other ideas of civilization than such as they
received from the Christian religion, the sovereign pontiffs naturally
became the supreme arbiters between rival or neighbouring countries;
amidst the darkness which the light of the Gospel had a continued and
never-ending tendency to diminish, their authority must naturally
have been the first established and the first recognised; temporal
power stood in need of their sanction; people and kings implored their
support and consulted their wisdom: they believed themselves authorized
to exercise a sovereign dictatorship.

This dictatorship was often exercised to the advantage of public
morality and social order; it often protected the weak against the
strong; it arrested the execution of criminal plots; it re-established
peace between states; and it preserved a young society from the
excesses of ambition, licentiousness, and barbarism. When we cast
our eyes over the annals of the middle ages, we cannot help being
struck by one of the most beautiful spectacles that human society
has ever presented,—it is that of Christian Europe recognising but
one religion, having but one law, forming as it were but one empire,
governed by a single head, who spoke in the name of God, and whose
mission was to make the Gospel reign upon earth.

In the general reflections by which we shall terminate this work, we
will enter into much greater developments upon this head; we will
compare modern Europe with the Europe of the middle ages, and we will
make it clear that, if we have acquired some wisdom in the art of
civilization, we are still far from having turned it to the advantage
of public liberty: nations are at the present day led away by the
spirit of the French revolution, as they were in the middle ages by the
spirit of the court of Rome and enthusiasm for the crusades. The French
revolution began by liberal ideas, it was continued by victories. The
military spirit allied itself with the fanaticism of new ideas, as it
formerly allied itself with religious enthusiasm. On casting a glance
over our Europe, we are astonished at seeing two contradictory things,
which should naturally exclude each other; we see almost everywhere a
tendency to favour the propagation of liberal ideas, and at the same
time an inclination to increase the mass of armies; it is difficult to
explain a policy which tends, on the one side, to multiply the apostles
of liberty, on the other to multiply soldiers; which, by turns,
proclaims a principle, and raises a regiment; which speaks, at the
same time, of recruiting, and of a constitution; which appears never
to have laws enough, and yet is insatiable of cannons and bayonets. It
is easy to foresee the near and distant results of such a monstrous
amalgamation.[255] Everything leads us to believe that these results,
like those of the crusades and the influence of the pope in the middle
ages, will not turn out _entirely_ for the advantage of civilization.

But without dwelling longer on these distressing reflections, we will
return to our subject, from which, perhaps, we have strayed too long.
In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the nations of Europe, subject
to the authority of St. Peter, were united together by a tie more
strong than that of liberty. This motive, this tie, which was that of
the universal Church, for a length of time kept up and favoured the
enthusiasm for and the progress of holy wars. Whatever may have been
the origin of the crusades, it is certain they never would have been
undertaken without that unity of religious feelings which doubled the
strength of the Christian republic. The Christian nations, by the
agreement of their sentiments and their passions, showed the world all
that can be done by enthusiasm, which increases by communication, and
that lively faith, which, spread among men, is a miraculous power,
since the Gospel accords it the faculty of _moving mountains_. In
proportion as people, united by one same spirit, separated, and ceased
to make one common cause, it became more difficult to collect together
the forces of the West, and pursue those gigantic enterprises of which
our age can scarcely perceive the possibility.

It may have been observed, that the pontifical authority and the
enthusiasm for the crusades experienced the same vicissitudes; the
opinions and the exaltation of the religious spirit which caused men to
take up arms, necessarily, at the same time, increased the influence
of the sovereign pontiffs. But springs so active and so powerful could
not possibly last long; they broke by the violence with which they were
employed.

The popes, invested with authority without limit, exercised that
authority without moderation; and as the abuse of power brings on,
sooner or later, its own ruin, the empire of the sovereign pontiffs
finished by declining as other empires have done. Their fall commenced
with their long contests with Frederick; all Europe was called upon to
judge their cause; their power, founded upon opinion, the origin of
which was entirely religious, lost much of its prestige by being given
over to the discussions of men of the world.

At the same time that the sovereign pontiffs abused their power, the
spirit and enthusiasm that had produced the holy wars were likewise
abused. Many Christian princes took the cross, sometimes to obtain
the protection of the popes; sometimes as a pretext for assembling
armies, and enjoying the temporal advantages accorded to the soldiers
of Christ. The leaders of Christendom, without having originated the
wars of the East, were eager to profit by them; in the first place, to
extend their dominions, and in the next to gratify violent passions.
From that moment society sought other supports than that of the Holy
See, and warriors another glory than that of the crusades.

Thibault, king of Navarre, who, in his verses, had preached the war
beyond the seas, was disgusted at the troubles excited in Europe
by the heads of the Church, and deplored with bitterness _a time
full of felony, envy, and treachery_. He accused the princes and
barons of being without _courtoisie_, and reproached the popes with
excommunicating those who were most in the right (_ceux qui avaient
le plus raison_). If a few troubadours still raised their voices to
exhort Christians to take up the cross and arms, the greater part did
not partake of their enthusiasm for the holy wars; and beheld nothing
in these pilgrimages beyond the seas, but the griefs of a long absence,
and the rigours of a pious exile.

In a Tenson[256] which has come down to us, Folquet de Romans asks
Blaccas, the model of troubadours and of knights, whether he will go to
the Holy Land? After having answered that he loves and is beloved, and
that he will remain at home with his ladye-love, (she was countess of
Provence), Blaccas thus ends his simple song:—

  “Je ferai ma pénitence,
  Entre mer et Durance,
  Auprès de son manoir.”[257]

  “I will perform my penitence
  Between the sea and swift Durance,
  Near to my lady’s bower.”

These sentiments belonged to the manners of troubadours and knights;
but at the time of the first crusades, religious ideas were much more
mixed up with ideas of gallantry; a poet, invited to take the cross,
would not have dared to speak of his ladye-love,[258] without likewise
speaking of the mercy of God and the captivity of Jerusalem.

During the other crusades, the religion and morality of the Gospel
resumed their empire, and spread their benefits everywhere; at the
voice of the holy orators, Christians became penitent and reformed
their morals; all political tempests were laid by the simple name of
Jerusalem, and the West remained in profound peace.[259] It was not so
at the period we have just described; Europe was perhaps never more
agitated, or, perhaps, more corrupted than during the thirty years
which this crusade lasted.

In the relations between the Christians and Mussulmans, little respect
had, to this time, certainly, been paid to treaties; but in this
crusade, contempt for sworn faith and forgetfulness for the laws of
nations were carried to an extreme: signing a truce was a preparation
for war;—the Christian armies owed their safety to a treaty of peace;
and the sovereign pontiff, far from respecting the conditions of it,
preached a new crusade against the infidels. It must be allowed, also,
that the most solemn treaties were often violated by the Mussulmans.
The duration of peace depended solely upon the want of power in both
parties to resume hostilities with advantage. The least hope of
success was sufficient to induce them to fly to arms; the slightest
circumstance was an excuse for rekindling all the flames of war. The
continuator of William of Tyre says, with great ingenuousness, when
speaking of the death of a sultan of Damascus: “When the sultan died,
all the truces died with him.” These words alone are sufficient to give
an idea of the state of the East during the sixth crusade, and of the
small degree of respect then entertained for the laws of peace and war.

If, in the preceding crusade, the expedition of the soldiers of the
cross against Greece did not produce great advantages to the West,
it at least illustrated the arms of the Venetians and the French. In
the war we have just described, the knights and barons who took the
cross, added nothing to their glory or their renown. The Crusaders who
were fortunate enough to revisit their homes, brought back with them
nothing but the remembrance of most shameful disorders. A great number
of them had nothing to show their compatriots but the chains of their
captivity; nothing to communicate but the contagious disorders of the
East.

The historians we have followed are silent as to the ravages of the
leprosy among the nations of the West; but the testament of Louis
VIII., an historical monument of that period, attests the existence of
two thousand _léproseries_ (hospitals for lepers) in the kingdom of
France alone. This horrible sight must have been a subject of terror
to the most fervent Christians; and was sufficient to disenchant, in
their eyes, those regions of the East, where, till that time, their
imaginations had seen nothing but prodigies and marvels.

Among the abuses then made of the spirit of the crusades, and the
misfortunes they brought in their train, we must not forget the civil
and religious wars of which France and several other countries of
Europe were the theatre. In their expeditions into the East, Christians
had become familiarized with the idea of employing force and violence
to change men’s hearts and opinions. As they had long made war against
infidels, they were willing to make it, in the same manner, against
heretics; they first took up arms against the Albigeois, then against
the pagans of Prussia; for the same reason, and in the same manner,
that they had armed themselves against the Mussulmans.

Modern writers have declaimed with great vehemence and eloquence
against these disastrous wars; but long before the age in which we
live, the Church had condemned the excesses of blind fanaticism.[260]
Saint Augustine, St. Ambrose, the fathers of councils, had long taught
the Christian world that error is not destroyed by the sword, and that
the truths of the Gospel ought not to be preached to mankind amidst
threats and violences.

The crusade against the Prussians shows us all that ambition, avarice,
and tyranny can exhibit that is most cruel and barbarous; the tribunal
of history cannot judge with too much severity the leaders of this
war, the ravages and furies of which were prolonged during more than
a century; but, whilst condemning the excesses of the conquerors of
Prussia, we must admit the advantages Europe gained by their victories
and exploits. A nation that had been separated from all other nations
by its manners and customs, ceased to be a foreigner in the Christian
republic. Industry, laws, religion, which marched in the train of
the conquerors, to moderate and remove the evils of war, spread
their blessings among hordes of savages. Many flourishing cities
arose from amidst the ashes of forests, and the oak of Remove,[261]
beneath the shade of which human victims had been immolated, was
replaced by churches, in which the virtues and charity of the Gospel
were inculcated. The conquests of the Romans were sometimes more
unjust, then wars more barbarous; they procured less advantages to the
civilized world, and yet they have never ceased to be objects of the
admiration and eulogy of posterity.

The war against the Albigeois was more cruel and more unfortunate than
the crusade directed against the nations of Prussia. Missionaries and
warriors outraged, by their conduct, all the laws of justice and of
the religion whose triumph they pretended to aim at. The heretics,
naturally, sometimes employed reprisals against their enemies; both
sides armed with the steel and axe of murderers and executioners,
humanity had to deplore the most guilty excesses.

When casting a retrospective glance over the annals of the middle ages,
we are particularly grieved to see sanguinary wars undertaken and
carried on in the name of a religion of peace, whilst we can scarcely
find an example of a religious war among the ancients and under the
laws of paganism.[262] We must believe that modern nations and those of
antiquity have, and had the same passions; but, amongst the ancients,
religion entered less deeply into the heart of man or into the spirit
of social institutions. The worship of false gods had no positive
dogma; it added nothing to morality; it prescribed no duties to the
citizen; it was not bound up with the maxims of legislation, and
existed, in some sort, only upon the surface of society. When paganism
was attacked, or when a change was effected in the worship of false
gods, the affections, morals, and interests of pagan society were not
deeply wounded. It was not thus with Christianity, which, particularly
in the middle ages, mixed itself up with all civil laws, recalled
man to all the duties due to his country, and united itself with all
the principles of social order. Amidst the growing civilization of
Europe, the Christian religion was blended with all the interests of
nations; it was, in a manner, the foundation of all society; it was
society itself: we cannot wonder, then, that men were passionate in
its defence. Then all who separated themselves from the Christian
religion, separated themselves from society; and all who rejected the
laws of the Church, ceased to acknowledge the laws of their country. We
must consider the wars against the Albigeois and the Prussians in this
light; they were rather social wars than religious wars.




BOOK XIII.


SEVENTH CRUSADE.

A.D. 1242-1245.


WHEN I began this work, I was far from being aware of the task I was
imposing upon myself; animated by the interest of my subject, full of
a too great confidence in my own powers, like those villagers who,
when they set out for the first crusade, fancied every city they saw
to be Jerusalem, I constantly believed I was approaching the end of my
labours. As I advanced in my career, the horizon expanded before me,
difficulties multiplied at every step, so that to sustain my courage,
I have often been obliged to recall to my mind the kindness with which
the early volumes of this history have been received by the public.

The difficulty did not consist in placing a narrative of the holy wars
before our readers; it became necessary to present exact ideas of the
manners and characters of the nations which, in any way, took part
in them. We have endeavoured to make all the peoples known who have
in turn passed across the scene: the Franks, with their soldier-like
roughness, their love of glory, and their generous passions; the Turks
and Saracens, with their military religion and their barbarous valour;
the Greeks, with their corrupted manners, their character at once
superstitious and frivolous, and their vanity, which with them supplied
the place of patriotism: a new nation is now about to offer itself
to the pencil of history, and mingle with the events of which we are
attempting to give the picture. We are about to say a few words upon
the manners and conquests of the Tartars in the middle ages.

The hordes of this nation, at the period of the sixth crusade, had
invaded several countries of Asia, and the progress of their arms had
a great influence over the policy of the Mussulman powers of Syria
and Egypt, which were then at war with the Christians. At the time of
which we are speaking, the fame of their victories filled the East, and
spread terror even to the most remote countries of Europe.

The Tartars inhabited the vast regions which lie between ancient Emaüs,
Siberia, China, and the Sea of Kamschatka; they were divided into
several nations, which all boasted of having the same origin; each of
these nations, governed by a khan, or supreme leader, was composed of
a great number of tribes, each tribe commanded by a particular chief,
called Myrza. The produce of the chase, the milk of their mares, and
the flesh of their flocks, satisfied the simple wants of the Tartars;
they lived under tents with their families; and moveable dwellings,
drawn by oxen, transported from one place to another their wives, their
children, and all they possessed. In summer, the whole tribe drew
towards the northern countries, and encamped upon the banks of a river
or a lake; in winter, they directed their course southward, and sought
the shelter of mountains that could protect them from the icy winds of
the north.

The Tartar hordes assembled every year, in either autumn or spring.
In these assemblies, which they called _Couraltaï_, they deliberated
on horseback, upon the march of the tribes, the distribution of the
pasturages, and peace and war. It was from the bosom of this tumultuous
assembly that issued the legislation of the people of Tartary; a simple
and laconic legislation, like those of all barbarous nations, whose
only objects are to maintain the power of the leaders, and keep up
discipline and emulation among the warriors.

The nations of Tartary acknowledged one God, the sovereign of heaven,
to whom they offered up neither incense nor prayers. Their worship
was reserved for a crowd of genii, whom they believed to be spread
through the air, upon the earth, and amidst the waters; a great number
of idols, the rough work of their own hands, filled their dwellings,
followed them in their courses, and watched over their flocks, their
slaves, and their families. Their priests, brought up in the practices
of magic, studied the course of the stars, predicted future events,
and employed themselves in abusing the minds of the people by sorcery.
Their religious worship, which inculcated no morality, had neither
softened their rude manners nor ameliorated their character, which was
as boisterous and unkindly as their climate. No monument raised under
the auspices of religion, no book inspired by it, reminded them of
deeds of glory, or laid before them precepts and examples of virtue.
In the course of their wandering life, the dead, whom they sometimes
dragged with them in their waggons, appeared to them an annoying
burden, and they buried them in haste in retired places; where,
covering them with the sands of the desert, they were satisfied with
concealing them from the eyes or the outrages of the living.

Everything that might fix them to one spot rather than another, or lead
them to change their manner of living, excited the animadversion and
disdain of these races. Of all the tribes that inhabited Mogul Tartary,
one alone was acquainted with writing, and cultivated letters; all the
rest despised commerce, arts, and learning; which constitute the true
splendour of polished societies. The Tartars disdained the idea of
building; in the twelfth century their vast country contained but one
city,[263] the extent of which, according to the monk Rubruquis, did
not equal that of the little town of Saint Denis. Confining themselves
to the care of their flocks, they regarded agriculture as a degrading
occupation, only fit to employ the industry of slaves or conquered
people. Their immense plains had never become yellow with harvests sown
by the hand of man; no fruit had there ripened which he had planted.
The spectacle most agreeable to a Tartar was the desert, upon which
grass grew without cultivation or the field of battle covered with ruin
and carnage.

As the limits of their pastures were under no regulation, frequent
quarrels necessarily arose among the Tartars; the spirit of jealousy
constantly agitated the wandering hordes; the ambitious leaders
could endure neither neighbours nor rivals. Thence civil wars; and
from the bosom of civil wars issued a fully-armed despotism, to
support which the people flocked with cheerfulness, because it
promised them conquests. The entire population was military, to whom
fighting appeared to be the only true glory, and the most noble
occupation of man. The encampments of the Tartars, their marches,
their hunting-parties, resembled military exhibitions. Habit imparted
so much ease and firmness to their seat on horseback, that they took
their food, and even indulged in sleep, without dismounting. Their bow,
of an enormous size, announced their strength and skill; their sharp
steel-headed arrows flew to an immense distance, and struck down the
bird amidst its rapid career, or pierced through and through the bear
or tiger of the desert; they surpassed their enemies in the rapidity of
their evolutions; they excelled them in the perfidious art of fighting
whilst flying; and retreat was often, for them, the signal of victory.
All the stratagems of war appeared familiar to them; and as if a fatal
instinct had taught them all that could assist in the destruction of
the human race, the Tartars, who built no cities, knew how to construct
the most formidable machines of war, and were not unacquainted with
any means that could spread terror and desolation among their enemies.
In their expeditions, their march was never impeded by the inclemency
of seasons, the depth of rivers, the steepness of precipices, or the
height of mountains. A little hardened milk, diluted with water,
sufficed for the food of a horseman during several days; the skin of a
sheep or a bear, a few strips of coarse felt, formed his garments. The
warriors showed the most blind obedience to their leaders, and, at the
least signal, were ready to encounter death in any shape. They were
divided into tens, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands; their
armies were composed of all that could handle the bow or lance; and
what must have caused their enemies as much surprise as terror, was the
order and discipline that prevailed in a multitude that chance seemed
to have gathered together. According to their military legislation,
the Tartars were never allowed to make peace but with a conquered
enemy; he who fled from battle, or abandoned his companions in danger,
was punished with death; they shed the blood of men with the same
indifference as that of wild animals, and their ferocity added greatly
to the terror which they inspired in their enterprises.

The Tartars, in their pride, despised all other nations, and believed
that the whole world ought to be subject to them. According to certain
opinions, transmitted from age to age, the Mogul hordes abandoned
the north to the dead they left behind them in the deserts, and kept
their faces constantly directed towards the south, which was promised
to their valour. The territories and the riches of other nations
excited their ambition; and, possessing neither territories nor riches
themselves, they had almost nothing to fear from conquerors. Not only
their warlike education, but their prejudices, their customs, the
inconstancy of their character, everything with them seemed to favour
distant expeditions and warlike invasions. They carried with them
neither regrets nor endearing remembrances from the countries they
abandoned; and if it be true, when we say that country is not within
the walls of a city, or the limits of a province, but in the affections
and ties of family, in the laws, manners, and customs of a nation, the
Tartars, when changing their climate, had always their country with
them. The presence of their wives, of their children; the sight of
their flocks and their idols, everywhere inflamed their patriotism,
or love of their nation, and sustained their courage. Accustomed to
consult their own inclinations, and take them for their sole rule of
conduct, they were never restrained by the laws of morality or by
feelings of humanity; as they had a profound indifference for all the
religions of the earth, this indifference even, which aroused no hatred
in other nations, facilitated their conquests, by leaving them the
liberty of readily receiving or embracing the opinions and creeds of
the people they conquered, and whom they thus completely subjected to
their laws.

In very remote antiquity, the hordes of Tartary had several times
invaded the vast regions of India, China, and Persia, and had
extended their ravages even into the West: the ambition or the
caprice of a skilful leader, excess of population, want of pasturage,
the predictions of a wizard, were quite sufficient to inflame this
tumultuous race, and precipitate them in a mass upon distant regions.
Woe to the people whom the Tartars encountered in their passage! At
their approach, empires fell with a horrible crash; nations were driven
back upon one another, like the waves of the sea; the world was
shaken and covered with ruins. History has preserved the remembrance
of several of their invasions; the most remote posterity will never
pronounce without a species of terror the names of the Avari, the Huns,
the Heruli, of all those wandering nations who, some flowing from the
depths of Tartary, and others dragged in the wake of the conquerors
or driven before them, poured down upon the tottering empire of the
Romans, and divided the spoils of the civilized world amongst them: in
the middle ages, the wars of the Tartars were compared to tempests,
inundations, or the bursting forth of volcanoes; and the resigned
nations believed that the justice of God held these innumerable swarms
of barbarians in reserve in the north, to pour out his anger upon the
rest of the earth, and chastise corrupted nations by their hands.

The Tartars never proved themselves more redoubtable than under the
reign of Gengiskhan. Temugin, which was the first name of the heroic
barbarian, was born of a prince who reigned over some hordes of ancient
Mogulistan.[264] Traditions relate that the seventh of his ancestors
was engendered in the womb of his mother by the miraculous influence
of the rays of the sun. At the birth of Temugin, his family remarked
with joy some coagulated blood in the hands of the infant, a sinister
presage for the human race, in which flattery or superstition saw the
future glory of a conqueror. Some historians inform us that nothing
was neglected in the education of Temugin; others, more worthy of
faith, affirm that he could not read; but all agree in saying that
he was born for war, and to command a warlike people. Endowed with
great penetration of mind, and with a sort of eloquence, knowing
how to dissemble in season, skilful in working upon the passions,
uniting bravery to a boundless ambition, that was never checked by any
scruple, he had all the qualities and all the vices which lead to
empire among barbarians, and sometimes even among polished nations. His
natural propensities developed themselves in adversity, which hardened
his character, and taught him to brave everything in order to carry
out his designs. From the age of fourteen, despoiled of his paternal
heritage, and a fugitive with the khan of the Karaïtes, he sacrificed
without pain the most holy duties of hospitality to his future
grandeur. The khan of the Karaïtes was known by the name of Prester
John among the Christians of the middle ages,[265] who celebrated his
conversion to Christianity, and considered him as one of the most
fervent apostles of the Gospel, which, doubtless, he never had known.
He confided the care of his states to young Temugin, who insinuated
himself into the favour of the army, and dethroned his benefactor. As
he had outraged all the laws of morality to usurp empire, he violated
all the laws of humanity to maintain himself in it. Seventy of his
enemies plunged into seventy caldrons of boiling water, and the skull
of the chief of the Karaïtes enchased in a golden box, announced very
plainly what the master was whom fortune was about to place over the
nations of Asia.

Victory was to achieve what treachery, violence, and ingratitude had
begun; the arms of Temugin and his lieutenants subdued successively all
the hordes whose camps arose between the wall of China and the Volga.
Temugin was the all-powerful leader of many millions of shepherds and
warriors, impatient to quit their own climate and invade the regions
of the south. In order to attach the companions of his victories to
his fortunes, he was desirous of reigning by their suffrages, and
called together a couraltaï or general diet, in which he was proclaimed
sovereign of the Moguls. The ambition of Temugin did not neglect
the influence of superstition; he took the title of Gengis, _king
of kings_, or _master of the world_, and fame gave out that he had
received this pompous title from a prophet who descended from heaven
upon a white horse.

Eastern historians have praised Gengiskhan for having given laws to
nations he had conquered. These laws, the aim of which was to maintain
the peace of families, and to direct the minds of the people towards
war, for a length of time retained the obedience and the respect of the
Moguls. As Gengiskhan, in his legislation, acknowledged one God, the
sovereign of the earth and heaven, and, at the same time, permitted all
kinds of creeds, some modern writers have taken occasion to boast of
his religious tolerance. But what could be the tolerance of a savage
conqueror, who caused himself to be styled the son of the sun, the son
of God; who himself followed no worship, and to whom all religions were
equally indifferent, provided they crossed neither his ambition nor his
pride?

The lieutenants and warriors of Gengiskhan had recognised him with the
greater joy, as universal conqueror and master of the earth, from the
hopes they entertained of enriching themselves with the spoils of all
the nations subdued by his arms. His first enterprises were directed
against China, of which empire he had been the vassal. Neither the
barrier of the great wall, nor the ascendancy of knowledge and arts,
nor the use of gunpowder, said to be then known among the Chinese, was
able to defend a flourishing empire against the attacks of a multitude,
whom the thirst for booty and a warlike instinct, urged forward to face
perils, and rendered invincible.

The wars we have seen in our days, and of which we deplore the
calamities, give nothing but a feeble idea of these gigantic invasions,
in which many millions of men perished by sword and famine. China
experienced twice all the evils inseparable from a war which appeared
to be directed by the genius of destruction; and, in the space of a few
years, the most ancient and the most powerful kingdom of Asia, covered
with blood and ruins, and deprived of half its population, became
one of the provinces of the new empire founded by the shepherds of
Mogulistan.

The conquest of Carismia soon followed that of China; Carismia was
close to the frontiers of the Mogul empire, and, on one side extended
to the Gulf of Persia, and on the other, to the limits of India
and Turkistan. Gengis learnt that a Tartar caravan and three of his
ambassadors had been massacred in one of the cities of the Carismians.
It is easy to imagine the effect that this news would produce upon the
emperor of the Moguls, who himself compared the anger of kings to the
fire of conflagrations, which the lightest wind may light up.[266]
After having fasted and prayed, during three days and three nights,
upon a mountain, where a hermit announced to him, the second time, the
conquest of the whole world, the terrible Gengiskhan commenced his
march, at the head of seven hundred thousand Tartars. This army met
that of the Carismians on the banks of the Jaxartes; Mahomet, sultan
of Carismia, who had several times carried his victorious arms into
Turkistan and Persia, commanded the host of the Carismians. The plain
in which this battle was fought was covered by twelve hundred thousand
combatants; the shock was terrific, the carnage horrible; victory was
adverse to Mahomet, who, from that day, together with his family and
the whole of his nation, sunk into the lowest abyss of misfortune.

The cities of Otrar, Bochara, Samarcand, Candahar, and Carismia,
besieged by an innumerable multitude, fell in turn into the power of
the conqueror, and witnessed the extirpation of their garrisons and
inhabitants. We cannot suppress a feeling of pity when history presents
to us, on one side, an entire population flying from their devastated
homes, to seek an asylum in deserts and mountains; and on the other,
the family of a powerful monarch dragged into slavery or groaning in
exile; and this monarch himself, whose prosperity all Asia had boasted
or envied, abandoned by his subjects, and dying with misery and despair
in an island of the Caspian Sea.

The army of Gengiskhan returned to Tartary, loaded with the spoils of
Carismia: the sovereign of the Moguls[267] appeared to form the desire
of governing his conquests in peace; but the world, agitated by his
victories, and always eager to throw off his yoke, together with the
warlike spirit of his nation, to whom he had afforded a glimpse of the
riches of other people, would not permit him again to enjoy repose; he
was on the point of undertaking a third expedition against China, which
seemed disposed to rebel, when death put an end to his career. Some
historians assert that he was struck dead by thunder, as if Heaven had
determined itself to crush the instrument of its wrath;[268] others,
much more worthy of belief, inform us that the Tartar hero died in his
bed, surrounded by his children, to whom he recommended to preserve
union among themselves, that they might achieve the conquest of the
world. Octaï, the eldest of his sons, succeeded him in the empire, and,
according to the custom of the Moguls, the great men assembled and said
to him, “We wish, we pray, we command you to accept of entire power
over us.” The new emperor answered by this formula, which contains the
whole spirit of the despotic governments of the East: “If you desire
that I should be your khan, are you resolved to obey me in everything;
to come when I shall call you, to go where I shall send you, and to
put to death all those I shall command you to kill?” After they had
answered “Yes,” he said to them, “Henceforth my simple word shall serve
me as a sword.” Such was the government of the Tartars. Octaï was about
to reign over an empire composed of several great empires; his brothers
and nephews commanded the innumerable armies that had conquered China
and Carismia; they governed in his name in the north, in the south,
and the east, kingdoms of which the extent was scarcely known; each
of his lieutenants was more powerful than the greatest kings of the
earth, and all obeyed him as his slaves. For the first time, perhaps,
concord was preserved among conquerors; and this monstrous union
effected the ruin of all the nations of Asia: Turkistan, Persia, India,
the southern provinces of China, which had escaped the ravages of the
first invasion, all that remained of the empire of the Abassides and of
that of the Seljoucides—all fell before the arms of the redoubtable
posterity of Gengiskhan. Many of the sovereigns whom, in these days of
disorder and calamity the chance of war hurled from their thrones, had
invoked the succour of the Moguls, and favoured the enterprises of that
warlike people against neighbouring or rival powers. Fortune enveloped
them all in the same ruin, and oriental history compares them to the
three dervises whose indiscreet wishes and prayers reanimated, in the
desert, the bones of a lion, who sprang up from the bosom of the sand
and devoured them.

The conquest of the richest countries of Asia had inflamed the
enthusiasm of the Tartars to such a degree, that it would have been
impossible for their leaders to confine them within the limits of their
own territories, or bring them back to the peaceful labours of pastoral
life. Octaï, whether desirous of obeying the paternal instructions, or
whether he felt the necessity of employing the restless and turbulent
activity of the Moguls, resolved to turn his arms towards the West.
Fifteen hundred thousand shepherds or warriors inscribed their names
upon the military register; five hundred thousand of the most robust
were selected for the great expedition; the others were to remain
in Asia, to maintain the submission of the vanquished nations, and
complete the conquests commenced by Gengiskhan. Rejoicings, which
lasted forty days, preceded the departure of the Mogul army, and were
as a signal of the desolation they were about to spread among the
countries of Europe.

In their rapid course, the Tartars crossed the Volga, and penetrated,
almost without obstacle, into Muscovy, then a prey to the fury of civil
war. The devastation of their country, the conflagrations of Kiow and
Moscow, and the disgraceful yoke that so long oppressed these northern
regions, were the punishments due to the feeble resistance of the
Muscovites. After the conquest of Russia, the multitude of Moguls,
led by Batou, son of Tuli, directed their victorious course towards
Poland and the frontiers of Germany, and repeated, wherever they went,
the horrors of Attila and his Huns. The cities of Lublin and Warsaw
disappeared on their passage, and they laid waste both shores of the
Baltic. In vain the duke of Silesia, the Polish palatines, and the
grand master of the Teutonic order, united their forces to arrest the
progress of this new scourge of God;[269] the generous defenders of
Europe succumbed upon the plains of Lignitz, and nine sacks, filled
with human ears, were the trophy of the victory of the barbarians. The
Carpathian mountains presented but a feeble barrier to these invincible
hordes; and the Tartars soon burst like a fearful tempest over the
territories of those Hungarians who, two centuries before, had, like
them, quitted the deserts of Scythia, and conquered the fertile banks
of the Danube. Bela, king of Hungary, had recently attracted forty
thousand families of Comans into his dominions, who betrayed him; the
palatines and magnates of the kingdom were divided among themselves,
and not even the aspect of danger could induce them to unite or submit
themselves to the laws of the monarch. Disobedience, treachery, and
discord, delivered the whole kingdom up to the furies of a pitiless
enemy; the flocks, the harvests, the entire wealth of the country,
became the prey of the Moguls; half the population was exterminated.
Of all the cities of Hungary, only three offered an earnest and true
resistance, and thus preserved themselves from scenes of carnage and
destruction. The shepherds of Scythia, who could not read, have left
to the vanquished the task of describing their conquests, and we
have great difficulty in crediting the accounts of the old Hungarian
chronicles, when they describe the unheard-of cruelties by which the
Moguls disgraced their victories;[270] but several provinces entirely
depopulated and changed into deserts, the ruins of two thousand
churches, fifty destroyed cities, the traditions of these great
disasters transmitted from age to age, and the terror that pervaded
Europe, are evidences so worthy of faith, that we cannot reject them.

In the general consternation, it is surprising that the Moguls did not
direct their arms against the Latin empire of Constantinople, then
menaced by the Greeks, and little better than a ruin; but the shepherds
of the desert did not employ themselves in inquiries concerning the
interior revolutions of states or of the signs of their decay; they
preserved, as did all the nations of Asia, a vague and confused idea
of the power of the armies of ancient Byzantium, but took little heed
whether the moment were come to attack it and conquer it. The great
advantages which the imperial city derived from its position between
Europe and Asia, did not at all strike the Tartars, who were ignorant
of both navigation and commerce, and infinitely preferred rich pastures
to the sumptuous edifices of great capitals. Thus we may equally
believe, either that the city of Constantine was protected on this
occasion by the memories of its past greatness, or that it owed its
safety to the contempt and indifference of the barbarians.

The Franks established in Syria enjoyed the same good fortune as the
Greeks of Byzantium. The armies of the Moguls had not yet crossed the
Euphrates.

Whilst the tumult of war and the fall of empires resounded from the
Yellow River to the Danube, the Christians of Palestine, protected by
the discords of the Saracens, resumed possession of Jerusalem: they
were beginning to repair the walls of the holy city, and rebuild the
churches; and thanked Heaven in peace, for having preserved them from
the scourges that were devastating the rest of the world. The Tartars
were scarcely aware of the existence or the name of a country for which
so much blood had been spilt, and were not likely to be attracted to
the revered but barren banks of the Jordan, by either the hopes of
booty or by the remembrances which excited the warlike enthusiasm of
the nations of the West. Happy would it have been for the Christian
colonies, if a people, conquered by the Moguls, driven from their own
territories, and seeking an asylum everywhere, had not come to disturb
their transient security, and plunge the city of Christ into fresh
calamities.

After the death of Mahomet, sultan of Carismia, his son Gelaleddin
gathered together an army. The valour which he displayed in several
battles astonished his enemies, and, for a moment, brought back to
his standard the sad remains of his empire; fortune favoured his
expeditions into Georgia and India; but at last he forgot the lessons
of adversity amidst the intoxication of pleasures; he lost all his
conquests, and perished miserably among the Curds, where he had sought
refuge. The Carismian warriors, incessantly pursued by the Tartars,
abandoned a country they could no longer defend, and, under the command
of one of their leaders named Barbakan, spread themselves through Asia
Minor and Syria.

These hordes, banished from their own country, marched, sword and torch
in hand, and, in their despair, seemed to wish to avenge upon other
nations the evils they had suffered from the Tartars. History describes
these furious bands, wandering along the banks of the Orontes and the
Euphrates, dragging in their train a multitude of men and women that
had fallen into their hands; a great number of waggons conveyed the
spoils of the ravaged provinces they passed through. The most brave of
them ornamented their lances with the hair of those they had immolated
in fight. Clothed in the produce of pillage, their army presented a
spectacle at once terrific and ridiculous. The Carismian warriors had
no resource but in victory, and all the harangues of their leaders
consisted of these words: _You will conquer, or you will die_. They
gave no quarter to their enemies on the field of battle; when conquered
themselves, they submitted to death without a complaint. Their fury
spared neither Christians nor Mussulmans; all they met on their passage
were their enemies; their approach spread terror everywhere, put the
distracted peoples to flight, and changed cities and towns into deserts.

The Mussulman powers of Syria several times united in a league against
the Carismians, and drove them back to the other side of the Euphrates.
But the spirit of rivalry which at all times divided the princes of
the family of Saladin, soon recalled an enemy always redoubtable
notwithstanding defeats. At the period of which we are speaking, the
princes of Damascus, Carac, and Emessa had just formed an alliance
with the Christians of Palestine; they not only restored Jerusalem,
Tiberias, and the principality of Galilee to them, but they promised to
join them in the conquest of Egypt, a conquest for which the whole of
Syria was making preparations. The sultan of Cairo, to avenge himself
upon the Christians who had broken the treaties concluded with him,
to punish their new allies, and protect himself from their invasion,
determined to apply for succour to the hordes of Carismia; and sent
deputies to the leaders of these barbarians, promising to abandon
Palestine to them, if they subdued it.

This proposition was accepted with joy, and twenty thousand horsemen,
animated by a thirst for booty and slaughter, hastened from the further
parts of Mesopotamia, disposed to be subservient to the vengeance
or anger of the Egyptian monarch. On their march they ravaged the
territory of Tripoli and the principality of Galilee, and the flames
which everywhere accompanied their steps, announced their arrival to
the inhabitants of Jerusalem.

Fortifications scarcely commenced, and the small number of warriors
in the holy city, left not the least hope of being able to repel the
unexpected attacks of such a formidable enemy. The whole population
of Jerusalem resolved to fly, under the guidance of the knights of
the Hospital and the Temple. There only remained in the city the sick
and a few inhabitants who could not make their minds up to abandon
their homes and their infirm kindred. The Carismians soon arrived, and
having destroyed a few intrenchments that had been made in their route,
they entered Jerusalem sword in hand, massacred all they met, and as,
amidst a deserted city the conquerors found no victims to glut their
vengeance with, they had recourse to a most odious stratagem to lure
back the inhabitants who had taken flight. They raised the standards of
the cross upon every tower, and set all the bells ringing. The crowd
of Christians who were retiring towards Jaffa, marched on in silence,
and advanced but slowly, constantly hoping that Heaven would be touched
by their misery, and, by some miracle, lead them back to the homes
they had quitted: from time to time, their eyes involuntarily turned
towards the holy city. All at once they saw the banners of the Cross
unfurled, and the sound of the sacred brass, which every day called
them to prayers, resounded in their ears. The news soon spread that
either the barbarians had marched their army in another direction, or
that they had been repulsed by the Christians who were left in the
city. They became soon persuaded that God had taken pity on his people,
and would not permit the city of Christ to be defiled by the presence
of a sacrilegious horde. Seven thousand fugitives, deceived by this
hope, returned to Jerusalem and gave themselves up to the fury of the
Carismians, who put them all to the sword. Torrents of blood flowed
through the streets and along the roads. A troop of nuns, children,
and aged people, who had sought refuge in the church of the Holy
Sepulchre, were massacred at the foot of the altars. The Carismians
finding nothing among the living to satisfy their fury, burst open the
sepulchres, and gave the coffins and remains of the dead up to the
flames; the tomb of Christ, that of Godfrey of Bouillon, the sacred
relics of the martyrs and heroes of the faith, nothing was respected,
and Jerusalem then witnessed within its walls such cruelties and
profanations as had never taken place in the most barbarous wars, or in
days marked by the anger of God.[271]

In the mean time, the grand masters of the Templars and the
Hospitallers, assembled with the patriarch of Jerusalem and the nobles
of the kingdom, in Ptolemaïs, endeavoured to devise means by which the
Carismians might be repulsed and Palestine saved. All the inhabitants
of Tyre, Sidon, Ptolemaïs, and other Christian cities, able to bear
arms, repaired to their standards. The princes of Damascus, Carac, and
Emessa, whose assistance the Christians implored, united their forces,
and assembled an army to stop the progress of the general devastation.
This Mussulman army soon arrived in Palestine. Its appearance before
the walls of Ptolemaïs raised the courage of the Franks, who, in
so pressing a danger, appeared to have no repugnance to fight in
company with the infidels. Almansor, prince of Emessa, who commanded
the Mussulman warriors, had recently signalized his valour against
the hordes of Carismia. The Christians took pleasure in relating his
victories in the plains of Aleppo, and on the banks of the Euphrates.
He was received in Palestine as a liberator, and carpets bordered
with gold and silk were spread upon his passage. “The people,” says
Joinville, “considered him as one of _the best barons of paganism_.”

The preparations of the Christians, the zeal and ardour of the military
orders, the barons, and prelates; the union that subsisted between
the Franks and their new allies, altogether seemed to form a presage
of success in a war undertaken in the names of religion, humanity,
and patriotism. The Christian and Mussulman armies, united under the
same banners, set out from Ptolemaïs, and encamped upon the plains of
Ascalon. The army of the Carismians advanced towards Gaza, where they
were to receive provisions and reinforcements sent by the sultan of
Egypt. The Franks became impatient to meet their enemies, and to avenge
the deaths of their companions and brethren massacred at Jerusalem. A
council was called, to deliberate upon the best mode of proceeding.
The prince of Emessa and the more wise among the barons thought it
not prudent to expose the safety of the Christians and their allies
to the risk of a battle. It appeared to them most advisable to occupy
an advantageous position, and wait, without giving battle, till the
natural inconstancy of the Carismians, want of provisions, or discord,
might assist in dispersing this vagabond multitude, or lead them into
other countries.

Most of the other chiefs, among whom was the patriarch of Jerusalem,
did not agree with this opinion, and could see nothing in the
Carismians but an undisciplined horde that it would be very easy to
conquer and put to flight: any delay in attacking them would only raise
their pride and redouble their audacity. Every day the evils of war
were increasing; humanity and the safety of the Christian colonies
required that they should promptly put an end to so many devastations,
and that they should make haste to chastise the brigands, whose
presence was at once an opprobrium and a calamity for the Christians,
and all the allies of the Christians.

This opinion, too congenial with the impatient valour of the Franks,
prevailed in the council. It was resolved to march, and offer the enemy
battle.

The two armies met in the country of the ancient Philistines. Some
years before, the duke of Burgundy and the king of Navarre, surprised
in the sandy plains of Gaza, had lost the best of their knights and
soldiers. Neither the sight of places where the Crusaders had been
defeated, nor the remembrance of their recent disaster, diminished the
imprudent ardour of the Christian warriors; as soon as they perceived
the enemy, they were eager for the signal for battle. The Christian
army was divided into three bodies; the left wing, in which were the
knights of St. John, was commanded by Gauthier de Brienne, count of
Jaffa, nephew to king John, and son of that Gauthier who died at the
conquest of Naples. The Mussulman troops, under the orders of the
prince of Emessa, formed the right wing. The patriarch of Jerusalem,
surrounded by his clergy, with the wood of the true cross borne before
him, the grand master of the Templars with his knights, and the barons
of Palestine with their vassals, occupied the centre of the army.

The Carismians formed their line of battle slowly, and some degree of
disorder was observable in their ranks. Gauthier de Brienne was anxious
to profit by this circumstance and attack them with advantage; but the
patriarch restrained his valour by a severity not less contrary to the
interests of the Christians than to the spirit of the Gospel.[272]

The count of Jaffa, having been excommunicated for detaining in his
hands a castle to which the prelate laid claim, asked, before he
commenced the encounter in which he might lose his life, to be relieved
from his excommunication. The patriarch twice rejected his prayer, and
refused to absolve him. The army, which had received the benedictions
of the priests and bishops, arising from their knees, awaited in
silence the signal for battle. The Carismians had formed their line
and advanced, uttering loud cries and discharging a cloud of arrows.
Then the bishop of Rama, in complete armour, impatient to signalize his
bravery against the enemies of the Christians, approached the count of
Jaffa, exclaiming, “Let us march,—the patriarch is wrong: I absolve
you, in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.”
After having pronounced these words, the intrepid bishop of Rama and
Gauthier de Brienne, followed by his companions in arms, rushed amidst
the ranks of the enemy, burning to obtain victory or the crown of
martyrdom.

The two armies were soon generally engaged, and mingled on the field
of battle. The ardour to conquer was equal on both sides; neither the
Christians nor their enemies could be ignorant that a single defeat
must cause their ruin, and that their only safety was in victory.
On this account, the annals of war present no example of a more
murderous and obstinate contest; the battle began with the dawn, and
only ended at sunset. On the following morning fighting was renewed
with the same fury; the prince of Emessa, after having lost two
thousand of his horsemen, abandoned the field of battle, and fled
towards Damascus. This retreat of the Mussulmans decided the victory
in favour of the Carismians; the Christians for a long time sustained
the repeated shocks of the enemy; but at length, exhausted by fatigue
and overwhelmed by a multitude, almost all were either killed or
taken prisoners. This sanguinary battle cost life or liberty to more
than thirty thousand Christian and Mussulman warriors; the prince
of Tyre, the patriarch of Jerusalem, and some of the prelates, with
great difficulty escaped the slaughter, and retired to Ptolemaïs.
Among the warriors who regained the Christian cities, there were only
thirty-three knights of the Temple, twenty-six Hospitallers, and three
Teutonic knights.

When the news of this victory reached Egypt, it created a universal
joy; it was announced to the people by sound of drums and trumpets;
the sultan ordered public rejoicings throughout the provinces, and all
the public edifices of the capital were illumined during three nights.
In a short time the prisoners arrived at Cairo, mounted on camels,
and pursued by the insulting clamours of the multitude. Before their
arrival, the heads of their companions and brethren killed at the
battle of Gaza were exhibited on the walls. This horrible monument of
their defeat foreboded all they had to fear for themselves from the
barbarity of the conquerors. They were cast into dungeons, where they
were abandoned to the mercies of cruel gaolers, and where they had
the melancholy satisfaction of embracing the barons and knights made
prisoners in the last crusade.

Whilst all Egypt was celebrating the victory of Gaza, the inhabitants
of Palestine deplored the death and captivity of their bravest
warriors. As long is any hope existed of conquering the Carismians with
the assistance of the Mussulmans of Syria, their alliance had created
neither mistrust nor scruple; but reverses quickly revived prejudices;
the last disaster was attributed to divine justice, irritated by having
seen the banners of Christ mingled with those of Mahomet. On the other
hand, the Mussulmans believed they had betrayed the cause of Islamism
by allying themselves with the Christians; the aspect of the cross on
the field of battle awakened their fanaticism and diminished their zeal
for a cause which appeared to be that of their enemies. At the moment
of beginning the fight, the prince of Emessa was heard to pronounce
these words: “I am armed for battle, and yet God tells me, in the
depths of my heart, that we shall not be victorious, because we have
sought the friendship of the Franks.”

The victory of the Carismians delivered up the greater part of
Palestine to the most redoubtable enemies of the Christian colonies.
The Egyptians took possession of Jerusalem, Tiberias, and the cities
ceded to the Franks by the prince of Damascus. The hordes of Carismia
ravaged all the banks of the Jordan, with the territories of Ascalon
and Ptolemaïs, and laid siege to Jaffa. They dragged the unfortunate
Gauthier de Brienne in their train, hoping that he would cause a city
that belonged to him to open its gates to them: this model of Christian
heroes was fastened to a cross before the walls. Whilst thus exposed
to the eyes of his faithful vassals, the Carismians loaded him with
insults, and threatened him with instant death if the city of Jaffa
offered the least resistance. Gauthier, braving death, exhorted the
inhabitants and the garrison, with a loud voice. to defend themselves
to the last extremity. “Your duty,” cried he, “is to defend a
Christian city; mine is to die for you and Jesus Christ.” The city of
Jaffa did not fall into the hands of the Carismians, and Gauthier soon
received the reward of his generous devotedness. Sent to the sultan of
Cairo, he perished beneath the brutal blows of a furious mob, and thus
obtained the palm of martyrdom for which he had wished.

In the mean time, fortune, or rather the inconstancy of the barbarians,
came to the assistance of the Franks, and delivered Palestine from
the presence of an enemy nothing could resist. The sultan of Cairo
sent robes of honour and magnificent presents to the leaders of the
victorious hordes, proposing to them to crown their exploits by
directing their arms against the city of Damascus. The Carismians
immediately laid siege to the capital of Syria. Damascus, which had
been hastily fortified, was able to oppose but a very slight resistance
to their impetuous attacks. Having no hope of succour, they opened
their gates, and acknowledged the domination of the sultan of Egypt.
It was then that the Carismians, inflated by their victory, demanded,
in a menacing tone, that the lands that had been promised to them
in Palestine should immediately be given up to them. The sultan of
Cairo, who dreaded such neighbours, attempted to defer the fulfilment
of his promise. In the fury which his refusal created, the barbarians
offered their services to the prince whom they had just despoiled of
his states, and laid fresh siege to Damascus, in order to deprive the
Egyptians of it. The garrison and the inhabitants defended themselves
with obstinacy; the fear of falling into the hands of a pitiless enemy
supplying the place of courage. All the evils that war brings in her
train, even famine itself, appeared to them a less terrible scourge
than the hordes assembled under their ramparts.

The sultan of Egypt sent an army to assist the city, which was
augmented by the troops of Aleppo and of several of the principalities
of Syria. The Carismians were conquered in two battles. After this
double defeat, Oriental history scarcely mentions their name, or
furnishes us with means of following their track. The greater part of
those that escaped the sword perished with hunger and misery in the
countries they had devastated; the most brave and the best disciplined
went to seek an asylum in the states of the sultan of Iconium: and if
faith can be given to the conjectures of some historians,[273] they
were the obscure origin of the powerful dynasty of the Ottomans.

The Christians of Palestine must have been grateful to Heaven for the
destruction of the Carismians; but the loss of Jerusalem and the defeat
of Gaza could not permit them to indulge in many joyful sensations.
They had lost their allies, and could reckon upon nothing but enemies
among the Mussulmans. The sultan of Egypt, whose alliance they had
rejected, was extending his dominions in Syria, and his power became
every day more formidable. The cities which the Christians still
retained on the coasts of the sea were almost all without defenders.
The orders of St. John and the Temple had offered the sultan of Cairo
a considerable sum for the ransom of his prisoners; but the sultan
refused to listen to their ambassadors, and threatened them with all
the terrors of his wrath: these two bodies, formerly so much dreaded
by the Mussulmans, were no longer able to serve the cause of the
Christians with any advantage, and were compelled to wait, in a state
of inaction, till the warlike nobility of Europe should come to replace
the knights held in captivity by the infidels, or swept away on the
field of battle. The emperor of Germany made not the least effort to
save the wreck of his feeble kingdom; he had sent several warriors
to protect his rights in Ptolemaïs; but as these rights were not
recognised, the presence of the imperial troops only added to the other
scourges that desolated the Holy Land, that of discord and civil war.

Palestine, threatened every day with a fresh invasion, could not
entertain the smallest hope of being succoured by the other Christian
states of the East. The Comans, a barbarous people from the confines of
Tartary, and who surpassed the hordes of Carismia in ferocity, ravaged
the banks of the Orontes, and submitted everything in the principality
of Antioch to fire and sword; the king of Armenia was in dread, at the
same time, of the ravages of the Tartars, and of the aggressions of
the Turks in Asia Minor; the kingdom of Cyprus, a prey to factions,
had recently been the theatre of a civil war, and had reason to fear
the incursions of the Mussulman nations of Syria and Egypt. In this
deplorable situation, it might be believed that the kingdom of Godfrey
was on the eve of perishing entirely, and that all that remained of
the Christians in the Holy Land would soon share the fate of the
Carismians. But, on turning their eyes towards the West, the Franks of
Palestine again felt their hopes and their courage revive; more than
once the Christian states of Syria had owed their safety, and even a
few days of prosperity and glory, to the excess of their abasement and
misery. Their groans and complaints were seldom heard in vain by the
warlike nations of Europe, and their extreme distress became almost
always the signal for a new crusade, the very report of which was
enough to make the Saracens tremble.

Valeran, bishop of Berytus, had been sent into the West to solicit the
protection of the pope and the assistance of princes and warriors. The
pope received the envoy of the Christians with kindness, and promised
his succour to the Holy Land. But the West was at that period agitated
by troubles: the quarrel that had broken out between the Holy See and
the emperor of Germany was carried on with an animosity that disgraced
both religion and humanity. Frederick II. exercised all sorts of
violences against the court of Rome and the partisans of the sovereign
pontiff; the pope, every day more irritated, invoked the arms of the
Christians against his enemy, and promised the indulgences of the
crusade to all who would minister to his anger.

On another side, the Latins established at Constantinople were
environed by the greatest perils. The emperor Baldwin II., after having
conducted a feeble reinforcement to his capital, had returned into the
West, and was, the second time, soliciting the alms and the succours of
the faithful to sustain the deplorable remains of his empire, exposed,
almost without defence, to the attacks of the Greeks and Bulgarians. At
the same time, the Tartars continued to ravage the banks of the Danube,
and threaten Germany; their barbarous exploits had carried terror to
the very extremities of Europe; everywhere the excited imagination of
nations represented these terrible conquerors as monsters vomited up
by hell, clothed in hideous forms, and endowed with strength against
which no man was able to contend. The deficiency of communication,
which did not allow of exact information as to their march, gave birth
to the most frightful rumours. Fame declared at one time they were
invading Italy, and immediately afterwards, that they were ravaging the
banks of the Rhine; every nation dreaded their prompt arrival, every
city believed they were at its gates.

It was amidst this general disorder and consternation, that Innocent
IV., a refugee at Lyons, resolved to convoke an œcumenic council in
that city, to remedy the evils that desolated Christendom in both the
East and the West.[274] The sovereign pontiff, in his letters addressed
to the faithful, exposed the deplorable situation of the Romish Church,
and conjured the bishops to come around him, and enlighten him with
their counsels. The patriarchs of Constantinople, Antioch, and Aquilæa,
a great number of prelates and doctors, with several secular princes,
responded to the invitation of the head of the Church. Among the crowd
of bishops, one alone seemed to attract general attention; this was the
bishop of Berytus; his presence, and the grief impressed upon his brow,
reminded the assembly of all the misfortunes of the Holy Land. Baldwin
II., emperor of Byzantium, created very little less notice; and his
suppliant attitude but too plainly showed what the empire founded by
the sixth crusade had become.

Most of the Western monarchs had sent their ambassadors to this
assembly, in which the safety and the great interests of the Christian
world were about to be discussed. Frederick in particular, who had so
long been the object of the anger of the sovereign pontiff, neglected
nothing to turn aside the thunders suspended over his head, and
ministers invested with his confidence were commissioned to defend him
before the fathers of the council. Among the deputies of the emperor
of Germany, history names Pierre Desvignes, who had written, in the
name of Frederick, eloquent letters to all the sovereigns of Europe,
to complain of the tyranny exercised by the Holy See; and Thadæus of
Suesse, who was not prevented by the profession of arms from employing
the arts of eloquence, or fathoming the depths of the study of laws.
The latter had often served his master with glory amidst the perils of
war, but he had never had an opportunity of showing so much firmness,
courage, and devotion as in this assembly, in which the court of Rome
was about to put forth all its power and realize all its threats.

Before the opening of the council, the pope held a congregation in
the monastery of St. Just, where he had chosen to fix his residence.
The patriarch of Constantinople exposed the deplorable state of his
church: heresy had resumed its empire in a great part of Greece, and
the enemies of the Latin church were advancing to the very gates
of Constantinople; the bishop of Berytus read a letter, in which
the patriarch of Jerusalem and the barons and prelates of Palestine
described the ravages of the Carismians, and showed that the heritage
of Christ was upon the point of becoming the prey of the barbarians, if
the West did not take arms for its defence. The dangers and misfortunes
of the Christians of the East affected the fathers of the council
deeply. Thadæus, taking advantage of their emotion, announced that the
emperor, his master, fully partook of their profound grief, and that
he was ready to employ all his powers for the defence of Christendom.
Frederick promised to arrest the progress of the irruption of the
Tartars, to re-establish the domination of the Latins in Greece, to go
in person to the Holy Land, and to deliver the kingdom of Jerusalem;
he still further promised, in order to put an end to all divisions,
to restore to the Holy See all he had taken from it, and to repair
all wrongs offered to the sovereign pontiff. Such lofty promises,
made by the most powerful monarch of Christendom, created as much joy
as surprise in the greater part of the bishops; the whole assembly
appeared impatient to know what would be the reply of Innocent. The
pope proved inflexible, and rejected with scorn propositions, as he
said, already made several times, and which had no other guarantee but
the too suspicious loyalty of Frederick. He was determined to view the
new protestations of the emperor as nothing but a fresh artifice to
deceive the Church, and turn aside the course of its justice. “_The
axe_,” added he, “_is already lifted, and ready to cut the roots of
the tree_;” words very ill assorted with the charity of the Gospel,
and which plainly show that Innocent had prepared the solemn pomp of
a council with less purpose to oppose the foes of Christendom than to
prepare the fall, and consummate the ruin of his personal enemy.

The pope held this preparatory sitting in order to make a trial of
his strength, and to become acquainted with the dispositions of the
bishops. A few days afterwards, the council was opened with great
solemnity in the metropolitan church of St. John; the sovereign
pontiff, wearing the tiara, and clothed in pontifical robes, was
placed upon an elevated seat, having on his right hand the emperor of
Constantinople, and on his left the count of Provence and the count
of Thoulouse. After having given out the _Veni Creator_, and invoked
enlightenment from the Holy Ghost, he pronounced a discourse, for the
subject of which he took the five griefs with which he was afflicted,
and compared them to the five wounds of the Saviour of the world upon
the cross. The first was the irruption of the Tartars; the second, the
schism of the Greeks; the third, the invasion of the Holy Land by the
Carismians; the fourth, the relaxation of ecclesiastical discipline and
the progress of heresy; and the fifth, the persecution he endured from
Frederick.

Whilst describing the misfortunes of Christendom, the pontiff could
not restrain his tears. His voice, if we may believe a contemporary
historian, was often stifled by sobs; he conveyed to all hearts the
sentiments by which he was affected; but he soon abandoned the language
of compassion and despair, and assumed that of anger and menace. The
Tartars, the Carismians, and the Mussulmans, inspired him with less
hatred than the emperor of Germany, and it was for this prince he
reserved all the thunders of his eloquence. He reproached him, in the
most vehement expressions, with all the crimes that could draw upon his
head the maledictions of his age, the hatred of his contemporaries, and
the contempt of posterity. When the pope had pronounced his discourse,
a profound silence reigned throughout the assembly; it appeared to the
greater part of the terrified bishops that the voice of Heaven had
made itself heard for the purpose of condemning Frederick: all eyes
were turned upon the deputies of the emperor, and no one could believe
that either of them would dare to reply to the interpreter of the
anger of Heaven. All at once Thadæus of Suesse arose, and addressed the
council, calling upon God, who searches all hearts, to witness that
the emperor was faithful to all his promises, and had never ceased to
endeavour to serve the cause of the Christians. He combated all the
accusations of the sovereign pontiff, and in his reply did not hesitate
to allege numerous complaints against the court of Rome.[275] The angry
pope replied from his lofty throne; he again accused the emperor, and
evinced but too great a desire to find him guilty: the first sitting of
the council, entirely occupied with these violent debates, exhibited
the unedifying spectacle of a contest between the head of the faithful,
who accused a Christian prince of perjury, felony, heresy, and
sacrilege; and the minister of an emperor, who reproached the court of
Rome with having exercised an odious despotism, and committed revolting
iniquities.

This contest, the results of which were likely to prove equally
injurious to the head of the Church and the head of the Empire, was
prolonged during several days; it doubtless scandalized all those that
the pope had not associated with him in his resentments, and most of
the bishops must have been afflicted at being thus diverted from the
principal object of the convocation.

At length, however, the calamities of the Eastern Christians, the
captivity of Jerusalem, and the dangers of Byzantium engaged the
attention of the fathers of the council. The pope and the assembly
of prelates decided that a new crusade should be preached for the
deliverance of the Holy Land and the Latin empire of Constantinople.
They renewed all the privileges granted to Crusaders by preceding
popes and councils, as well as all the penalties directed against such
as should favour either pirates or Saracens: during three years all
who should take the cross would be exempted from every kind of tax or
public office; but if after taking the vow they did not perform it,
they incurred excommunication. The council recommended to the barons
and knights to reform the luxury of their tables and the splendour
of their dress; they advised all the faithful, and particularly
ecclesiastics, to practise works of charity, and to arm themselves
with all the austerities of penitence against the enemies of God. In
order to obtain the protection of Heaven by the intercession of the
Holy Virgin, the pope and the fathers of the council ordered that the
octave of the Nativity should be celebrated in the church. In several
councils Christian knights had been forbidden to take part in the
profane solemnities of tournaments; the council of Lyon renewed the
prohibition, persuaded that these military festivals might turn aside
the minds of the warriors from the pious thoughts of the crusades, and
that the expenses they occasioned would render it impossible for the
bravest of the lords and barons to make the necessary preparations for
the pilgrimage beyond the seas. The council ordered that the clergy
should pay the twentieth part of their revenue, and the sovereign
pontiff and cardinals the tenth of theirs, to provide for the expenses
of the holy war. Half of the revenues of all non-resident benefices was
specially reserved for the assistance of the empire of Constantinople.
The decrees of the council ordered all whose mission it was to preach
the word of God, to urge princes, counts, barons, and the corporations
of cities, to contribute to the extent of their power to the success of
the holy war; the same statutes recommended the clergy to show to the
faithful that sacrifices offered to the crusade were the surest means
of redeeming their sins; but above all they recommended the clergy to
excite the faithful, in the tribunal of penitence, to multiply their
offerings, or at least to bequeath in their testaments something for
the assistance of the Christians of the East.

It was thus the council declared war against nations opposed to the
Christians, and prepared means for assuring the triumphs of the
soldiers of Christ. We are nevertheless surprised that the pope said
nothing about preaching a crusade against the Tartars, whose invasion
he had compared to one of the wounds of the Saviour on the cross. In
the state of desolation in which Hungary was then placed, none of the
bishops of that unfortunate kingdom had been able to appear at the
council, and no friendly voice was raised to direct attention to, or
implore favour for the Hungarian nation. The Tartars, it is true,
repulsed by the duke of Neustadt, had fallen back from the banks of the
Danube; but there was great reason to dread their return: to prevent
fresh invasions, the council contented itself with advising the Germans
to dig ditches and build walls on the roads the Tartarian hordes were
likely to take. These measures, which even then must have been known
to be insufficient, assist us at the present day in forming an opinion
of the spirit of improvidence and blindness which then presided over
political councils. Who can fail to be surprised at seeing, in an
assembly so grave as a council, Europe pressed to lavish its treasures
and sacrifice its armies for the deliverance of Constantinople and
Jerusalem, whilst the most redoubtable of the barbarians were at their
doors, and threatening to invade their own territories?

We may, however, remark, that Frederick himself had solicited the
powers of Europe to assist him in repelling the Tartars; and the
pope took much less interest in succouring the empire than he did in
endeavouring to wrest it from Frederick. Innocent seemed very little
disposed to set an example of that spirit of concord and charity which
the council had just recommended to Christian princes; history can but
deplore the zeal and ardour he evinced in carrying out his projects of
vengeance against the emperor of Germany, at the risk of arousing evil
passions, of perpetuating discord, and thus giving up the West to the
invasion of the barbarians. In the second sitting of the council he
was preparing to crush his enemy and completely overwhelm him with the
weight of ecclesiastical power, when Thadæus of Suesse demanded a delay
of a few days, to allow the emperor to come in person to justify his
conduct and demonstrate his loyalty. The defender of Frederick hoped
that the presence of a powerful monarch, by awakening in the minds of
the assembly the respect due to the majesty of kings, would bring about
the triumph of justice. The pope consented, though very unwillingly,
to defer the accomplishment of his menaces; but the emperor could not
condescend to appear as a suppliant before an assembly convoked by the
most implacable of his enemies: he did not come to the council, and
when the required period of delay had expired, the sovereign pontiff
took advantage of his absence to reproach him afresh with his bad
faith, and his resistance to the laws of the Church.

At the moment in which the assembly of the bishops tremblingly awaited
the terrible sentence, the English ambassadors arose to complain of the
agents of the court of Rome, whose ambition and avarice were ruining
the kingdom of England; they at the same time protested against the
feudal supremacy which the pope, in consequence of a cession made
by King John, pretended to exercise over the English monarchy and
nation. These claims could not restrain the ever-boiling anger of the
sovereign pontiff. In vain Thadæus again rose to urge that a great
number of bishops were absent—that several princes had not sent their
ambassadors to the council; in vain he declared that he should appeal
from this to a more numerous and more solemn council; nothing could
turn aside the storm or retard the hour of vengeance. Innocent at first
replied with moderation to the deputies of England, and even to those
of Frederick; but soon assuming the tone of a judge and a master, “I
am,” said he, “the vicar of Jesus Christ; all that which I shall bind
on earth shall be bound in heaven, according to the promises of the
Son of God made to the prince of the apostles; and therefore, after
having deliberated upon it with our brethren the cardinals, and with
the council, I declare Frederick attainted and convicted of sacrilege
and heresy, to be excommunicated and degraded from the empire; I
absolve from their oaths, for ever, all who have sworn fidelity to him;
I forbid any, under pain of excommunication incurred by that single
fault, to henceforth yield him obedience; to conclude, I command the
electors to elect another emperor, and I reserve to myself the right of
disposing of the kingdom of Sicily.”

During the reading of this sentence, the pope and the prelates held
lighted wax tapers in their hands, and bent towards the earth in sign
of malediction and anathema. The envoys of Frederick retired filled
with confusion and despair; Thadæus of Suesse was heard to pronounce
these words of the Scripture: “_O terrible day! O day of anger and
calamity!_” A deep and melancholy silence prevailed throughout this
assembly, into the bosom of which it appeared as if the bolts of heaven
had just fallen amidst awful peals. The pope alone appeared collected,
and his countenance was radiant with joy; he gave out the _Te Deum_,
as if he had obtained a victory over the infidels, and declared that
the council had terminated its labours.

Such was the council of Lyons, too celebrated in the annals of the
middle ages, which has frequently supplied the enemies of religion with
a pretext for attacking the judgments of the Church. The pope in his
opening discourse had deplored the progress of heresy; but always more
eager to combat the enemies of his power than those of religion, he did
not propose a single measure to arrest the progress of the new errors.
In this council, which had no tendency to the enlightenment of the
faithful, the majesty of kings was violently outraged; all the maxims
of the rights of nations, and all the precepts of scriptural charity
were in it trampled under foot. When Innocent announced the intention
of deposing the emperor, not a single bishop raised his voice to divert
the sovereign pontiff from this revolting use of his power. The real
wrongs that Frederick had committed against the Church; the remembrance
of the persecutions he had exercised towards several bishops; the
intention which they believed he entertained of plundering the clergy;
the threatening language and tone of the pope; that invincible
influence under which all feel themselves in a numerous assembly—all
assisted in preventing any of the bishops from pleading the cause of
reason or recalling the maxims of the Gospel to the mind of the enraged
pontiff. Nevertheless the fathers of the council, whatever might be
their prejudices or their resentments, did not take part in all the
fury of Innocent, and did not actively assist in carrying out his acts
of injustice and violence.

The pope did not appeal to their wisdom, and seemed afraid to ask their
opinions. Without repeating here that which has frequently been said in
schools of theology, impartial history must disapprove of the silent
neutrality of the council; but it must at the same time assert that the
odious decree against Frederick was not an act of the Church; that the
bishops and prelates did not give their formal approbation to it; and
that the shame of this great iniquity fails entirely upon the memory of
Innocent.[276]

It was at this deplorable period that the cardinals, by order of the
pope, clothed themselves for the first time in the scarlet robe, a
symbol of persecution, and a sad presage of the blood that was about
to flow. Frederick was at Turin when he heard of his condemnation; at
this news he called for his imperial crown, and placing it upon his
head, exclaimed in a loud and angry voice, “There it is, and before it
shall be wrested from me, my enemies shall well know the terror of my
arms; let this pontiff tremble, who has broken every tie that bound me
to him; he at length permits me henceforth to listen to nothing but
the dictates of my just anger.” These threatening words announced a
formidable contest, and every friend of peace must have been seized
with terror: the fury which animated the emperor and the pope quickly
passed into the minds of the people; in the provinces of Germany and
Italy all flew to arms. Amidst the agitation in which the West was then
plunged, it is probable that Jerusalem and the Holy Land would have
been quite forgotten, if a powerful and highly-revered monarch had not
placed himself at the head of the crusade which had been proclaimed in
the council of Lyons.

The preceding year, at the very moment the nations of the West heard of
the last misfortunes of Palestine, Louis IX. of France fell dangerously
ill. The most earnest prayers were offered up by the people of his
kingdom for the preservation of the virtuous monarch. The malady, the
attacks of which became every day more violent, at length created
serious alarm. Louis sunk into a mortal lethargy, and the intelligence
was soon circulated that he was dead. The court, the capital, the
provinces were struck with the deepest grief; nevertheless, the king of
France, as if Heaven had not been able to resist the prayers and tears
of a whole nation, recovered, even when apparently at the portals of
the tomb. The first use he made of speech, after again beholding the
light, was to ask for the cross and express his determination of going
to the Holy Land.

Those who surrounded him considered his return to life as a miracle
effected by the crown of thorns of Christ, and by the protection
of the apostles of France; they cast themselves on their knees to
return thanks to Heaven, and in the joy they experienced, scarcely
paid attention to the vow Louis had made of quitting his kingdom and
going to fight against the infidels in the East. When the king began
to recover his strength, he repeated his vow, and again asked for
the cross of the Crusaders.[277] The queen Blanche, his mother, the
princes of his family, and Pierre d’Auvergne, bishop of Paris, then
endeavoured to divert him from his purpose, and conjured him, with
tears in their eyes, to wait till he was perfectly restored to health
before he directed his thoughts to so perilous an enterprise; but Louis
thought he was only obeying the will of Heaven. His imagination had
been forcibly affected by the calamities of the Holy Land; Jerusalem
given up to pillage, the tomb of Christ profaned, were constantly
present to his mind. Amidst the height of a burning fever, he had
fancied he heard a voice which came from the East, and addressed these
words to him: “_King of France, thou seest the outrages offered to
the city of Christ; it is thou whom Heaven hath appointed to avenge
them_.” This celestial voice resounded still in his ears, and would
not allow him to listen to the prayers of friendship or the counsels
of human wisdom. Steadfast in his resolution, he received the cross
from the hands of Pierre d’Auvergne, and caused it to be announced to
the Christians of Palestine—sending them at the same time succours of
both men and money—that he would cross the seas as soon as he could
assemble an army, and had reëstablished peace in his dominions.

This information, which conveyed such joy to the Christian colonies,
spread grief and consternation through all the provinces of France. The
sieur de Joinville expresses warmly the regret of the royal family,
particularly the despair of the queen mother,[278] by saying, that
when this princess saw her son wearing the cross, _she was struck as
fearfully as if she had looked upon him dead_. The late disasters of
Jerusalem had drawn tears from most Christians in the West, but without
inspiring them, as in the preceding age, with any earnest desire of
going to fight the infidels. It was impossible to see, in these distant
expeditions, anything but great perils and inevitable reverses; and
the project of recovering the city of God awakened more alarm than
enthusiasm.

The sovereign pontiff, however, sent ecclesiastics into all the
Christian states with a charge to preach the holy war. Cardinal Eudes,
of Chateauroux, arrived in France with the express commission of
publishing and causing to be executed the decrees of the council of
Lyons respecting the crusade. The holy expedition was preached in all
the churches of the kingdom. Contemporary history scarcely mentions the
effect of these preachings, and everything leads us to believe that
those who then took the oath to fight against the Saracens were induced
to do so more by the example of the king than by the eloquence of the
holy orators.

In order to give more solemnity to the publication of the crusade, and
to excite the ardour of the warriors for the deliverance of the holy
places, Louis IX. convoked a parliament in his capital, in which were
assembled the prelates and magnates of the kingdom. The cardinal legate
there repeated the exhortations addressed by the head of the Church
to the faithful. Louis IX. spoke after the cardinal of Chateauroux,
and retraced the picture of the disasters of Palestine. “According
to the expression of David, an impious nation has entered into the
temple of the Lord; blood has flowed like water around Jerusalem;
the servants of God have been massacred in the sanctuary; and their
remains, deprived of sepulture, are abandoned to the birds of heaven.”
After having deplored the miseries of Sion, Louis IX. reminded his
barons and knights of the example of Louis the Young and of Philip
Augustus; he exhorted every generous soldier who heard him to take
arms, to go across the seas, fight against the infidels, and defend the
glory of God and of the French name in the East. Louis, invoking by
turns the charity and the warlike virtues of his auditory, endeavoured
to awaken in all hearts both inspirations of piety and sentiments of
chivalry. There is no necessity for repeating what was the effect
of the exhortations and prayers of a king of France who addressed
himself to the honour, and appealed to the bravery of his subjects. He
had scarcely ceased speaking, when his three brothers, Robert, count
d’Artois, Alphonse, duke of Poictiers, and Charles, duke of Anjou,
took the oath to go and defend the heritage of Christ and the French
colonies in Asia. Queen Marguerite, the countess d’Artois, and the
duchess of Poictiers, likewise took the cross and resolved to accompany
their husbands. Most of the bishops and prelates who were present at
this assembly, influenced by the discourse of the king and the example
of the cardinal-legate, did not hesitate to enrol themselves in a war
for which, it is true, less enthusiasm was shown than had appeared in
a former age, but which was still termed _the war of God_. Among the
great vassals of the crown who swore to quit France for the purpose of
fighting the Saracens in Asia, the friends of the French monarchy must
have numbered, with much joy, Pierre de Dreux, duke of Brittany, Hugh,
count de la Marche, and several other lords whose jealous ambition had
so long disturbed the kingdom. Quickly after them were seen the duke of
Burgundy, Hugh de Chatillon, the count de St. Pol, the counts of Dreux,
Bar, Soissons, Blois, Rhotel, Montfort, and Vendôme; the seigneur de
Beaujeu, constable of France, and John de Beaumont, great admiral, and
great chamberlain; Philip of Courtenay, Guy of Flanders, Archambaud de
Bourbon, young Raoul de Coucy, John of Barres, Gilles de Mailly, Robert
de Bethune, and Oliver de Thermes. There was not an illustrious family
in the kingdom that did not supply one hero for the crusade. In the
crowd of these noble Crusaders, history is gratified in observing the
celebrated Boilève, who was afterwards provost of the traders of Paris,
and the sieur de Joinville, whose name will for ever appear in the
history of France by the side of that of Louis IX.

In the assembly of prelates and barons several measures were adopted
for the maintenance of public peace and the preparations for the holy
war. An immense number of processes at that period disturbed the peace
of families, and those processes, of which many were decided by the
sword, often amounted to actual wars. The tribunals were enjoined to
terminate all affairs brought before them, and in cases in which they
could not oblige the parties to acquiesce in a definite judgment, the
judges were directed to make them swear to a truce of five years.
In agreement with the authority of the pope, and the decrees of the
council of Lyons, it was ordered that ecclesiastics should pay to the
king the tenth of their revenues, which created a dissatisfaction in
the clergy that Louis had great trouble in dispelling. A proscript,
issued by royal authority, in concert with the will of the pope,
decreed that Crusaders should be protected during three years from the
pursuits of their creditors, reckoning from the day of their departure
for the Holy Land; this proscript, which likewise excited much
murmuring, had great effect in determining many barons and knights to
leave the West.

Louis IX. occupied himself constantly in carrying his design into
execution, and neglected no means of winning to his purpose all the
nobility of his kingdom; his piety did not disdain to employ, for what
he considered a sacred cause, all the empire that kings generally
possess over their courtiers; he sometimes even lowered himself to
seduction and trick, persuaded that the sanctity of the crusade would
excuse everything. After an ancient custom, the kings of France, at
great solemnities, gave such of their subjects as were at court certain
capes or furred mantles, with which the latter immediately clothed
themselves before leaving the court. In the ancient _comptes_ (a sort
of audits) these capes were called _livrées_ (whence, no doubt, our
word livery), because the monarch gave them (_les livrait_) himself.
Louis ordered a vast number of these to be prepared against Christmas
Eve, upon which crosses were embroidered in gold and silk. The moment
being come, every one covered himself with the mantle that had been
given to him, and followed the monarch to the chapel. What was their
astonishment when, by the light of the wax tapers, they at once
perceived upon all before them, and then upon themselves, the sign
of an engagement they had never contracted. Such was, however, the
character of the French knights, that they believed themselves obliged
to respond to this appeal to their bravery; all the courtiers, as soon
as divine service was ended, joined in the laugh with _the skilful
fisher of men_,[279] and took the oath to accompany him into Asia.

Notwithstanding all these efforts, the publication of the holy war
created in the nation much more sorrow than warlike ardour, and the
approaching departure of the monarch afflicted all France. Queen
Blanche, and the most prudent of the ministers, who had at first
endeavoured to divert Louis IX. from the crusade, repeated their
attempts several times: resolved to make a last effort, they went to
the king in a body. The bishop of Paris was at their head, and spoke
for all; this virtuous prelate represented to Louis, that a vow made
in the height of a disease ought not to bind him in an irrevocable
manner, particularly if the interests of his kingdom imposed upon him
the obligation of dispensing with it. “Everything demanded the presence
of the monarch in his dominions; the Poitevins were threatening to take
up arms again; the war of the Albigeois was ready to be rekindled;
the animosity of England was always to be dreaded, as it paid little
heed to treaties; the wars occasioned by the pretensions of the pope
and the emperor inflamed all the states adjoining to France, and the
conflagration was not unlikely to extend to that kingdom.” Many of
the nobles to whom Louis had confided the most important functions of
the state, spoke after the bishop of Paris, and represented to the
monarch that all the institutions founded by his wisdom would perish
in his absence; that France would lose by his departure the fruits of
the victories of Saintes and Taillebourg, with all the hopes that the
virtues of a great prince made her entertain. Queen Blanche spoke the
last. “My son,” said she, “if Providence has made use of me to watch
over your infancy and preserve your crown, I have perhaps the right to
remind you of the duties of a monarch, and of the obligations which the
safety of the kingdom over which God has placed you imposes upon you;
but I prefer speaking to you with the tenderness of a mother. You know,
my son, that I can have but few days to live, and your departure leaves
me only the thought of an eternal separation: happy still if I die
before fame may have borne into Europe the intelligence of some great
disasters. Up to this day, you have disdained both my counsels and my
prayers; but if you will not take pity on my sorrows, think at least
of your children, whom you abandon in the cradle; they stand in need
of your lessons and your assistance; what will become of them in your
absence? are they not as dear to you as the Christians of the East? If
you were now in Asia, and were informed that your deserted family was
the sport and prey of factions, you would not fail to hasten to us.
Well! all these evils that my tenderness makes me dread, your departure
is most likely to give birth to. Remain then in Europe, where you will
have so many opportunities of displaying the virtues of a great king,
of a king the father of his subjects, the model and support of the
princes of his house. If Christ requires his heritage to be delivered,
send your treasures and your armies into the East; God will bless a war
undertaken in his name. But this God, who hears me, believe me, never
commands the accomplishment of a vow which is contrary to the great
designs of his providence. No; that God of mercy who would not permit
Abraham to complete his sacrifice, does not permit you to complete
yours, and expose a life upon which so entirely depend both the fate of
your family and the welfare of your kingdom.”

On finishing these words, Queen Blanche could not restrain her tears;
Louis himself was deeply moved, and threw himself into the arms of
his mother; but soon resuming a calm and serene countenance, he said:
“My dear friends, you know that all Christendom is acquainted with my
resolution; during several months the preparations for the crusade have
been carried on under my orders. I have written to all the princes of
Europe that I was about to leave my dominions and to repair to Asia; I
have announced to the Christians of Palestine that I would succour them
in person; I have myself preached the crusade in my kingdoms; a host of
barons and knights have obeyed my voice, followed my example, and sworn
to accompany me into the East. What do you now propose to me? to change
my projects publicly proclaimed, to do nothing that I have promised
to do, or that Europe expects of me, and to deceive at once the hopes
of the Church, of the Christians of Palestine, and of my faithful
nobility.”

“Nevertheless, as you think that I was not in possession of my reason
when I took the cross; well, I give it back to you; there is that cross
which gives you so much alarm, and which I only took, you say, in a
fit of delirium. But now that I am in the full enjoyment of my reason
I ask it of you again, and I solemnly declare that no food shall enter
my mouth until you have returned it to me. Your reproaches and your
complaints affect me with the deepest sorrow; but learn to be better
acquainted with my duties and your own; aid me in seeking for true
glory; second me in the powerful cause in which I am engaged, and do
not alarm yourselves on account of my destiny or that of my family and
people. The God who made me victorious at Taillebourg will watch over
the designs and plots of our enemies; yes, the God who sends me into
Asia to deliver his heritage, will defend that of my children, and pour
his blessings upon France. Have we not still her who was the support
of my childhood and the guide of my youth, her whose wisdom saved the
state in so many perils, and who, in my absence, will want neither
courage nor ability to crush factions? Allow me, then, to keep all the
promises I have made before God and before men; and do not forget that
there are obligations which are sacred for me, and ought to be sacred
for you—I mean the oath of a Christian and the word of a king!”

Thus spoke Louis IX.: Queen Blanche, the bishop of Paris, and the other
counsellors of the king preserved a religious silence, and from that
time only thought of seconding the endeavours the monarch was making to
forward the execution of an undertaking which appeared to emanate from
God.[280]

The crusade was preached at this time in all the countries of Europe;
but as most states were filled with agitation and discord, the voices
of the sacred orators were lost amidst the din of factions and the
tumult of arms. When the bishop of Berytus went into England, to
entreat the English monarch to succour the Christians of the East,
Henry III. was fully employed in repelling the aggressions of the king
of Scotland, and in appeasing the troubles of the country of Wales.
The barons menaced his authority, and did not permit him to engage in
a distant war. This prince not only refused to take the cross, but
forbade the preaching of a crusade in his kingdom.

All Germany was in a blaze in consequence of the quarrel between the
Church and the Empire. After having deposed the emperor at the council
of Lyons, Innocent IV. offered the imperial crown to any one who
would take up arms against the excommunicated prince, and bring about
the triumph of the Holy See. Henry, landgrave of Thuringia, allowed
himself to be seduced by the promises of the sovereign pontiff, and
was crowned emperor by the archbishops of Mayence and Cologne, and a
few other ecclesiastical electors. From that event civil war broke out
in all parts; Germany was filled with missionaries from the pope, with
the power of the evangelical word against Frederick, whom they styled
the most redoubtable of infidels. The treasures collected for the
equipments of the holy war were employed in corrupting fidelity, laying
plots, fomenting treasons, and keeping up troubles and discords; so
that it may well be supposed the cause of Christ and the deliverance of
Jerusalem were entirely forgotten.

Italy was not less agitated than Germany; the thunders of Rome, so
often hurled at Frederick, had redoubled the fury of the Guelphs
and the Ghibellines. All the republics of Lombardy were leagued in
opposition to the party of the emperor; the threats and the manifestoes
of the pope would not allow a single city to remain neuter, or leave
peace an asylum in the countries situated between the Alps and Sicily.
The missionaries of Innocent employed, by turns, the arms of religion
and of policy; after having declared the emperor to be a heretic and
an enemy to the Church, they represented him as a bad prince and a
tyrant, and dazzled the eyes of the people with the charms of liberty,
always so powerful a motive upon the minds of nations. The sovereign
pontiff sent two legates into the kingdom of Sicily, with letters for
the clergy, the nobility, and the people of the cities and country.
“We have not been able to see without some surprise,” wrote Innocent,
“that, burdened as you are, living under the opprobrium of servitude,
and oppressed in your persons and your property, you have hitherto
neglected the means of securing yourselves the sweets of liberty. Many
other nations have presented you with an example; but the Holy See, far
from accusing you, is satisfied with pitying you, and finds your excuse
in the fear that must hold possession of your hearts under the yoke
of a new Nero.” On terminating his letter to the Sicilians, the pope
endeavoured to make them understand that God had not placed them in a
fertile region and beneath a smiling sky to wear disgraceful chains;
and that by shaking off the yoke of the emperor of Germany, they would
only second the views of Providence.

Frederick, who had at first defied the thunders of Rome, was terrified
at the new war declared against him by the pope. The interdict placed
upon his states, the terrible array of the maledictions of the Church,
strongly affected the minds of the multitude, and might at length shake
the fidelity of his subjects; he himself felt his courage forsake him;
his party in Italy grew weaker every day; his armies had experienced
some checks in Germany; many conspiracies had been formed against his
life, and amongst the conspirators, he had the grief to find some of
his servants whom he had loaded with kindnesses. This haughty monarch
became convinced that he had no course but to seek a reconciliation
with the Church, and addressed himself to Louis IX., whose wisdom and
piety rendered him the arbiter of sovereigns and nations. Frederick,
in his letters, promised to abide by the decision of the king of
France and his barons, and engaged, beforehand, to go in person to the
conquest of the Holy Land, or to send his son, the king of the Romans.
In order to interest Louis in his cause, the emperor offered to supply
him with provisions, vessels, and everything he should stand in need of
in the expedition to the East.

Louis eagerly embraced this opportunity for reëstablishing peace in
Europe and assuring the success of the holy war. Several ambassadors
were sent to the pope at Lyons, conjuring the father of the faithful
to listen to the voice of mercy rather than to that of anger. The king
of France had two long conferences with Innocent in the monastery
of Cluni, and supplicated him afresh to appease by his clemency the
troubles of the Christian world; but enmity had been carried too far
to leave any hopes of peace; it was not possible for Innocent and
Frederick to pardon each other sincerely the outrages they had mutually
committed. The emperor had spared neither threats nor violences against
the popes; he did not hate them more for the injuries he had received
from them than for those he had done them. On the other side, it had
for a length of time been determined, in the councils of Rome, to
effect the overthrow of the house of Swabia, which was suspected,
and with reason, of entertaining the project of invading Italy and
establishing the seat of imperial domination in the city of St. Peter.
This policy, embraced with ardour, had assumed all the character of a
personal vengeance in the mind of Innocent. The triumph, even, of the
pontiff, whilst flattering his pride and ambition, appeared to double
his hatred, and the hope of completing the ruin of his enemy rendered
him implacable.

In vain the emperor of Germany, overcome by fear rather than won by
the love of peace, promised to descend from his throne, and pass
the remainder of his days in Palestine, on condition that he should
receive the benediction of the pope, and that his son Conrad should be
raised to the empire. This entire abnegation of power, this strange
abasement of royal majesty, produced no effect upon Innocent, who did
not believe, or feigned not to believe, the promises of Frederick;
in vain Louis IX., whose mind was incapable of suspecting imposture,
represented to the pope the advantages that Europe, Christendom, and
the court of Rome itself might derive from the repentance and offers
of the emperor; in vain he spoke to him of the vows and the safety of
pilgrims, of the glory and peace of the Church; the discourses of the
holy king were scarcely listened to, and his pious mind could not view,
without being moved with disgust, this inflexible rigour in the father
of the Christian world.

Whilst the report of these discords, upon gaining the East, spread
joy among the infidels, the unhappy inhabitants of Palestine gave
themselves up to despair on learning that so many untoward events
retarded the preparations for the crusade. Several messages from
the Christians beyond the seas were sent to the sovereign pontiff
to intercede for a prince from whom they hoped for such powerful
assistance. The patriarch of Armenia wrote to the court of Rome
to demand favour for Frederick; he demanded it in the name of the
threatened Christian colonies; in the name of the city of God,
fallen into ruins; in the name of the sepulchre of Christ, profaned
by barbarians. The pope made no reply whatever to the patriarch of
the Armenians, and appeared to have forgotten Jerusalem, the holy
sepulchre, and the Christians of Syria; he had, indeed, but one
thought,—that of carrying on the war against Frederick. Innocent
pursued his redoubtable enemy even to the East, and endeavoured to
induce the sultan of Cairo to break his engagements with the emperor of
Germany. The sultan of Cairo received, with as great joy as surprise,
a message which informed him so authentically of the divisions that
existed among the Christian princes; he answered the pope with a
severity full of contempt; and the more he was pressed to be unfaithful
to the treaties made with Frederick, the more he affected to display a
fidelity from which he hoped to obtain an advantage over the Christian
Church.

It was at this period that the emperor of Germany, urged on to despair,
in some sort justified the most violent proceedings of the court of
Rome by his conduct. He could not pardon Louis IX. for having remained
neuter in a quarrel that interested all Christendom, and if the Arabian
historian Yafey may be believed, he sent an ambassador secretly into
Asia to warn the Mussulman powers of the expedition projected by the
king of France. Throwing off at once the tone of submission to the
pope, he resolved to repel force by force, and violence by violence.
Some successes which he obtained in Germany, raised his courage, and
completely dissipated all his scruples. He laid siege to the city of
Parma, at the head of a formidable army. Horrible cruelties signalized
his first triumphs; the bishop of Arezzo, who fell into his hands, with
many other prisoners of war, were loaded with irons, and handed over to
the executioner without even the ceremony of a trial.

In the intoxication of success, Frederick threatened to cross the Alps,
and attack Innocent within the walls of Lyons. Heaven, however, would
not permit the execution of a project formed by hatred and revenge. The
Guelphs beat and dispersed the imperial army. Fortune changed, and the
irresolute character of Frederick changed as suddenly with it. Victory
had inflamed his pride and redoubled his fury; a single defeat cast him
into despondency, and rendered him again accessible to fear. From that
time he resumed the part of a suppliant to the pope; from that time
protestations and prayers seemed to cost his terrified mind no effort.

As the extent of his empire gave umbrage to the court of Rome,
Frederick promised to divide his dominions, and give Sicily to his son
Henry, and Germany to his son Conrad. He submitted his religious belief
to the examination of several bishops, and sent their decision to the
pope. He went at last even so far as to promise to come in person to
solicit the clemency of Innocent. The sovereign pontiff had just caused
the count of Holland to be nominated emperor, in the place of the
landgrave of Thuringia, who had died on the field of battle. In this
state of things he dreaded less the hostilities and angry threats of
Frederick, than he did his protestations of submission and repentance.
The supplications of princes and nations, who demanded favour for a
power he wished to destroy, annoyed Innocent; they seemed to accuse
him, in the eyes of Christendom, of obstinacy in his refusal, and
without inducing him to renounce his policy, only embarrassed him in
the execution of his designs.

The pope remained constantly inflexible; but astonished Europe began
to ask what powerful interest it was that commanded all these rigours.
Frederick, pursued with so much inveteracy, found at length the number
and zeal of his friends and partisans increase. Germany, Cologne,
and several other cities, rejected the decrees of the Holy See, and
proceeded to violent excesses. The angry pope launched all his thunders
against the guilty, and by an injustice which characterizes these times
of discord and vengeance, many of the penalties he pronounced extended
to the fourth generation. This senseless rage completed the alienation
of men’s minds, and the fanaticism of heresy was added to the furies of
civil war.

As the court of Rome, under the imposing pretext of the crusade,
levied tributes in all the states of Europe to keep up the fire of
sedition and revolt, so many violences, and so much injustice infused
dissatisfaction everywhere, and gave birth to a spirit of opposition
among nations even, that had been exempt from the consequences of the
terrible quarrel. The commissaries of the Holy See ruined the provinces
of France; they pervaded the cities and countries, compelling
the curates and chaplains of the nobles to sell all their little
property; they required from all, church dues; and from religious
communities, now the twentieth for the crusade against Constantinople,
then the tenth for that of Palestine, and at last a contribution
towards carrying on the war against the emperor. The French nobility,
stimulated by a feeling of patriotism, by the spirit of chivalry which
led all the _preux_ of that time to enter the lists against iniquity
of any kind, and perhaps also by the fear of being oppressed in their
turn, spoke loudly in favour of Frederick, and expressed their anger
at seeing the kingdom of France a prey to the agents of the pope. Just
remonstrances were at first made; but in a short time no measures
were observed, and they proceeded so far as to agitate the question,
whether they ought to acknowledge a pontiff, whose conduct appeared so
contrary to the spirit of the Gospel, as the vicar of Jesus Christ.
The principal French nobles at length formed a confederacy against the
proceedings of the pope and the clergy. Throughout this new struggle,
Louis IX., equally removed from that sacrilegious impiety which
pretends to brave everything, and from that superstitious pusillanimity
which believes itself obliged to suffer everything, managed to restrain
the excesses of both parties, and maintain peace; the league which was
then formed, without embittering men’s minds, succeeded in enlightening
them; it served, during the absence of the king, to repress the
enterprises of the Holy See, and many writers trace to this period the
origin of those Gallican liberties which have constituted the glory of
the French clergy up to modern times.

Nevertheless, Louis IX. was constantly employed in preparations for his
departure. As no other route to the East was available but that by sea,
and as the kingdom of France had no port in the Mediterranean, Louis
made the acquisition of the territory of Aigues-Mortes, in Provence;
the port, choked with sand, was cleansed, and a city large enough to
receive the crowd of pilgrims was built on the shore. Louis at the same
time busied himself in provisioning his army, and preparing magazines
in the isle of Cyprus, where he meant to land. Thibault, count de Bar,
and the sieur de Beaujeu, sent into Italy, found everything necessary
for the provisioning and transport of an army, either in the republic
of Venice, or in the rich provinces of Apulia and Sicily, whither the
directions of the emperor Frederick had preceded them.

The fame of these preparations soon reached Syria, and the authors of
the times describe the Mussulman powers as struck with terror, and
as immediately and earnestly employed in fortifying their cities and
their frontiers against the approaching invasion of the Franks. Such
popular rumours as were then in circulation that history has deigned
to preserve, accuse the Saracens of having employed perfidious means
and odious stratagems to avenge themselves upon the Christian nations,
and ruin their enterprise. It was asserted that the life of Louis IX.
was in danger from the emissaries of the Old Man of the Mountain; it
was reported in cities, and the multitude did not fail to give credit
to it, that the pepper which came from the East was empoisoned; and
Matthew Paris, a grave historian, does not hesitate to affirm that a
great number of persons died of it before this horrible artifice was
discovered. We may well believe that the policy of the time itself
invented these gross fables, to render the enemies they were about to
combat more odious, and that indignation might increase and animate
the courage of the warriors. It is natural also to suppose, that such
rumours had their origin in popular ignorance, and that they gained
credit from the opinion that was then entertained of the manners and
characters of infidel nations.

Three years had passed away since the king of France assumed the cross.
He convoked a new parliament at Paris, in which he at length fixed the
departure of the holy expedition for the month of June of the following
year (1248). The barons and prelates renewed with him the promises of
fighting against the infidels, and engaged to set out at the period
assigned, under the penalty of incurring ecclesiastical censures. Louis
took advantage of the moment that the magnates of his kingdom were
assembled in the name of religion, to require that they should take
the oath of fealty and homage to his children, and to make them swear
(these are the expressions of Joinville) “that they should be loyal to
his family, if any misadventure should befall his person in the holy
voyage beyond the seas.”[281]

It was then that the pope addressed a letter to the nobility and people
of France, in which he celebrated in solemn terms the bravery and
other warlike virtues of the French nation and its pious monarch. The
sovereign pontiff gave his benediction to the French Crusaders, and
threatened with the thunders of the Church all who, having made the vow
of pilgrimage, deferred their departure. Louis IX., who had no doubt
requested this warning from the pope, saw with joy all the nobility of
his kingdom hasten to join his standard; many nobles, whose ambition he
had repressed, were the first to set the example, for fear of awakening
old mistrusts or incurring fresh disgraces; others, seduced by the
habitual spirit of courts, declared themselves with ardour champions
of the cross, in the hope of obtaining, not the rewards of Heaven, but
those of the earth. The character of Louis IX. inspired the greatest
confidence in all the Christian warriors. “If, till this time,” said
they, “God has permitted the crusades to be nothing but a long course
of reverses and calamities, it is because the imprudence of the leaders
has compromised the safety of the Christian armies; it is because
discord and licentiousness of manners have reigned too long among
the defenders of the cross: but what evils have we to dread under a
prince whom Heaven appears to have inspired with its own wisdom,—under
a prince who, by his firmness, has succeeded in suppressing every
division in his own country, and is about to exhibit to the East an
example of all the virtues?”

Many English nobles, among whom were the earls of Salisbury and
Leicester, resolved to accompany the king of France, and share with him
the perils of the crusade. The earl of Salisbury, grandson of “Fair
Rosamond,” who had gained by his exploits the surname of “Long Sword,”
had just been stripped of all his possessions by Henry III. In order
to place himself in a condition to make preparations for the war, he
addressed himself to the pope, and said to him, “Beggar as I am, I
have made a vow to perform the pilgrimage to the Holy Land. If Prince
Richard, brother to the king of England, has been able to obtain,
without taking the cross, the privilege of levying a tax upon those who
have just laid it down, I have thought that I might obtain a similar
favour;—I, who have no resource but in the charity of the faithful.”
This discourse, which informs us of a very curious fact, made the
sovereign pontiff smile: the earl of Salisbury obtained the favour he
asked, and deemed it his duty to set out for the East.

The preachings for the holy war, which had produced but little effect
in Italy and Germany, had nevertheless been successful in the provinces
of Friesland and Holland, and in some of the northern kingdoms.
Haco, king of Norway, celebrated for his bravery and exploits, took
the oath to fight against the infidels; and the Norwegians, who had
several times distinguished themselves in the holy wars, followed the
example of their monarch. Haco, after completing his preparations,
wrote to Louis IX. to announce his approaching departure. He asked him
permission to land upon the coast of France, and to furnish himself
there with the supplies necessary for his army. Louis made a most
cordial reply, and proposed to the Norwegian prince to share with
him the command of the crusade. Matthew Paris, who was charged with
the message from Louis IX., informs us in his History that the king
of Norway declined the generous offer of the French king, persuaded,
he said, that harmony could not long subsist between the Norwegians
and the French,—the first, of an impetuous, restless, and jealous
character, the others, full of pride and haughtiness.

Haco, after having made this reply, thought no more of embarking,
and remained quietly in his kingdom, history being perfectly unable
to discover the motives which produced this sudden change. It may
be believed, that in accordance with the example of several other
Christian monarchs, this prince had made use of the crusade as a
cloak for his political designs. By levying a tax of a third upon
the revenues of the clergy, he had amassed treasures which he might
employ in strengthening his power. The army he had raised in the name
of Christ might minister to his ambition much more effectually in
Europe than in the plains of Asia. The pope, from whom he had received
the title of king, at first exhorted him to assume the sign of the
Crusaders; but everything leads us to believe that he afterwards
advised him to remain in the West, where he hoped to raise in him one
more enemy against the emperor of Germany. Thus the king of Norway
had promised to go into the East in the hope of obtaining the favour
and protection of the court of Rome; and to preserve this favour and
this support, he had but one thing to do, and that was to forget his
promises.

However this may be, it is certain that the pope, at that time, took
but very little interest in the success of the eastern crusade. We
may judge of this by the facility with which he liberated so many
from their vows of fighting against the infidels: he went even so far
as to forbid the Crusaders from Friesland and Holland to embark for
Palestine. In vain Louis IX. made some serious remonstrances on this
head; Innocent would not listen to him. Engrossed by one passion, he
found it much more advantageous to grant dispensations for the voyage
to Syria; for, on one part, those dispensations which were bought with
solid money, contributed to fill his treasury, and on the other, they
left soldiers in Europe that he might arm against his personal enemies.

Thus France was the only country in which the crusade was really an
object of interest; the piety and zeal of Louis IX. brought back all
those whom the indifference of the pope had cooled; and the love of the
French for their king, replacing religions enthusiasm, sufficed for the
removal of all obstacles. The cities whose liberties the monarch had
protected, voluntarily sent him considerable sums. The farmers of the
royal domains, which were then very extensive, advanced the revenues
of a year. The rich taxed themselves, and poured their hoards into
the coffers of the king; poverty dropped its mite into the poor-boxes
of churches; and we may add, that at that period there was scarcely a
will made in the kingdom which did not contain some legacy towards the
expenses of the holy war. The clergy were not content with addressing
prayers to Heaven for the crusade, they paid the tenth of their
revenues for the support of the soldiers of the cross.

The barons, nobles, and princes, who equipped themselves at their
awn expense, imposed taxes on their vassals, and found, after the
example of the king of France, the money necessary for the voyage in
the revenues of their domains and in the pious generosity of the towns
and cities. Many, as in other crusades, pledged their lands, sold
their property, and ruined themselves, to provide means to support
their soldiers and knights. They forgot their families, they forgot
themselves in the sad preparations for departure, and appeared never to
look forward to the period of return. Many prepared themselves for the
voyage as they would have prepared for exile or death; the most pious
of the Crusaders, as if they only went to the East to find a tomb, were
particularly anxious to appear before God in a state of grace; they
expiated their sins by penitence; they pardoned offences, repaired the
ill they had done, disposed of their goods, gave them to the poor, or
divided them amongst their natural heirs.

This disposition of men’s minds was greatly to the advantage of
humanity and justice; it imparted generous sentiments to people of
property; whilst, in the wicked, it awakened a remorse that was nearly
allied to virtue. Amidst civil wars and feudal anarchy, a crowd of men
had enriched themselves by strife, rapine, and brigandage; religion
inspired them with a salutary repentance, and this time of penitence
was marked by a great number of restitutions, which for a moment
made the triumphs of iniquity to be forgotten. The famous count de
la Marche set the example; his conspiracies, his revolts, his unjust
enterprises had often troubled the peace of the kingdom, and ruined a
great number of families; he became desirous of expiating his faults;
and to mitigate the just anger of God, he, by his will, ordered a
complete restitution to be made of all the property he had acquired
by injustice and violence.[282] The sieur de Joinville tells us, with
great simplicity, in his History, that his conscience did not reproach
him with anything serious, but that, nevertheless, he assembled his
vassals and neighbours to offer them reparation for the wrongs he might
have done them without knowing it.

In those days of repentance monasteries were founded and treasures
lavished on churches: “The most sure means,” said Louis IX., “to avoid
perishing like the impious, is to love and enrich the place in which
dwells the glory of the Lord.” The piety of the Crusaders was not
forgetful of the poor and infirm; their numerous offerings endowed
cloisters as asylums for want; hospices, or small convents, for the
reception of pilgrims; and particularly leper hospitals, which were
established in all the provinces, the melancholy abodes of victims of
the holy wars.

Louis IX. distinguished himself by his liberality towards churches
and monasteries; but that which must particularly have drawn upon
him the blessings of his people, was the care he took to repair all
injustice committed in the administration of government. The holy
monarch knew, that if kings are the images of God upon earth, they are
never so truly so as when justice is seated beside them on the throne.
Restitution-offices, established by his orders in the royal domains,
were charged with the repairing of all wrongs that might have been
committed by the agents or farmers of the king. In most of the great
cities it was the duty of two commissaries, one an ecclesiastic, the
other a layman, to hear and decide upon complaints made against his
ministers and officers: a noble exercise of the supreme authority,
which rather employs itself in seeking out the unfortunate to assist
them, than the guilty to punish them! which watches for the murmurs
of the poor, encourages the weak, and submits itself to the tribunal
of the laws! It was not sufficient for Louis to have established
regulations for the administration of justice,—their execution excited
his most anxious solicitude. Preachers announced the intentions of the
king in all the churches, and as if he thought himself responsible to
God for all judgments pronounced in his name, the monarch secretly sent
holy ecclesiastics and good monks to make fresh observations, and learn
from faithful reporters, if the judges whom he believed to be worthy
men, were not themselves corrupt. The historian pauses complacently
over this touching picture; so noble an example presented to the kings
of the earth, appeared likely to bring down the blessings of Heaven
upon Saint Louis; and when we reflect upon the deplorable results of
this crusade, with the chroniclers of his own time, we feel astonished
that so many calamities should have been the reward of such exalted
virtue.[283]

The preparations were now carried on with redoubled zeal and activity;
all the provinces of France appeared to be in arms; the people of
cities and country had but one thought, and that was the crusade. The
great vassals assembled their knights and troops; the nobles and barons
visited each other, or exchanged messengers, in order to settle the
day of their departure. Relations and friends engaged to unite their
banners, and place everything in common—money, glory, and perils.
Devotional practices were mingled with military preparations. Warriors
were seen laying aside the cuirass and sword, and walking, barefooted
and in their shirts, to visit monasteries and churches, to which the
relics of saints attracted the concourse of the faithful. Processions
were formed in every parish; all the Crusaders appeared at the foot
of the altars, and received the symbols of pilgrimage from the hands
of the clergy. Prayers were put up in all churches for the success
of the expedition. In families, abundance of tears were shed at the
moment of departure; and most of the pilgrims, on receiving these last
endearments of their friends, seemed to feel, more than ever, the value
of all they were leaving behind them. The historian of Saint Louis
tells us, that after visiting Blanchicourt and Saint-Urbain, where
holy relics were deposited, he would not once turn his eyes towards
Joinville, for his heart was softened at the idea of the beautiful
castle he was leaving, and of his two children.[284] The leaders of
the crusade took with them all the warlike youth, and left in many
countries nothing but a weak and unarmed population; many abandoned
castles and fortresses must, naturally, fall to ruins; much flourishing
land must be changed into a desert, and a vast many families must be
left without support. The people, no doubt, had cause to regret the
nobles whose authority was supported by kindnesses, and who, after
the example of Saint Louis, loved truth and justice, and protected
the weak and the innocent; but there were some whose departure was
witnessed with gladness; and more than one town, more than one village,
rejoiced at seeing the donjon, from which they had been accustomed to
experience all the miseries of servitude, empty and abandoned.

It was an affecting spectacle to see the families of artisans and
poor villagers lead their children to the barons and knights, and say
to them: “You will be their fathers; you will watch over them amidst
the perils of war and of the sea.” The barons and knights promised to
bring back their soldiers to the West, or to perish with them in fight;
and the opinion of the people, the nobility, and the clergy, devoted,
beforehand, all who should fail in this sacred promise, to the anger of
God and the contempt of men.

Amidst these preparations, the most profound calm prevailed throughout
the kingdom. In all preceding crusades, the multitude had exercised
great violence against the Jews; but by the firmness and wisdom
of Saint Louis, the Jews, though depositaries of immense wealth,
and always skilful in taking advantage of circumstances to enrich
themselves, were respected among a nation they had plundered, and
which was now completing its own ruin by the holy war. Adventurers and
vagabonds were not admitted beneath the banners of the cross; and, upon
the demand of Saint Louis, the pope forbade all who had committed great
crimes to take up arms in the cause of Christ. These precautions, which
had never been observed in former crusades, were highly calculated to
insure the maintenance of order and discipline in the Christian army.
Among the crowd that presented themselves to go into Asia, artisans
and labourers met with the best reception,—which is a remarkable
circumstance, and clearly proves that views of a wise policy were
mingled with sentiments of devotion, and that, though the ostensible
object was the deliverance of Jerusalem, hopes were entertained of
founding useful colonies in the East.

At the appointed time Louis IX., accompanied by his brothers, the
duke of Anjou and the count d’Artois, repaired to the abbey of St.
Denis.[285] After having implored the support of the apostles of
France, he received from the hands of the legate the pilgrim’s staff
and scrip, and that oriflamme which his predecessors had already
twice unfurled before the nations of the East. Louis then returned
to Paris, where he heard mass in the church of Notre Dame. The same
day he quitted his capital, not again to enter it before his return
from the Holy Land. The people and clergy were softened to tears, and
accompanied him to the abbey of St. Antoine, singing psalms by the way.
There he mounted on horseback to go to Corbeil, at which place the
Queen Blanche and Queen Marguerite were to meet him.

The king gave two more days to the affairs of his kingdom, and confided
the regency to his mother, whose firmness and wisdom had defended and
preserved the crown during the troubles of his minority. If anything
could excuse Louis IX., and justify his pious obstinacy, it was his
leaving his country in profound peace. He had renewed the truce with
the king of England; and Germany and Italy were so occupied with their
own internal discords, that they could not give France the least
subject for alarm. Louis, after having employed every precaution
against the spirit of disaffection, took with him into the Holy Land
almost all the powerful nobles that had disturbed the kingdom. The
county of Mâcon, sold at the end of the preceding crusade, had recently
reverted to the crown; Normandy had escaped from the yoke of the
English; the counties of Thoulouse and Provence, by the marriage of the
counts of Anjou and Poictiers, were about to become apanages of the
princes of the royal family. Louis IX., after he took the cross, never
ceased in his endeavours to preserve the recent conquests of France, to
appease the murmurs of the people, and remove every pretext for revolt.
The spirit of justice, which was observable in all his institutions;
the remembrance of his virtues, which appeared more estimable amidst
the general grief caused by his departure; the religion which he had
caused to flourish by his example, were quite sufficient to maintain
order and peace during his absence.

As soon as Louis had placed the administration of his kingdom in other
hands, he gave himself up to the exercises of piety, and appeared to
be no more than the most meek of Christians. The dress and attributes
of a pilgrim became the only adornments of a powerful monarch. He
wore no more splendid stuffs, no more valuable furs; his arms even,
and the harness of his horses, glittered with nothing but the polish
of steel and iron. His example had so much influence, says Joinville,
that on the voyage not a single instance of an embroidered coat was
seen, either upon the king or any one else. When endeavouring to reform
splendour in equipages or dress, Louis caused the money he had been
accustomed to expend in these to be distributed to the poor. Thus royal
magnificence was in him nothing but the luxury of charity.

Queen Blanche accompanied him as far as Cluny. This princess was
persuaded she should never see her son again until they met in heaven,
and took leave of him in the most affectionate manner; the tears of
mother and son bearing witness to the truth of their grief at parting.
On his way, he saw the pope at Lyons, and conjured him, for the last
time, to be merciful to Frederick, whom reverses had humiliated, and
who implored pardon. After having represented the great interests of
the crusade, after having spoken in the name of the numerous pilgrims
who were abandoning everything for the cause of Christ, the pious mind
of the king was astonished to find the pontiff still inexorable. The
king then directed all his attention to the prosecution of his journey.
Innocent promised to protect the kingdom of France against the heretic
Frederick and the king of England; the latter of whom he always styled
his vassal: he witnessed without regret the departure of a prince
venerated for his love of justice, whose presence in Europe might be an
obstacle to his policy. The sovereign pontiff had not much trouble in
keeping his promise of defending the independence and peace of France;
for the discords he excited in other states preserved that kingdom from
all foreign annoyance during the time of the crusade.

The fleet, which awaited Louis at Aigues-Mortes, was composed of
twenty-eight vessels, without reckoning those that were to transport
the horses and the provisions. The king embarked, followed by his two
brothers, Charles duke of Anjou, and Robert count d’Artois, and the
queen Marguerite, who did not dread less the idea of remaining with
her mother-in-law than that of living away from her husband.[286]
Alphonse, count of Poictiers, deferred his departure till the following
year, and returned to Paris to assist the queen regent with his
counsels and authority. When the whole army of the Crusaders was
embarked, the signal was given, the priests, according to the custom in
maritime expeditions, sang the _Veni Creator_, and the fleet set sail.

France had then no marine, the sailors and pilots were almost all
Spaniards or Italians. Two Genoese performed the functions of
commanders or admirals. A great part of the barons and knights had
never before seen the sea, and everything they saw filled them with
surprise and dread; they invoked all the saints of Paradise, and
recommended their souls to God. The good Joinville does not at all
dissemble his fright, and cannot help saying: “A great fool is he who,
having any sin on his soul, places himself in such a danger; for if he
goes to sleep at night, he cannot be certain he shall not find himself
at the bottom of the sea in the morning.”[287]

Louis IX. embarked at Aigues-Mortes, the 25th of August, and arrived
at Cyprus on the 21st of September.[288] Henry, grandson of Guy of
Lusignan, who obtained the kingdom of Cyprus in the third crusade,
received the king of France at Limisso, and conducted him to his
capital of Nicosia, amidst the acclamations of the people, nobility,
and clergy.

A short time after the arrival of the Crusaders, it was decided in a
council, that the arms of the Christians should, in the first place,
be directed against Egypt. The reverses that had been met with on the
banks of the Nile, in preceding wars, did not at all alarm the king
of France and his barons; it is even more than probable that Louis,
before he left his kingdom, had formed the design of carrying the war
into the country from which the Mussulmans drew their wealth and their
strength. The king of Cyprus, who had recently received the title of
king of Jerusalem from the pope, the more strongly applauded, this
determination, from its giving him reason to hope to be delivered from
the most formidable of his neighbours, and the most cruel enemy of the
Christian colonies in Syria. This prince also caused a crusade to be
preached in his kingdom, for the sake of being placed in a condition
to accompany the French Crusaders, and associate himself usefully in
their conquests. He proposed to the king of France and his barons to
wait till he had concluded his preparations. “The lords and prelates of
Cyprus,” says William of Nangis, “all took the cross, appeared before
Louis, and told him they would go with him wherever it should please
him to lead them, if he would stay till the winter had passed away.”
As Louis and the principal French nobles appeared but little disposed
to delay their march, the Cypriots spared neither protestations of
friendship, caresses, nor prayers to detain them. Every day was devoted
to rejoicings and feastings, in which the nobility and wealthy men of
the kingdom exhibited the splendour of eastern courts. The enchanting
aspect of the isle, a country rich in all the delicious productions of
nature, particularly that Cyprus wine which Solomon himself has not
disdained to celebrate, seconded in a powerful manner the entreaties
and seductions of the court of Nicosia. It was decided that the
Christian army should not depart before the following spring.

It was not long before they became fully aware of the error they had
committed. Amidst the excessive abundance that reigned in their camp,
the Crusaders gave themselves up to intemperance; in a country in which
pagan fables placed the altars of voluptuousness, the virtue of the
pilgrims was every day exposed to fresh trials; a protracted idleness
relaxed the discipline of the army, and, to crown these evils, a
pestilential disease exercised great ravages among the defenders of the
cross. The pilgrims had to lament the death of more than two hundred
and fifty knights from this calamity. Contemporary chronicles mention
among the lords and prelates that were victims to it, the counts of
Dreux and Vendôme, Robert, bishop of Beauvais, and the brave William
des Barres; the army had likewise to regret the loss of the last of the
race of the Archambault de Bourbons, whose county became afterwards the
heritage of the children of Saint Louis, and gave to the royal family
of France a name that it has rendered for ever illustrious in the
annals of that country.

A great number of barons and knights were in want of money to maintain
their troops, and Louis freely opened his treasury to them. The sieur
de Joinville, who had no more than one hundred and twenty livres
tournois[289] left, received from the monarch eight hundred livres; a
considerable sum in those days.

Many of the nobles complained of having sold their lands and ruined
themselves to follow the king to the crusade. The liberality of Louis
could not possibly satisfy all these complainants. A great number of
knights, after being ruined by the abode in the isle of Cyprus, could
not endure the idleness they were condemned to, but were anxious to set
out for Syria or Egypt, hoping to make the Saracens pay the expenses of
the war. Louis had a great deal of trouble to restrain them; historians
agree in saying that he was _only half obeyed_; therefore, he had
much more frequent occasion to exercise his patience and evangelical
mildness than his authority; and if he succeeded in appeasing all
discords and suppressing all murmurs, it was less by the ascendancy of
his power than by that of his virtue.

Differences arose between the Greek clergy and the Latin clergy of
the isle of Cyprus. Louis succeeded in putting an end to them. The
Templars and Hospitallers appealed to him as judge in their constantly
reviving quarrels; he made them swear to be reconciled, and to have no
other enemies than those of Christ. The Genoese and Pisans resident
at Ptolemaïs, had long and serious disputes, both parties having
recourse to arms, and nothing appeared able to check the fury and
scandal of a civil war in a Christian city. The wise mediation of Louis
reëstablished peace. Aitho, king of Armenia, and Bohemond, prince of
Antioch and Tripoli, implacable enemies, both sent ambassadors to the
king of France: he induced them to conclude a truce: thus Louis IX.
appeared among the nations of the East as an angel of peace and concord.

At this period the territory of Antioch was ravaged by vagabond bands
of Turcomans; Louis sent Bohemond five hundred cross-bowmen. Aitho had
just formed an alliance with the Tartars, and was preparing to invade
the states of the sultan of Iconium in Asia Minor. As the Armenian
prince enjoyed a great reputation in the East for skill and bravery,
many French knights, impatient to display their valour, left Cyprus
for the purpose of joining his standard and sharing the fruits of his
victories. Joinville, after having spoken of their departure, says
nothing of their exploits, and only informs us of their unhappy destiny
by these words: “not one of them ever came back.”[290]

Fame had announced the arrival of Louis throughout all the countries
of the East, and the news produced a great sensation among both
Mussulmans and Christians. A prediction, that was credited in the most
distant regions, and which missionaries found spread even through
Persia, announced that a king of the Franks was destined speedily to
disperse all infidels and deliver Asia from the sacrilegious worship
and laws of Mahomet. It was believed that the time was now come for the
accomplishment of this prediction. A crowd of Christians hastened from
Syria, Egypt, and all the countries of the East, to salute him whom God
had sent to fulfil his divine promises.

It was at this period that Louis received an embassy that excited the
curiosity and attention of the Crusaders in the highest degree; the
marvellous account of it occupies a conspicuous place in the chronicles
of the middle ages.[291] This embassy came from a Tartar prince, named
Ecalthaï,[292] who professed himself to be converted to the Christian
faith, and displayed the most ardent zeal for the triumph of the
Gospel. The head of this deputation, named David, remitted to the king
a letter filled with sentiments expressed with so much exaggeration as
ought to have rendered it doubtful; he said that the great khan had
received baptism three years before, and that he was prepared to assist
the expedition of the French Crusaders with all his power. The news of
this embassy soon spread through the army, and from that time nothing
was talked of but the promised succour of the great khan or emperor of
the Tartars; the leaders and soldiers flocked to the residence of Louis
to see the ambassador of the prince Ecalthaï, whom they considered _as
one of the first barons of Tartary_.

The king of France interrogated the deputies several times respecting
their journey, their country, and the character and disposition of
their sovereign; and as all he heard flattered his most cherished
thoughts, he conceived no mistrust, and discovered no signs of
imposture in their replies. The Tartar ambassadors were received at
his court, and admitted to his table; he himself conducted them to the
celebration of divine service in the metropolitan church of Nicosia,
where all the people were edified by their devotion.

At their departure, the king of France and the legate of the pope
charged them with several letters[293] for the prince Ecalthaï and the
great khan of the Tartars. To these letters were added magnificent
presents; among which was a scarlet tent, upon which Louis had caused
to be worked “The Annunciation of the Virgin Mary, the Mother of God,
and all the other points of faith.” The king wrote to Queen Blanche, as
did the legate to the sovereign pontiff, to announce the extraordinary
embassy that had arrived from the most distant regions of the East.
The propitious news of an alliance with the Tartars, who were then
looked upon as the most formidable of all nations, spread joy among
the people of the West, and increased their hopes of the success of the
crusade.

Missionaries that were sent into Tartary by Louis were very soon
satisfied that the conversion of the great khan was nothing but a
fable. The Mogul ambassadors had advanced many other impostures in
their accounts, which has induced some learned moderns to think that
this great embassy[294] was nothing but a trick, the contrivance
of which may be attributed to some Armenian monks. However it may
be, there can be no doubt that the Moguls, who were at war with the
Mussulmans, might have some interest in conciliating the Christians,
and might be led, from that time, to consider the Franks as useful
auxiliaries.

Winter, in the mean time, was drawing towards an end, and the period
fixed upon for the departure of the French Crusaders was approaching.
The king of France ordered a great number of flat-bottomed boats
to be constructed, to facilitate the descent of the Christian army
upon the coast of Egypt. As the Genoese fleet, in which the French
had embarked at Aigues-Mortes, had left the port of Lemisso, it
required considerable trouble to get together, from all parts, vessels
sufficient to transport the army and the numerous magazines formed in
the isle of Cyprus. Louis IX. applied to the Genoese and Venetians
established on the coast of Syria, who, to the great scandal of the
knights and barons, showed, in this instance, more cupidity than
devotion, and placed an exorbitant price upon services demanded of them
in the name of Christ.

At this time Louis received a communication from the emperor of
Germany, still pursued by the thunders of Rome. This prince sent
provisions to the Crusaders, and expressed great grief, in his letters,
at being unable to share the perils of the holy war. The king of France
thanked Frederick, and sighed at the obstinacy of the pope, which
deprived the defenders of the cross of such a powerful auxiliary.

Preparations were continued with the greatest activity; every day fresh
Crusaders arrived, who came from the ports of the West, or had passed
the winter in the isles of the Archipelago, or on the coasts of Greece.
All the nobility of Cyprus had taken the cross, and were preparing
for their conflict with the infidels. The greatest harmony prevailed
between the two nations; in the Greek as well as the Latin churches,
prayers were offered up to Heaven for the success of the Christian
arms; and throughout the host nothing was talked of but the wonders of
the East, and the riches of Egypt, which they were about to conquer.

Whilst enthusiasm and joy were thus exuberant among the Christian
warriors, the grand masters of St. John and the Temple wrote to Louis
IX., to consult him upon the possibility of opening a negotiation
with the sultan of Cairo. The leaders of these two orders anxiously
desired to break the chains of their knights who were detained in
captivity since the defeat of Gaza; they did not otherwise partake with
the Crusaders their blind confidence in victory; experience of other
crusades had taught them that the warriors of the West, at first very
redoubtable, almost always began their wars with splendour, but that
afterwards, weakened by discord, exhausted by the fatigues of a distant
expedition, and sometimes led away by their natural inconstancy,
they only thought of returning into Europe, abandoning the Christian
colonies to all the furies of an enemy irritated by former defeats.
According to these considerations, the two grand masters would have
wished to take advantage of the powerful succours from the West, to
conclude a useful and durable peace. The mode of negotiation presented
them much greater future advantages than a war, whose chances were
doubtful, and whose perils might, in the end, all recoil upon them.

Their pacific message arrived at the moment when nothing way spoken of
in the Christian army but the conquests they were about to make; when
all minds were heated by the enthusiasm of glory, and the hope of a
rich booty. The proposition alone of peace with the infidels was a true
subject of scandal for these warriors, who believed themselves called
upon to destroy, throughout the East, the domination and the power of
all the enemies of Christ. The general surprise and indignation gave
credence to the blackest calumnies against the grand master of the
Temple, who was loudly accused of keeping up a secret intelligence with
the sultan of Cairo, and of having joined in barbarous ceremonies to
bind this impious union. Louis IX., who did not come into the East to
sign a treaty of peace and to deliver only a few prisoners, shared the
indignation of his companions in arms, and forbade the grand masters
of the Temple and St. John to reiterate propositions insulting to the
Christian warriors, insulting to him.

The Crusaders, intoxicated with their future success, were not aware
of half the obstacles they were about to encounter; they thought
more about the wealth than the strength of their enemies; acquainted
with neither the climate nor the country to which their wishes were
directed, their ignorance redoubled their security, and fed hopes that
were doomed soon to fade away.

The leaders of the crusade were particularly sanguine with respect to
the divisions of the Mussulman princes, who were quarrelling for the
provinces of Syria and Egypt: in fact, since the death of Saladin,
discord had rarely ceased to trouble the family of the Ayoubites.
But as their dissensions broke out in civil wars, and as civil wars
rendered the population more warlike, their empire, which grew weaker
every day inwardly, often, consequently, became the stronger outwardly;
when common danger united the Mussulman powers, or that one of those
powers mastered the rest, everything was to be dreaded from an empire
always tottering in peace, but which seemed to derive fresh strength
from the animosities and perils of a war against the Christians.

Malek Saleh Negmeddin, who then reigned in Egypt, was the son of the
sultan Camel, celebrated by the victory gained at Mansourah over the
army of John of Brienne and the legate Pelagius. Driven from the throne
by a conspiracy, he endeavoured to recover it by arms; conquered, he
fell into the chains of his rival, and profited by the lessons of
adversity. Very soon, the esteem in which his abilities were held; the
hatred which the prince who reigned in his place inspired; the want
of change, and perhaps a certain partiality for revolt and treason,
recalled him to empire. The new sovereign showed himself much more
skilful and more fortunate than his predecessors; he knew how to
preserve obedience in the provinces; to maintain discipline in his
army; and to keep fear alive among his enemies. He had taken advantage
of the arms of the Carismians to get possession of Damascus, and to
crush both the Christians and their allies. From this period Negmeddin
extended his conquests upon the banks of the Euphrates, and at length
gathered under his laws the greater part of the empire of Saladin.

At the moment Louis IX. landed in the isle of Cyprus, the sultan of
Cairo was in Syria, where he was making war against the prince of
Aleppo, and held the city of Emessa in siege. He was acquainted with
all the projects of the Christians, and gave orders for the defence
of all the avenues of Egypt. When he learnt that the Christian army
was about to embark, he immediately abandoned the siege of Emessa,
and concluded a truce with enemies of whom he entertained very little
dread, to return to his states that were threatened with invasion.

The Orientals considered the French as the bravest people of the race
of the Franks, and the king of France as the most redoubtable monarch
of the West. The preparations of Negmeddin were commensurate with
the dread these new enemies naturally inspired. He neglected nothing
in fortifying the coasts or in provisioning Damietta, which was most
likely to be the object of the first hostilities. A numerous fleet
was equipped, descended the Nile, and was placed at the mouth of the
river; an army, commanded by Fakreddin, the most skilful of the emirs,
encamped on the coast, to the west of the mouth of the river, at the
very same point where, thirty-three years before, the army of John of
Brienne had landed.

All these preparations would, no doubt, have been sufficient to meet
the first attacks of the Crusaders, if the sultan of Cairo had been
able to direct them himself, and command his troops in person; but he
was attacked by a disease which his physicians pronounced to be mortal.
In a state of things in which everything depended upon the presence and
life of the prince, the certainty of his approaching end necessarily
weakened confidence and zeal, cooled the general courage, and was
injurious to the execution of all the measures taken for the defence of
the country.

Such was the military and political situation of Egypt at the time
Louis embarked from the ports of the isle of Cyprus. Many historians
say, that before his departure, according to the custom of chivalry, he
sent a herald-at-arms to the sultan Negmeddin, to declare war against
him. In the early crusades, many Christian princes had in this manner
addressed chivalric messages to the Mussulman powers they were about to
attack: it is quite possible that Louis might imitate this example; but
the letter attributed to him bears no character of truth about it. The
same historians add, that the sultan of Cairo could not refrain from
tears on reading the letter of St. Louis. His reply, quoted in Makrisy,
is at least conformable to his known character, and to the spirit of
the Mussulman princes. He affected to brave the unexpected threats
and attacks of the disciples of Christ; he referred with pride to the
victories of the Mussulmans over the Christians; and whilst reproaching
the king of France with the injustice of his aggressions, he quoted in
his letter this passage from the Koran:—“They who fight unjustly shall
perish.”

This message contained predictions that were but too fully realized
in the end. There is nothing, however, to lead us to believe that
any correspondence was then established between Louis and the sultan
of Cairo. Prudence, at least, required the king of France to send
messengers and emissaries into Egypt, to reconnoitre the state,
strength, and resources of the country. It is more than probable,
that in preceding crusades it was not only in obedience to the spirit
of chivalry, but to ascertain the position of their enemies that
ambassadors were sent; we must confess, however, that we cannot find
in any chronicle of the times evidence of their having taken any
precaution of this kind. A foresight which might bear the slightest
association with timidity, stratagem, or even policy, was not the least
in accordance with the character of Louis and his knights. History has
no hesitation in affirming that the Crusaders, ready at this period to
embark for Egypt, knew nothing of the countries into which they were
about to carry their arms, but that which they had learnt from the
uncertain accounts of common report.

The signal of departure was given on the Friday before Pentecost; and a
numerous fleet, in which embarked the French army and the warriors of
the isle of Cyprus,[295] sailed gallantly out from the port of Limisso.
“This was a thing most beautiful to behold,” says Joinville; “for it
appeared as if the sea, as far as the eye could reach, was covered with
the sails of vessels, which were to the number of eight hundred, as
well large as small.” All at once a wind blowing full from the coast
of Egypt gave rise to a violent storm, which dispersed all the fleet;
and Louis IX., who was forced to put back to port, found, with great
grief, that at least the half of his vessels had been carried by the
wind on to the coasts of Syria. At this moment of disappointment,
however, unexpected reinforcements arrived, which restored the hopes of
Louis and his captains. These consisted of the duke of Burgundy, who
had passed the winter in the Morea; William of Salisbury, at the head
of two hundred English knights; and William of Villehardouin, prince of
Achaia, who forgot the dangers of the Latin empire of Constantinople
to go and fight the infidels on the banks of the Nile and the Jordan.
Without waiting for the vessels which the tempest had dispersed, they
again set sail, and the fleet, with a favourable wind, directed its
course towards Egypt. On the fourth day, at sunrise, the watch on deck
cried, “Land! land!” A sailor, who served as pilot, ascended to the
round top of the leading vessel, and such was the sentiment which the
sight of the land inhabited by the infidels inspired in the Christians,
that this man cried out, “We have nothing to do but to recommend
ourselves to God; for here we are, before Damietta.” These words flew
from rank to rank, and the whole fleet drew as near as they could to
the vessel of Louis IX. The principal leaders endeavoured to get on
board of it; the king awaited them in a warlike attitude and exhorted
them to offer thanks to God for having brought them face to face with
the enemies of Jesus Christ. As the greater part of the leaders seemed
to fear his life would be too much exposed in the course of a war which
must be terrible: “Follow my example,” said he to them; “leave me to
brave all perils, and in the midst of the hottest fight never once
think that the safety of the state and the Church resides in my person;
you yourselves are the state and the Church, and you ought to see in me
nothing but a man whose life, like that of any other, may be dissipated
like a shadow, when it shall please the God for whom we combat.” Thus
Louis forgot himself and his state, and before the infidels, the king
of France was but a simple soldier of Jesus Christ.

This discourse animated the courage of the barons and knights; orders
were given for the whole fleet to prepare for action. In every vessel
the warriors embraced each other with joy at the approach of peril;
such as quarrels had alienated, swore to forget all divisions and
injuries, and to conquer or to die together. Joinville says he forced
two knights, who had been irreconcilable enemies, to make peace, by
persuading them that their discord might draw down the maledictions of
Heaven, and that union among the Christian soldiers could alone open to
them the road to Egypt.

Whilst the Crusaders were thus preparing, the Mussulmans neglected
nothing for their defence; their sentinels had perceived the Christian
fleet, from the walls of Damietta, and the news was soon spread
through the city; a bell, which had remained in the great mosque since
the conquest of John of Brienne, gave the signal of danger, and was
heard on both sides of the river. Four Mussulman galleys advanced to
reconnoitre the strength of the Crusaders; three of them were sunk, and
the fourth, getting back with great difficulty to the Nile, announced
to the infidels what enemies they had to contend with.

In the mean time the Christian fleet advanced in order of battle, and
cast anchor within a quarter of a league of the coast, at the moment at
which the sun had performed half his daily course. The shore and sea
presented the most imposing spectacle; the coast of Egypt was _lined
with all the powers of the soldan, who were people goodly to look
upon_. The sea appeared to be covered with ships, over which floated
the banners of the cross. The Mussulman fleet, laden with soldiers and
machines of war, defended the entrance of the Nile. Fakreddin, the
leader of the infidel army, appeared amidst their ranks in a panoply
so splendid, that Joinville, in his surprise, compares him to the sun.
The heavens and the earth resounded with the noise of the bended horns
and the naccaires,[296] a kind of enormous kettledrum, a thing very
frightful to hear, and very strange to the French.[297]

All the leaders assembled in council in the king’s vessel; some
proposed to defer the descent till the vessels which had been dispersed
by the tempest should rejoin them: “To attack the infidels without
having all their forces, would be to give them an advantage that might
greatly elevate their pride; and even if success were certain, it
appeared but just to wait, that all the Crusaders might have their
share of the glory they came so far to seek.” Some went still further,
and spoke of the embarrassments and perils of a descent in an unknown
country; of the disorders which must accompany a first attack; and of
the difficulty of rallying the army and fleet, if the obstacles they
met with should prove invincible. Louis IX. did not at all agree with
this opinion: “We have not come thus far,” he said, “to listen coolly
to the menaces and insults of our enemies, or to remain, during several
days motionless spectators of their preparations. To temporize is to
raise their courage, and weaken the ardour of the French warriors. We
have neither road nor port, in which we can shelter ourselves from
the winds, or from the unexpected attacks of the Saracens; a second
tempest may again disperse what remains of our fleet, and deprive us
of all means of beginning the war with a chance of success. To-day God
offers us victory; later he will punish us for having neglected the
opportunity to conquer.”

The majority of the leaders were of the opinion of Louis IX., and it
was resolved that the descent should be made on the morrow. A strict
watch was preserved during the night; a vast number of flambeaux were
kept burning, and vessels were placed near the mouth of the Nile, to
observe the motions of the Saracens.

At daybreak the whole fleet weighed anchor, and the Mussulmans at the
same time got under arms. Their infantry and cavalry occupied the
entire shore of the point at which they expected the Crusaders to land.

When the vessels drew near the shore, the Christian warriors got into
the barks that accompanied the fleet, and ranged themselves in two
lines. Louis IX., accompanied by the two princes his brothers, and his
chosen knights, placed himself at the right point. The cardinal legate,
bearing the cross of the Saviour, was on his right hand, and in a bark
in front of him floated the oriflamme of France.

The count of Jaffa, of the illustrious family of Brienne, was at the
left point towards the mouth of the Nile; he appeared at the head
of the knights from the isle of Cyprus and the barons of Palestine.
He was on board the lightest bark of the fleet. This boat bore the
arms of the counts of Jaffa, painted on its poop and prow. Around his
standard floated banderoles of a thousand colours, and three hundred
rowers impelled the vessel through the waves like the flight of the
swallow over the stream. Erard of Brienne, surrounded by a chosen
troop, occupied the centre of the line, with Baldwin of Rheims, who
commanded a thousand warriors. The knights and barons stood erect in
their boats, looking earnestly at the shore, lance in hand, with their
horses beside them. In the front and on the wings of the army, a crowd
of crossbow-men were placed to keep off the enemy.[298]

As soon as they were within bow-shot, a shower of stones, arrows,
and javelins was poured at the same instant from the shore and from
the line of the Crusaders. The ranks of the Christians appeared for
a moment shaken. The king commanded the rowers to redouble their
efforts to gain the shore. He himself set the first example; in spite
of the legate, who endeavoured to restrain him, he plunged into the
waves, in full armour, his buckler over his breast, and his sword in
hand; the water being up to his shoulders: the whole Christian army,
after the example of the king, cast themselves into the sea, crying,
“_Montjoie! St. Denis!_” This multitude of men and horses, endeavouring
to gain the shore, elevated the waves which broke at the feet of the
Saracens; the warriors pressed on, clashing against each other in their
progress—nothing was heard but the noise of the waves and the oars,
the cries of the soldiers and the sailors, and the tumultuous shock of
the barks and vessels, which advanced in disorder.

The Mussulman battalions assembled on the shore could not stop the
French warriors. Joinville and Baldwin of Rheims landed the first;
after them came the count of Jaffa. They were drawing up in order of
battle, when the cavalry of the Saracens came pouring down upon them;
the Crusaders closed in their ranks, covered themselves with their
bucklers, and presenting the points of their lances, checked the
impetuosity of the enemy. All their companions who had reached the
shore, immediately formed in rear of this battalion.

Already the oriflamme was planted on the shore; Louis had landed.
Without giving the least reflection to the danger, he immediately fell
on his knees to offer up his thanks to Heaven; and springing up again,
filled with fresh ardour, called his bravest knights around him. An
Arab historian relates that the king of the Franks then caused his tent
to be pitched, which was of a bright scarlet, and attracted all eyes.
At length, all the army being landed, a sanguinary contest began on
every part of the coast; the Saracens and Franks, seeking and attacking
each other, formed one conflicting mass. Nobody remained inactive; the
two fleets quickly became engaged at the mouth of the Nile. Whilst
the shore and the sea resounded thus with the shock of arms, Queen
Marguerite and the duchess of Anjou, who remained on board a vessel at
a distance, awaited in terrible anxiety the issue of the double battle;
they offered up fervent prayers, and pious ecclesiastics assembled
around them, joined in holy psalms to obtain the protection of the God
of armies.

The fleet of the Saracens was soon dispersed; many of the vessels
were sunk, the remainder escaped up the river. In the mean time, the
troops of Fakreddin, broken in all directions, retired in the greatest
confusion; the French pursuing them up to their intrenchments. After
a last desperate struggle, the Mussulmans abandoned their camp and the
western bank of the Nile, leaving several of their emirs on the field
of battle: nothing could resist the French, animated by the presence
and the example of their king.

In the course of the battle several messenger pigeons had been sent to
the sultan of Cairo, whose malady confined him in a small town situated
between Damietta and Mansourah: as no answer was received, a report
of his death began to prevail, and completed the discouragement of
the Egyptian troops. Many of the emirs were impatient to know, and at
the same time were doubtful of the fate that awaited them under a new
reign. Several deserted their standards, and by that means augmented
the disorder: towards evening the whole army dispersed, and the
soldiers, abandoned by their leaders, thought of nothing but seeking
safety in flight.[299] The Crusaders remained masters of the coast
and of both banks of the Nile; and this glorious victory had cost but
little Christian blood, for only two or three knights were killed: of
the French nobles the army had only to deplore the count de la Marche,
who appeared to seek death, and, dying thus by the side of his king,
expiated, say our historians, his numerous treasons and crimes.

Towards the end of the day, the tents were pitched on the field of
battle; the clergy chanted the _Te Deum_, and the night was passed in
rejoicings. Whilst the victorious army was thus giving itself up to
exultation, the greatest confusion reigned in Damietta; the fugitives
had passed through the city, spreading, as they went, the contagion
of the fear that pursued them. Fakreddin himself gave no orders for
the security of the place: the inhabitants expected every instant to
see the French enter; some dreaded a surprise, others feared a siege;
there was no one to reassure them, and the darkness of night came on
to complete their terror and confusion. Fear rendered them barbarous;
they pitilessly massacred all the Christians that were in the city;
the troops, on retiring, pillaged the houses and set fire to the public
edifices; whole families abandoned their homes, carrying with them
their furniture and movable wealth. The garrison was composed of the
bravest of the Arab tribe of the Benou-Kenaneh;[300] but fear gained
dominion over them as well as the rest; they abandoned the towers
and the ramparts intrusted to their guardianship, and fled away with
the army of Fakreddin. Before the dawn of day, the city was without
defenders, and almost without inhabitants.

The columns of flame that arose from the bosom of the city were soon
observed in the Christian camp; the whole horizon was on fire. On
the morrow, at daybreak, the soldiers advanced towards the city, all
the gates of which they found open. They met with nothing in the
streets but the carcasses of the victims immolated by the despair and
fanaticism of the infidels, and a few living Christians, who, having
contrived to conceal themselves from the murderers and executioners,
had, in their turn, massacred all the Mussulmans whom age and
infirmities prevented from flying with their compatriots. The soldiers
returned to announce what they had seen, and could scarcely gain credit
from their companions. The army advanced cautiously in order of battle.
When they were assured that the city was deserted, the Crusaders took
possession of it. They employed themselves, in the first place, to
stop the progress of the flames; then the soldiers spread themselves
throughout the city, for the purpose of pillaging it, and all that
escaped the conflagration became the reward of victory.

In the mean time, the king of France, the pope’s legate, and
the patriarch of Jerusalem, followed by a crowd of prelates and
ecclesiastics, entered Damietta in procession, and repaired to the
great mosque, which was once more converted into a church, and
consecrated to the Holy Virgin, the mother of Jesus Christ. The French
monarch, the clergy, and all the leaders of the army, marched with
heads uncovered and barefooted, singing psalms of thanksgiving, and
attributing to God all the glory of this miraculous conquest.

The news of this victory was soon spread through all the Egyptian
provinces. The continuator of Tabary, who was then at Cairo, informs us
in his History, that this event was considered as one of the greatest
calamities. All Mussulmans were sunk in despondency and fear; the most
brave even despaired of being able to save Egypt.

Negmeddin was still ill, and unable to mount on horseback; the defeat
of his army, and the victory of the Christians, were announced to him
by the soldiers and inhabitants that had fled from Damietta. He broke
into a violent rage against the garrison, and pronounced a sentence of
instant death upon fifty-four of the most guilty: in vain they alleged
the retreat of the emir Fakreddin as an excuse; the sultan said they
merited death for having feared the arms of their enemies more than the
anger of their master. One of these, condemned to suffer with his son,
a young man of singular beauty, implored the sultan to allow him to
die first; the sultan refused even this grace, and the unhappy father
underwent the agony of seeing his son killed before his eyes, ere he
himself was handed over to the executioner. When we reflect upon the
barbarity of these executions, we are astonished that a prince without
an army should find instruments to execute his wrath, or even that he
should dare to display it in this frightful manner upon deserters and
cowards; but this public and awful exhibition of punishment, which
kept up the belief in the power of the master, acted strongly upon the
minds of the multitude, and assisted in bringing back the vulgar crowd
of the Mussulman soldiery to discipline and order. But it was not thus
with the principal emirs; already but little disposed to tremble before
a sovereign whom they regarded as their own work, and who stood in
such need of their support. The sultan would willingly have punished
Fakreddin, but the circumstances, says an Arabian historian, dictated
patience. He contented himself with addressing a few reproaches to him.
“The presence of these Franks,” said he to him, “must have something
very terrible in it, since men like you cannot support it during one
whole day.” These words created more indignation than fear among the
emirs that were present, and some of them looked at Fakreddin, as if
to tell him they were ready to sacrifice the sultan; but the print of
the cold hand of death was on the brow of the sultan, and the sight of
a dying man took away the wish to commit a useless crime:—deplorable
situation of a prince who had within a few leagues of him a formidable
enemy, that he was not able to contend with; near him traitors, that
he did not dare to punish; and who, whilst seeing his authority every
day diminish, and feeling himself hourly dying, appeared to have no
salvation to expect for either himself or his empire!

During this time the Crusaders established themselves in Damietta
without obstacle; Queen Marguerite and the other princesses, with the
legate and the clergy, occupied the palaces and principal houses; the
rest of the city was abandoned to the pilgrims who did not bear arms:
the towers and ramparts were guarded by five hundred knights, and the
Christian army was encamped upon the plain on the banks of the Nile.
In this situation the Crusaders only thought of enjoying the fruits of
their victory in peace, and appeared to have forgotten that they had
still enemies to contend with.

The sultan of Cairo had caused himself to be transported to Mansourah,
where he endeavoured to rally his army, and re-establish discipline
among the troops. Whether he had recovered from his terror, or that he
was willing to conceal his alarm and the progress of his malady, he
sent several messages to Louis IX. In one of these letters, Negmeddin,
joining menaces to irony, congratulated the king of France upon his
arrival in Egypt, and asked him at what period it would please him to
depart again. The Mussulman prince added, among other things, that
the quantity of provisions and agricultural instruments with which
the Crusaders had burdened their vessels, appeared to him to be a
useless precaution; and to perform the duties of hospitality towards
the Franks, in a manner worthy of himself and them, he engaged to
supply them with corn during their sojourn in his states. Negmeddin,
in another message, offered the king of France a general battle on the
25th day of June, in a place that should be determined upon. Louis IX.
answered the first letter of the sultan by saying that he had landed in
Egypt on the day he had appointed, and as to the day of his departure,
he should think about it at leisure. With regard to the proposed
battle, the king contented himself with replying, that he would neither
accept the day nor choose the place, because all days and all places
were equally fit for fighting with infidels. The French monarch added,
that he would attack the sultan wherever he should meet with him; that
he would pursue him at all times and without intermission; and would
treat him as an enemy till God had touched his heart, and Christians
might consider him as a brother.

Fortune presented King Louis with an opportunity and the means of
accomplishing his threats. The Crusaders, whom the tempest had
separated from the fleet, continued to arrive every day, and the
knights of the Temple and of St. John, who had been accused of being
anxious for peace, joined the banners of the army, and breathed nothing
but war. They were acquainted with the country, and with the best
manner of combating the infidels; and with this useful reinforcement,
the king was able to undertake an expedition against Alexandria, or,
by obtaining possession of Mansourah, render himself master of the
route to Cairo. After the taking of Damietta, several of the leaders
had proposed to pursue the Mussulmans, and take advantage of the terror
that the first victory of the Christians had inspired. But the period
was approaching at which the waters of the Nile began to rise, and the
remembrance of the overthrow of Pelagius and John of Brienne, dispelled
the idea of marching against the capital of Egypt. Before he pursued
his conquests, Louis wished to wait the arrival of his brother, the
count of Poictiers, who was to embark with the _arrière_ ban of the
kingdom of France. Most historians view in this delay the cause of all
the evils that afterwards befell the Crusaders. We have nothing like
sufficient positive documents to test the truth of their opinion; but
we may say with certainty, that the inaction of the Christian army
became, from that time, a source of most fatal disorders.

These disorders began to break out when the division took place of the
booty made at the taking of Damietta. To animate the courage of the
Crusaders, the treasures of this city, the entrepôt of the merchandises
of the East, had often been boasted of; but as the richest quarters had
been destroyed by the conflagration, and as the inhabitants had, when
they fled, taken their most valuable effects with them, the spoils were
very far from answering the hopes of the victorious army. In spite of
the threats of the legate, several of the Crusaders had not brought all
that fell into their hands to the common stock. The whole of the booty
obtained in the city only produced the sum of six thousand _livres
tournois_,[301] to be divided among the Crusaders, whose surprise and
indignation found vent in violent murmurs.

As it had been determined that no division should be made of the
provisions, but that they should be preserved in the royal magazines,
for the support of the army, this resolution, so contrary to ancient
usages, gave birth to loud complaints. Joinville informs us that the
_prud’homme_ John of Valery, whose stern probity and bravery were the
admiration of the whole army, addressed some warm representations
to the king on this subject. John of Valery alleged the laws of the
Holy Land, and the custom pursued till that time in the crusades; he
mentioned the example of John of Brienne, who, at the first conquest
of Damietta, had only retained one-third of the riches and provisions
found in the city, abandoning the rest to the general army. This
custom was even less consecrated by the holy wars than by the feudal
laws, according to which every lord carried on the war at his own
expense, and by right had a share in all the plunder obtained from
the enemy. But it might be objected, that Louis IX. furnished most
of the leaders of the army with money, and by that the counts and
barons had renounced the conditions of the feudal compact. This law
of the division of provisions, which had, in fact, been observed in
preceding crusades, sufficiently accounts for the scarcity that had so
often desolated the Christian armies. The pious monarch was anxious
to avoid evils that were the fruit of want of prudence and foresight,
and refused to listen to the complaints of most of the French nobles.
Thus, says Joinville, scarcity continued, and made the people very much
dissatisfied.[302]

This spirit of dissatisfaction was quickly joined by other disorders,
the consequences of which were still more deplorable. The knights
forgot, in their fatal inactivity, both their warlike virtues and the
object of the holy war. The riches of Egypt and the East being promised
to them, the lords and barons made haste to consume, in festivities and
pleasures, the money which they had obtained from the liberality of the
king, or by the sale of their lands and castles. The passion for gaming
had got entire possession of both leaders and soldiers; after losing
their fortune, they risked even their horses and arms. Even beneath the
shadow of the standards of Christ, the Crusaders gave themselves up to
all the excesses of debauchery; the contagion of the most odious vices
pervaded all ranks, and places of prostitution were found even in the
close vicinity of the pavilion inhabited by the pious monarch of the
French.

To satisfy the boundless taste for luxury and pleasure, recourse was
had to all sorts of violent means. The leaders of the army pillaged the
traders that provisioned the camp and the city; they imposed enormous
tributes upon them, and this assisted greatly in bringing on scarcity.
The most ardent made distant excursions, surprised caravans, devastated
towns and plains, and bore away Mussulman women, whom they brought in
triumph to Damietta. The sharing even of this sort of booty often gave
rise to angry quarrels, and the whole camp resounded with complaints,
threats, and confusion.

One of the most afflicting phases of this picture was, that the
authority of the king became less respected daily; as corruption
increased, the habits of obedience declined; the laws were without
power, and virtue had no longer any empire. Louis IX. met with
opposition to his wishes, even from the princes of his own family.
The count d’Artois, a young, ardent, and presumptuous prince, unable
to endure either rivalry or contradiction, proud of his military
renown, and jealous to excess of that of others, was in the habit of
constantly provoking the other leaders, and of heaping upon them,
without motive, the most outrageous affronts. The earl of Salisbury,
to whom he had behaved very ill, complained of him to Louis, and
being unable to obtain the satisfaction he demanded, in his anger
pronounced those memorable words: “_You are then not a king, if you
are unable to administer justice._” This indocility of the princes,
and the licentiousness of the great, completed the disorder; every day
relaxation of discipline was observed to increase; the guarding of the
camp, which extended far over the plains and along the banks of the
Nile, was scarcely attended to; the advanced posts of the Christian
army were constantly exposed to the attacks of the enemy, without being
able to oppose any other means of resistance than imprudent and rash
bravery, which only increased the danger.

Among the Mussulman soldiers sent to harass the Crusaders, the most
successful in their mission were the Bedouin Arabs; intrepid warriors,
indefatigable horsemen, having no other country but the desert,
no other property but their horses and arms, the hopes of plunder
supported them through all toils, and taught them to brave all dangers.
With the Arabs of the desert were joined some Carismian horsemen, who
had escaped from the ruin of their warlike nation. Accustomed to live
by brigandage, both these watched night and day, to dog the Christian
soldiers, and appeared to possess the instinct and activity of those
wild animals that prowl constantly around the dwellings of man in
search of their prey. The sultan of Cairo promised a golden byzant for
every Christian head that should be brought into his camp; sometimes
the Arabs and Carismians surprised the Crusaders who wandered from
the army, and often took advantage of the darkness of night to get
access to the camp; sentinels asleep on their posts, knights in bed in
their tents, were struck by invisible hands, and when day appeared to
lighten the scene of carnage, the barbarians fled along the banks of
the Nile, to demand their wages of the sultan of Egypt.

These surprises and nocturnal attacks had a considerable effect in
reanimating the courage of the Mussulmans. To raise the confidence of
the multitude and the army, great care was taken to exhibit the heads
of the Christians; all captives were paraded about in triumph, and the
least advantage obtained over the Franks was celebrated throughout
Egypt. Contemporary historians, led away by common exaggeration,
talk of the most trifling combats as memorable victories; and we are
astonished, at the present day, to read in the history of a period
so abounding in great military events, that in the month of Ramadan
thirty-seven Christians were brought in chains to Cairo, that they
were followed, some days afterwards, by thirty-eight other captives,
among whom were distinguished five knights. The activity of Negmeddin
appeared to increase as his end approached. He employed the greatest
exertions to get together all his troops; was indefatigably attentive
in watching the movements of the Crusaders, and seldom failed to take
advantage of their errors. Men were employed night and day in repairing
the towers and fortifications of Mansourah; the Mussulman fleet, which
had ascended the Nile, cast anchor immediately in front of the city.
Whilst these preparations were going on, news arrived that the garrison
of Damascus had taken possession of the city of Sidon, belonging to
the Franks, and that the important place of Carac had just declared in
favour of Negmeddin. This unexpected intelligence, the sight of the
prisoners, but above all, the inactivity of the Christian army, which
was attributed to fear, completed the dissipation of the terror of
the Mussulmans. Whilst new reinforcements were every day arriving in
the camp of the sultan, the people flocked in crowds to the mosques
of Cairo and the other cities of Egypt, to invoke the protection of
Heaven, and return thanks to the God of Mahomet, for having prevented
the Christians from taking advantage of their victories.




BOOK XIV.

A.D. 1248-1255.


WHILST the Christian army was forgetting in its sojourn at Damietta
both the laws of discipline and the object of the holy war, Alphonse,
count of Poictiers, prepared to set out for the East. All the churches
of France still resounded with pathetic exhortations addressed to the
Christian warriors; the bishops, in the name of the sovereign pontiff,
conjured the faithful to second, by means of charity, the enterprise
against the Saracens; an apostolic brief, granted to the brother of the
king not only the tribute imposed upon the Crusaders who repurchased
their vow, but all the sums destined by testament to acts of piety,
the object of which was not distinctly signified. These sums must have
been considerable, but could scarcely suffice for the expenses of an
expedition which bore the appearance of another crusade. The knights
and barons who had not been affected by the example of Louis IX. showed
but very little enthusiasm, or else wanted money for so long a voyage.
Piety and the love of glory were not powerful enough to seduce them to
join the banners of the holy war. History has preserved an agreement,
by which Hugh Lebrun, count of Angoulême, consented to set out for
the crusade with twelve knights, but on the express condition that
the count of Poictiers should feed them at his own table during the
expedition; that he would advance the seigneur Hugh Lebrun the sum of
four thousand livres; and should pay him, in perpetuity, a pension of
six hundred livres tournois. This agreement and several other similar
ones were innovations in the military usages of feudalism, and even in
the usages consecrated by the holy wars.

The English nobles, however, were impatient to follow the example set
them by Louis IX. We read in Matthew Paris, that the English lords
and knights had already sold or empawned their lands, and placed
themselves entirely at the mercy of the Jews; which appeared to be
the preliminary of a departure for the Holy Land. It is not out of
place to add here, that this impatience to set out for the East, arose
less from a religious motive than from the spirit of opposition that
animated the barons against their monarch, Henry III., who was accused
of being desirous of taking advantage of the absence of Louis IX., and
did all in his power to retain the barons and lords of his kingdom; and
as the latter resisted his solicitations with contempt, he resolved
to employ the influence of the Church; “so that,” says Matthew Paris,
“like a young child who, having been ill-used, goes to its mother to
complain, the king of England carried his complaints to the sovereign
pontiff, adding that he proposed to go himself, and lead his barons
shortly to the Holy Land.” The pope, in his replies, forbade Henry III.
to undertake anything against the kingdom of France; but, at the same
time, he threatened with the thunders of the Church, all the knights
and barons that should leave the kingdom against the will of the king.
Henry, supported by the authority of the pope, ordered the commanders
at Dover and the other ports to take measures that no Crusader should
embark. Thus the court of Rome on one side preached the crusade, and on
the other prevented the departure of the soldiers of the cross; which
must have tended to dissipate all the illusions and annihilate the
spirit of the holy war.

Baymoud, count of Thoulouse, had likewise taken the oath to combat
the infidels; but the inconstancy of his character, and the policy of
the pope, soon led him into other enterprises. His age had seen him,
by turns, full of zeal for the Church, ardent to persecute it; the
apostle of heresy, and the terror of heretics: sometimes abandoned to
the furies of revolt, sometimes submissive to servitude; braving the
thunders of the court of Rome, afterwards seeking the favour of the
pontiffs; pursued by unjust wars, and himself declaring war without a
motive. At the epoch of which we are speaking, the count of Thoulouse
had given up all idea of fighting against the infidels, and was
preparing to minister to the personal vengeance of Innocent IV., by
turning his arms against Thomas of Savoy, who had recently married a
daughter of the emperor Frederick, in opposition to the commands of the
pope. He had already received the money necessary for his preparations
from the pope, and had taken leave of his daughter, the countess of
Poictiers, about to depart for the East, when he fell sick at Milan.
From that time all the projects of his ambition faded away, and, to
borrow the expression of a modern historian, _he went into another
world to learn the result of the incomprehensible varieties of his
life_.

With him the illustrious house of Thoulouse became extinct, a house of
which several of the princes had been heroes of the holy wars, others
deplorable victims of crusades. The county of Thoulouse thus became
a property of the family of the king of France, and whilst Louis IX.
was dissipating his armies and his treasures in vain endeavours to
make conquests in the East, conquests less brilliant, but also less
expensive, more useful and more durable, were increasing the power of
the monarchy and extending the limits of the kingdom.

Germany, Holland, and Italy, filled with troubles, at that time
occupied all the attention of Frederick II., and did not allow him to
turn his thoughts towards the East. He sent the count of Poictiers
fifty horses and a quantity of provisions, delighted, as he said, to
seize an opportunity of acquitting some of the obligations he had
received from France; he put up prayers for the success of the crusade,
and deeply regretted his inability to take a part in it. Frederick had
lived as the count of Thoulouse had done, and like him, he was soon, in
another world, to behold the end of his ambition, of the inconstancy of
his designs, and of the vicissitudes of fortune.

Although the count of Poictiers was little favoured by circumstances,
he finished his preparations and got together an army. The new
Crusaders embarked at Aigues-Mortes, at the moment the news of the
taking of Damietta arrived in the West. The Christian army expected
them in Egypt with greater anxiety, from the circumstance of the Sea of
Damietta having been, for more than a month, agitated, unceasingly, by
a furious tempest. Three weeks before their arrival, all the pilgrims
had put up prayers on their account; on the Saturday of each week they
went in procession to the seashore, to implore the protection of Heaven
in favour of the warriors about to join the Christian army. At length,
after a passage of two months, the count of Poictiers disembarked
before Damietta, His arrival not only diffused joy and hope among the
Crusaders, but permitted them to leave their long and fatal state of
inactivity.

Louis IX. assembled the council of the princes and barons, to consult
them on the line of march most advisable to be taken, and upon measures
for perfecting the conquest of Egypt. Several of the leaders proposed
to lay siege to Alexandria: they represented that that city had a
commodious port; that the Christian fleet would there find certain
shelter; and that they could there procure munitions and provisions
with great facility: this was the opinion of all that had experience
in war. The headstrong youth of the army, persuaded that they had
sacrificed sufficiently to prudence, by remaining several months in
idleness, maintained that they ought to proceed immediately against
Cairo; they thought nothing of the dangers the Christian army must
encounter in an unknown country, where they must expect to meet with
enemies irritated by fanaticism and despair. The count d’Artois put
himself particularly forward among those who wished them to attack
the capital of Egypt. “When you wish to kill the serpent,” cried he,
“you ought always first to endeavour to crush his head.” This opinion,
expressed with warmth, prevailed in the council; Louis himself partook
of the ardour and hopes of short-sighted youth, and the order was given
for marching towards Cairo.[303]

The army of the Crusaders consisted of sixty thousand fighting men,
more than twenty thousand of whom were horse. A numerous fleet ascended
the Nile, laden with provisions, baggage, and machines of war. Queen
Marguerite, with the countesses of Artois, Anjou, and Poictiers,
remained at Damietta, where the king had left a garrison under the
command of Olivier de Thermes.

The Crusaders encamped at Pharescour the 7th of December; terror had
preceded their triumphant march, and every thing seemed to favour
their enterprise. One circumstance, of which they were ignorant, would
have increased the security and joy of the Christian knights if they
had known of it; Negmeddin, after having struggled for a long time
against a cruel malady, was at length dead. This death might have
produced serious trouble in both the Egyptian nation and army, if it
had not been carefully concealed for several days. After the sultan had
breathed his last, the Mamelukes guarded the gates of his palace as if
he had been still living; prayers were put up, and orders were issued
in his name: with the Mussulmans, nothing interrupted the preparations
for defence or attention to the war against the Christians. All these
precautions were the work of a woman—a woman who had been purchased as
a slave, and had become the favourite wife of Negmeddin. The Arabian
historians are eloquent in the praise of the courage and talents of
Chegger-Eddour, and agree in saying, that no woman surpassed her in
beauty, and no man excelled her in genius.

After the death of Negmeddin, the sultana assembled the principal
emirs; in this council the command of Egypt was given to Fakreddin, and
they acknowledged as sultan Almoadam Touranschah, whom his father had
banished to Mesopotamia: some authors assert that in this council it
was resolved to send ambassadors to the king of the Franks, to propose
peace in the name of the prince of whose death he was still ignorant.
The ambassadors, in order to obtain a truce, were to offer the
Christians Damietta with its territories, and Jerusalem with several
other cities of Palestine. It was not probable that this negotiation
should succeed; the Christians had advanced too far, and had too much
confidence in their arms, to listen to any proposition.

The Christian army pursued its march along the banks of the Nile,
and entered the town of Scharmesah, without meeting any other enemy
than five hundred Mussulman horsemen. These horsemen at first evinced
nothing but pacific intentions, and, from the smallness of their
numbers, they inspired no dread.[304] Louis IX., whose protection
they seemed to implore, forbade the Crusaders to attack them; but
the Mamelukes, abusing the confidence that was placed in them, and
taking advantage of a favourable opportunity, fell all at once upon the
Templars, and killed a knight of that order. A cry to arms immediately
rung through the French army, and the Mussulman battalion was assailed
on all sides: such as did not fall beneath the swords of the Crusaders,
were drowned in the Nile. In proportion with the approach of the
Christians to Mansourah, the anxiety and terror of the Egyptians
increased: the emir Fakreddin exposed the dangers of the country in a
letter that was read at the hour of prayer in the great mosque of the
capital. After the formula, “_In the name of God and of Mahomet his
prophet_,” the letter of Fakreddin began by these words of the Koran:
“_Hasten, great and small, the cause of God has need of your arms and
of your wealth._” “The Franks,” added the emir, “the Franks (Heaven
curse them) are arrived in our country with their standards and their
swords; they wish to obtain possession of our cities and ravage our
provinces: what Mussulman can refuse to march against them, and avenge
the glory of Islamism?”

Upon hearing this letter read, all the people were melted to tears;
the greatest agitation prevailed throughout the city of Cairo; the
death of the sultan, which began to be known, added greatly to the
general consternation; orders were sent to raise troops in all the
Egyptian provinces; war was preached in all the mosques, and the imauns
endeavoured by every means to awaken fanaticism, in order to combat the
depression of despair.

The Christian army arrived before the canal Aschmoum Theriah on the
19th of December. The Mussulman army was encamped on the opposite
shore, having the Nile on its left, and behind it the city of
Mansourah; close to them, in the direction of Cairo, the Saracens had a
numerous fleet upon the river. That of the Christians had advanced to
the head of the canal. Everything seemed to announce that the fate of
the war would be decided on this spot. The Crusaders marked out their
camp in the place in which the army of John of Brienne had encamped
thirty years before. The remembrance of a great disaster ought to have
served them as a lesson, and, at least, have tempered the excessive
confidence that the too easy conquest of Damietta had given them.

The canal of Aschmoum was of the width of the Seine, its bed was deep,
and its banks steep. In order to cross it, it was necessary that a dike
should be constructed: the work was begun, but as fast as they heaped
up the sand and stones, the Saracens dug away the earth in front of the
dike, and thus removed further back the opposite bank of the canal; in
vain the causeway advanced, the Crusaders had always the same distance
to fill up, and each of the trenches dug by the enemy tended to make
their labours useless. In addition to which, they were night and day
interrupted in their works, and were constantly exposed to the arrows
and javelins of the Saracens.

Although the Mussulman general had fled without fighting at the first
appearance of the Franks, the chronicles of the times speak very highly
of his bravery and military talents. They add that he had been made
a knight by Frederick II., and that he bore the arms of the emperor
of Germany with those of the sultans of Cairo and Damascus upon
his escutcheon. These distinctions might draw the attention of the
multitude; but that which was for Fakreddin a true title of glory is,
that he was able, by his speeches and his example, to reanimate the
courage and confidence of a conquered army.

Scarcely had the Crusaders seated themselves down in their camp,
and begun the works necessary for the passage of the Aschmoum, than
Fakreddin sent a party of troops to Scharmesah, to attack the rear of
the Christian army. The Saracens, by this unexpected assault, spread
disorder and terror through the camp of their enemies. The first
advantage redoubled their audacity, and soon after an assault was made
upon the Christians, along the whole line of their camp, extending
from the canal to the Nile. The Mussulmans several times passed the
intrenchments of the Crusaders; the duke of Anjou, Guy count of Forest,
the sieur de Joinville, and several other knights, were compelled to
exert all their bravery to repulse from their camp an enemy whom every
fresh combat taught that the French were not invincible, and that it
was at least possible to stop them on their march.

Conflicts took place every day in the plain and upon the river.
Several vessels belonging to the Christians fell into the hands of the
Mussulmans; the Arabs, constantly prowling round the camp, bore away
into captivity every man that ventured to stray from his colours. As
the emir Fakreddin could only learn from the reports of prisoners the
state and disposition of the Christian army, he promised a recompense
for every captive that should be brought into his tents: all the means
that audacity and cunning could suggest were employed to surprise
the Crusaders. It is related that a Mussulman soldier having buried
his head in a melon that had been hollowed out, threw himself into
the Nile, and swam down the stream. The melon, which appeared to
float upon the water, attracted the eyes of a Christian warrior, who
sprang into the river, and as he stretched out his hand to seize the
floating melon, he himself was seized and dragged away to the camp of
the Mussulmans. This anecdote, more whimsical than instructive, is
related by several Arabian historians, who scarcely say anything of the
preceding combats. Such are the spirit and character of the greater
part of oriental histories, in which the most frivolous details often
take the place of useful truths and important events.

Whilst the armies were thus in face of each other, the Crusaders
pursued the work they had begun upon the Aschmoum. Towers of wood and
machines were constructed, to protect the workmen employed in making
the dike upon which the Christians were to cross the canal. On their
side, the Mussulmans redoubled their efforts to prevent their enemies
from completing their work. The dike advanced but very slowly, and
the wooden towers that had been constructed in front of the causeway,
could not defend either the workmen or the soldiers against the arrows,
stones, and fiery darts that were being constantly launched from the
camp of the Egyptians. Nothing could equal the surprise and terror
that the sight alone of the Greek fire caused the Christian army.
According to the relation of ocular witnesses, this redoubtable fire,
cast sometimes through a brass tube, and sometimes by an instrument
that was called the _perrière_, was of the size of a tun or large cask;
the flaming tail, which it drew after it, was many feet in length;
the Crusaders imagined they beheld a fiery dragon flying through the
air; the noise of its explosion resembled that of thunder, which
rolls in repeated peals. When it was launched during the night, it
cast a lurid splendour over the whole camp. At the first sight of
this terrible fire, the knights set to guard the towers, ran here and
there, like men bewildered; some called their companions to their aid,
whilst others threw themselves on the ground, or fell on their knees,
invoking the celestial powers. Joinville could not conceal his fright,
and thanked Heaven with all his heart when the Greek fire fell at a
distance from him. Louis IX. was not less terrified than his barons
and knights, and when he heard the detonation of the fire, he burst
into tears, exclaiming: “Great God! Jesus Christ, protect me and all my
people!”[305]

“The good prayers and orisons of the king,” says his historian, “were
of great service to us;” nevertheless, they were not able to save
the towers and wooden works constructed by the Crusaders: all were
consumed by the flames in sight of the Christian army, without their
having any power to arrest their devastation. This misfortune was a
lesson by which they ought to have profited; the Christians ought to
have perceived that they had undertaken an impossible enterprise, and
that they ought to seek for some means, more easy and more certain, of
crossing the canal. But, unhappily, the leaders persisted in causing
other erections to be made, which shared the fate of the first. They
thus lost much time, and the futility of their attempts assisted in
raising the pride and confidence of the Saracens.

The Mamelukes at this time learned that their new sovereign had
arrived in Damascus, and that he was hourly expected in his capital.
This arrival gave them fresh hopes, and rendered them more confident
of victory. To redouble the ardour of his soldiers, Fakreddin often
repeated, with a tone of assurance, that he should soon go and sleep in
the tent of the king of the Franks.

The Christians had been a month before Aschmoum, exhausting themselves
in useless efforts. Their leaders never took the trouble to examine
if it were possible to ford the canal, or cross it by swimming, as
the Egyptian cavalry had done. They were beginning to despair, when
chance revealed to them a means of extricating themselves from their
embarrassment, a means they might have known much sooner, if they
had had less obstinacy and more foresight. A Bedouin Arab came to
propose to Imbert de Beaujeu, constable of France, to show him, at a
distance of half a league from the camp, a ford, by which the Crusaders
might cross without danger or obstacles, to the opposite bank of the
Aschmoum. After having ascertained that the Arab told the truth, they
paid him the sum of five hundred golden byzants, which he had demanded,
and the Christian army prepared to profit by this happy but late
discovery.

The king and the princes his brothers, with all the cavalry, began
their march in the middle of the night; the duke of Burgundy remained
in the camp with the infantry, to observe the enemy, and guard the
machines and the baggage. At daybreak, all the squadrons that were to
cross the canal, awaited the signal on the bank. The count d’Artois
was ambitious of crossing first; the king, who knew the impetuous
character of his brother, at first wished to restrain him; but Robert
insisted warmly, and swore upon the Gospel, that when he arrived on
the opposite shore, he would wait till the Christian army had passed.
Louis imprudently placed faith in the promise of a young, fiery, and
haughty knight, to master his warlike transports, and resist all the
temptations of glory on the field of battle. The count d’Artois placed
himself at the head of the van, in which were the Hospitallers, the
Templars, and the English. This van crossed the Aschmoum, and put
to flight three hundred Saracen horsemen. At the sight of the flying
Mussulmans, young Robert was on fire to pursue them. In vain the
two grand masters represented to him that the flight of the enemy
was perhaps nothing but a stratagem, and that he ought to wait for
the army, and follow the orders of the king. Robert feared to lose
an opportunity of triumphing over the infidels, and would listen to
nothing but his ardour for conquest. He rushed on to the plain, sword
in hand, drawing the whole van after him, and pursuing the Saracens to
their camp, into which he entered with them.

Fakreddin, the leader of the Mussulman army, was at the moment in the
bath, and, after the custom of the Orientals, was having his beard
coloured. He sprang on horseback, almost naked, rallied his troops, and
resisted for some time; but soon, left almost alone on the field of
battle, he was surrounded, and died, covered with a thousand wounds.

The whole Mussulman army fled away towards Mansourah. How was it
possible to resist the inclination to pursue them? What was to be
feared from enemies that abandoned their camp? Might it not be believed
that the Saracens fled as they had done at Damietta, and that terror
would prevent their rallying? All these thoughts arose in the mind
of the count d’Artois, and would not permit him to wait for the rest
of the army to complete his victory. The grand-master of the Temple
in vain renewed his representations; the young prince replied with
great heat to the counsels of experience. In his passion he accused
the Templars and Hospitallers of maintaining an intelligence with the
infidels, and with wishing to perpetuate a war that was advantageous to
their ambition. “Thus, then,” replied the two grand masters, “it would
appear that we and our knights have abandoned our families and our
country, and would desire to pass our days in a foreign land, amidst
the fatigues and perils of war, in order to betray the cause of the
Christian church!” On finishing these words, the master of the Templars
sternly bade the standard-bearer of his order to unfurl the banner of
battle. The earl of Salisbury, who commanded the English, ventured to
speak of the danger to which the army would be exposed, thus separated
from its van; but the count d’Artois interrupted him by saying,
sharply, “Timid counsels do not suit us!” Then the quarrels that had so
often disturbed the discipline of the army were renewed, and the heat
of debate completely stifled the voice of prudence. Whilst they were
thus inflaming each other, the ancient governor of the count d’Artois,
who was deaf, and who believed they were preparing for battle, never
ceased crying, “Ores à eux, ores à eux!”[306] (Hurrah! on them! hurrah!
on them!) These words became a fatal signal for warriors, urged on at
once by anger and impatience for victory. The Templars, the English,
the French, all set forward together, all flew towards Mansourah,
and penetrated into the city abandoned by the enemy; some stopped to
pillage, whilst the others pursued the Saracens along the road to Cairo.

If all the Christian troops had crossed the canal at the moment that
the count d’Artois entered Mansourah, the defeat of the enemy could
have been complete. But the passage was made with much difficulty and
confusion; and when the French army had crossed the Aschmoum, a space
of two leagues separated it from its van.

The Mussulmans, who had been driven from their camp, at first believed
they had fought with all the forces of the Crusaders, commanded by the
king of France; but they soon became aware of the small number of their
enemies, and were astonished at having been put to flight. From the
very bosom of peril and disorder, a skilful leader arose among them,
whose presence of mind all at once revived their courage.[307] Bibars
Bondocdar, whom the Mamelukes had recently placed at their head, having
perceived the imprudence of the Christians, rallied the Mussulmans, led
a part of his army between the canal and Mansourah, got possession of
the gates of the city, and, with a chosen part of his troops, poured
down upon the Crusaders, who were pillaging the palace of the sultan.
“_The Mamelukes, lions of fights_,” says an Arabian historian, “_rushed
upon the Franks, like a furious tempest; their terrible maces dealing
deaths and wounds in all directions_.” The Christians, dispersed
about in the city, had scarcely time to rally; pressed together in
narrow streets, they could neither fight on horseback nor make use of
their swords. From the roofs of the houses and from the windows, the
Mussulmans hurled stones and other missives, or poured down upon them
heated sand and boiling water. The gates of the city were closed, a
multitude of Mussulmans occupied all the roads, and there remained not
a single hope of salvation for warriors who had so recently put to
flight a whole army.

This first disaster brought on several others; and soon the Christian
army, which had just crossed the canal, found itself in the greatest
danger. As fast as the Crusaders arrived on the other bank of the
Aschmoum, some learned that the count d’Artois was pursuing the enemy,
others that he was shut up in Mansourah, and most of the barons and
knights, who burned, according to what they heard, to share his glory
or aid him in his danger, without waiting for those who followed them,
flew first towards the camp of the Saracens, and then towards the city.

The count of Brittany was one of the first who moved forward, and he
was quickly followed by Guy of Malvoisin, the sieur de Joinville, and
the bravest knights of the Christian army. They advanced in great
haste, and without the least precaution, through a country covered with
enemies; they were not long in being separated from each other, when
some retraced their steps, but the greater part were surrounded by the
Mussulmans. A thousand combats were fought at once upon the plain;
here the Christians were conquerors, further on they were conquered;
in every direction they, by turns, attacked their enemies or defended
themselves, at one moment putting the Saracens to flight, and the next
flying before them.

All at once a cloud of dust arose from the bank of the Aschmoum, and
the sound of trumpets and clarions arose, mingled with the neighing
of horses and the shouts of warriors; it was the main body of the
Christian army advancing. Saint Louis, marching at the head of the
cavalry, halted on the summit of an acclivity, where all eyes were
turned towards him. The knights scattered about at the foot of the
hill, no longer able to resist the Saracens, believed they saw the
angel of battles come to their assistance; Joinville, in particular,
who, though pressed hard by the enemy, was, nevertheless, struck by
the majestic aspect of the monarch. Louis wore a golden helmet, and
held in his hand a German sword; his armour was resplendent, and his
noble bearing animated all his warriors; “in short,” says the ingenuous
seneschal, in whom, perhaps, the feeling of danger increased that of
admiration, “I declare that a more noble armed man was never seen.”[308]

Many of the knights who accompanied the French king, seeing the
Christian warriors engaged with the Saracens in all directions, broke
from their ranks, and rushed down to the _mêlée_. Then the confusion
proceeded fast to its climax; every one hastened forward without
knowing where the enemy’s army was, and they very soon became equally
ignorant where that of the Christians was, or the king that commanded
it; there was no one to issue an order, and no signal was given, except
that of peril. In this horrible tumult, prudence and caution were
useless, strength and skill in arms alone were triumphant; the mace and
the battle-axe dash polished casques and proudly-deviced shields to
fragments; some knights sink covered with wounds, others are trampled
to death beneath the feet of the horses; the cry of the French,
“Montjoie, St. Denis!” and that of the Mussulmans, “Islam! Islam!”
are confounded together, and mingle with the plaintive voices of the
dying, and the menacing clamours of the triumphant, with the clash
of cuirasses, lances, and swords. From the canal to Mansourah, and
from the Nile to the shore whereon the Crusaders had just landed, the
country presented but one vast field of battle, where fury and despair
by turns animated the combatants, where torrents of blood were shed on
both sides, without allowing either Christians or Mussulmans to claim
the victory.

The Crusaders had the advantage in almost all the combats, or more
properly duels, as the fights were generally man to man; but their
army was in a great measure dispersed. At this moment, Bibars, having
left in Mansourah a sufficient number of troops to triumph over the
resistance of the count d’Artois and his knights, set forward with all
his forces, directing his course towards the canal, for the purpose of
sustaining the Mussulmans, who were beginning to fly, or to bring on
a decisive battle. Louis and the leaders that surrounded him at once
perceived the movement and the plans of the enemy. It was immediately
decided that the Christian army should draw near to the canal, in order
to prevent its being surrounded, and, at the same time, to preserve
some communication with the duke of Burgundy, who remained on the
opposite bank. The oriflamme, at the head of the battalions, already
pointed out the direction the army was to take, when the counts of
Poictiers and Flanders, who had advanced into the plain, sent word
to the king that they must succumb unless speedily succoured: at
the same moment, Imbert de Beaujeu came to announce that Robert of
Artois was perishing in Mansourah. Struck by the conflicting demands,
Louis hesitated for a moment, and in that moment a crowd of impetuous
warriors, unable to wait for his orders, galloped off, some to the
succour of the Poitevins and the Flemings, others to the aid of the
count d’Artois; the Saracens completely covered the country, and the
French warriors, who had thus separated themselves from the king,
were totally unable to contend with such a multitude of enemies, and,
falling back upon the Christian army, produced disorder and created
terror.

Amidst the general confusion, a report was spread that the Mussulmans
were everywhere victorious, and that the king had given orders for
retreat. Several squadrons disbanded, and rushed towards the canal. In
an instant the waters appeared covered with drowning men and horses. In
this extreme peril, Louis in vain endeavoured to rally his troops. His
voice was scarcely heard, no one executed the orders he endeavoured to
give. He then precipitated himself into the thickest of the fight, and
so impetuously was he carried forward by his ardour, that his squires
had great difficulty in keeping up with him; at last he remained alone,
surrounded on all sides by Saracens. Thus situated, he had to defend
himself against six Mussulman horsemen, who were determined to take
him prisoner. Louis defeated all their endeavours, and succeeded in
disengaging himself, and putting them to flight. This brilliant act
of bravery reanimated the flying Crusaders that witnessed it; they
crowded after their gallant king, recommenced the fight, and once more
dispersed the Mussulman battalions.

Whilst the whole Christian army was thus fighting to repair the faults
and save the life of the count d’Artois, this unfortunate prince was
defending himself with heroic bravery; but all his efforts, without
the walls and within the walls of Mansourah, could not free him from
the host of Saracens his imprudence had drawn upon him. Robert, with
his knights, the Templars, and the English, forgetting all their fatal
quarrels, resolved to die together as knights and Christian soldiers.
The combat had lasted from ten o’clock in the morning till three in the
afternoon; the Crusaders, covered with wounds and stained with blood
and dust, fought on bravely, though only sustained by the flickering
strength of exhausted life. They fell almost all at the same time;
Salisbury was killed at the head of the warriors he commanded; Robert
de Vair, who bore the English banner, folded it round him before he
died; Raoul de Coucy expired on a heap of dead; the count d’Artois,
intrenched within a house, defended himself for a long time, but at
length sank amidst carnage and ruins. The Christian warriors had
entered Mansourah to the number of fifteen hundred, and almost all met
with death there. The grand master of the Hospitallers, left alone upon
the field of battle, was taken prisoner. The master of the Templars
escaped by a miracle, and came back in the evening to the Christian
camp, wounded in the face, his vestments torn to rags, and his cuirass
pierced in several places. He had beheld two hundred and eighty of his
knights fall around him.

Most of those who advanced towards Mansourah to succour the count
d’Artois, fell victims to their intrepid zeal. The brave Guy de
Malvoisin succeeded in reaching the walls, but not in gaining entrance
to the city. The duke of Brittany made incredible efforts to gain the
place of combat; he heard the threats, cries, and tumult with which
the city resounded, without being able to force the gates or scale the
ramparts. He returned towards night-fall; he vomited blood in streams;
his horse, stuck all over with arrows, had lost its bridle and part of
its furniture; and every warrior that followed him was wounded. Even in
this state he proved himself terrible to the enemy, killing or driving
away, with powerful thrusts of his lance, all who dared to pursue or
oppose him, and jeering at their abortive attempts.[309]

When night separated the combatants, the prior of the hospital of
Rosnay came towards the king, and kissing his hand, asked him if he had
received any tidings of the count d’Artois. “All that I know,” replied
the pious monarch, “is that he is now in Paradise.” The good knight, to
remove such sad thoughts, was about to expatiate upon the advantages
they had gained; but then Louis, raising his eyes towards heaven, burst
into tears. The prior of Rosnay became silent; the barons and lords
assembled round the king were unable to offer a word of consolation,
but were all oppressed with pain, compassion, and pity at seeing him
weep.[310]

The Christian army, although it had to reproach the count d’Artois
for all the misfortunes of this day’s conflict, sympathized with the
sorrows of Louis. Such was the ascendancy of bravery among the French
warriors, that the greatest faults appeared to them to be expiated by
a glorious death. It was likewise acknowledged in all the crusades,
that they who died with arms in their hands were placed in the rank of
martyrs. The Christian warriors only considered the count d’Artois as a
soldier of Christ, whom God had recalled to his bosom: it was thus that
piety accorded with glory, and that men honoured as saints the same
persons they admired as heroes. Matthew Paris asserts in his History
that the mother of Salisbury saw her son ascending into heaven on the
day of the battle of Mansourah. The same opinion was established among
the Saracens; all who fell in the field of battle, in the wars against
the Christians, passed for martyrs of Islamism. “The Franks,” says the
continuator of Tabary, “sent Fakreddin to the banks of the celestial
river, and his end was a glorious end.”

History has not preserved the names of all the warriors who signalized
their valour at the battle of Mansourah. The seneschal of Champagne was
not one of those who were backward in seeking danger, or in evincing
want of courage; one of six, he defended a bridge against a host of
Saracens. He was twice unhorsed. In such great distress, the pious
knight did not forget his patron saint, and exclaimed to him: “My lord,
great sire, St. James, I supplicate thee, aid me and succour me in this
my need.” Joinville continued fighting during the whole day; his horse
received fifteen wounds, and he himself was pierced by five arrows.

The seneschal informs us that during the battle of this memorable day,
he saw several men of high distinction running disgracefully away,
in the general confusion: he does not name them, because at the time
he wrote they were dead, and it does not appear becoming to him to
speak ill of the departed. The reserve with which the historian here
expresses himself, shows plainly enough what was the general spirit of
the French army, in which it was considered as an ineffaceable shame,
and as the greatest of misfortunes, to have ever experienced a single
moment of fear.

The greater part of the French warriors, when in the presence of
danger, were never abandoned by that sentiment of honour that
constituted the spirit and character of chivalry. Erard de Severy,
whilst fighting bravely with a small number of knights, received a
sabre-cut in the face; his blood flowed fast, and it appeared not
at all likely that he would survive the wound; when, addressing the
knights that fought near him, he said, “If you will assure me that I
and my children shall be free from all blame, I will go and demand
help for you, of the duke of Anjou, whom I see yonder on the plain.”
All praised this determination highly, and he immediately mounted on
horseback, pierced through the enemy’s squadrons, reached the duke
of Anjou, and returned with him to rescue his companions, who were
near perishing. Erard de Severy expired shortly after this heroic
achievement: he died, bearing away with him, not the sentiments of
a vain glory, but the consoling certainty that no blame, as he had
desired, should stain his name, or that of his children.

That which at the same time astonishes and charms us in the relations
of the old chroniclers who have spoken of this battle of Mansourah is,
to find, amidst scenes of carnage, traces of French gaiety, of that
gaiety which despises death and laughs at peril. We have spoken of six
knights who defended the passage of a bridge against a great number
of Saracens; whilst these _preux chevaliers_, surrounded by enemies,
maintained such a perilous post, the count de Soissons, addressing
Joinville, exclaimed: “Seneschal, let us leave this rascally _canaille_
to cry and bray as they please, you and I will yet talk of this day,
and in ladies’ bowers too.”

The Mussulmans having retired, the Christian army occupied their camp,
which the van had taken possession of in the morning, and which the
Arabs had plundered during the battle. The camp of the enemy, and
the machines of war they had left in it, were the only fruit of the
exploits of this day. The Crusaders had shown what valour could effect,
and their triumph would have been complete if they had been able to
rally and fight together. Their leaders had not sufficient ability or
ascendancy to repair the error of the count d’Artois; the Mussulman
leaders, who proved themselves to be more skilful, were also better
seconded by the discipline and obedience of the Mamelukes.

When they became fully aware of the losses they had experienced, the
Christians gave up all idea of celebrating their victory. To appreciate
the result of so many bloody conflicts, it was quite sufficient to
contemplate the contrast between the sentiments that animated the two
armies. A melancholy sadness prevailed among the conquerors; whilst the
Saracens, on the contrary, although driven from their camp, and obliged
to fall back upon Mansourah, considered it a triumph to have stopped
the march of their enemies; and, reassured as to the issue of the war,
they abandoned themselves to the greater joy, from having, before the
battle, entertained the most depressing fears.

In fact, nothing can paint the consternation which the first attack of
the count d’Artois had created among the infidels. At the beginning of
the day, a pigeon that was sent to Cairo, conveyed a message expressed
in these words: “At the moment this bird is dispatched, the enemy is
attacking Mansourah; a terrible battle has been fought between the
Christians and the Mussulmans.” At this news the people of Cairo were
seized with the greatest terror; and sinister reports soon added to
the alarm. The gates of the city were left open all night, to receive
such as might have fled; and all of these exaggerated the danger to
excuse their desertion. It was believed that the days of Islamism were
numbered, and many were already abandoning the capital, to seek an
asylum in Upper Egypt, when, on the morrow, another pigeon arrived,
bearing news calculated to raise the spirits of the Mussulmans. The
fresh message announced that the God of Mahomet had declared himself to
be against the Christians; then all fears were dispersed, and the issue
of the battle of Mansourah, says an Arabian author, _was the note of
joy for all true believers_.

During the very night that followed the battle, the Mussulmans made
several attempts to recover their camp and the machines of war that
remained in the hands of the Franks. The Christian warriors, oppressed
by fatigue, were repeatedly aroused by cries to arms; the continual
attacks of the enemy would not allow them to repair their strength by
sleep; many among them were so weakened by their wounds, they could
scarcely put on their cuirasses; nevertheless, they defended themselves
with their accustomed bravery.

The day after the battle was Ash-Wednesday, and the priests performed
the ceremonies ordered by religion for the opening of Lent. The
Christian army passed a part of the day in prayer, the rest of
it in preparations for defence. Whilst the soldiers of the cross
prostrated themselves at the foot of their altars, or prepared to
repulse the infidels, images of mourning were mingled in their hearts
with sentiments of piety and bravery. Whilst remembering their past
victories, they could not forbear dreading the future; and the symbol
of human fragilities, that the Church offers to each of her children on
that solemn day, must have kept up their sad presentiments.

On the same day they employed themselves in throwing a bridge over the
Aschmoum, in order to form a junction with the camp of the duke of
Burgundy. The leaders and soldiers all lent a hand to the work, which
was finished in the space of a few hours. The infantry, which had been
left on the other side of the canal, came to reinforce the army, which
was fated to be soon engaged in fresh contests.

Bibars, who had the command of the Mamelukes, hastened to take
advantage of his first successes. When the body of the count
d’Artois was found, the Mamelukes exhibited his cuirass, sown over
with _fleurs des lis_, and declared it was the spoil of the king of
France. They carried about the heads of several knights in triumph,
and heralds-at-arms repeated in a loud voice: “The Christian army is
nothing but a trunk without life, like the heads you behold on the
points of these lances.”

This spectacle completely inflamed the ardour of the Mussulmans. The
leaders and soldiers, with great cries, demanded to be led against
the Christians. The Mussulman army had orders to hold themselves in
readiness for battle on the morrow, the first Friday in Lent.

Louis IX. was warned of the intention of the Saracens; he gave orders
to the leaders to fortify the camp, and prepare their troops for the
conflict. On the Friday, by daybreak, the Christians were all under
arms; and at the same time the leader of the Mussulmans appeared in the
plain, ranging his men in battle-array. He placed his cavalry in the
front, behind them the infantry, and still further back, the reserve.
He extended or strengthened his lines according to the positions he
saw his enemies take. His army covered the plain from the canal to the
river. At midday he unfurled the banners and sounded the charge.

The duke of Anjou was at the head of the camp on the side towards
the Nile; he was the first attacked. The infantry of the Saracens
commenced by launching the Greek fire. This fire seized the clothes of
the soldiers and the caparisons of the horses. The soldiers, enveloped
in flames they could not extinguish, ran about uttering the most
frightful cries; the horses broke away, and created confusion in the
ranks. By means of this disorder, the enemy’s cavalry opened themselves
a passage, dispersed such as were still fighting, and penetrated
within the intrenchments. The duke of Anjou was unable to resist the
multiplied attacks of the Saracens; his horse having been killed under
him, he fought on foot, and, nearly overwhelmed by the number of his
enemies, he at length sent to Louis IX. for aid.

The king, himself engaged with the Mussulmans, redoubles his ardour
and his efforts, drives the enemy back on to the plain, and then flies
where other dangers call him. The knights who follow him precipitate
themselves upon the Mussulman battalions which were attacking the
quarter of the duke of Anjou. Louis is not stopped, either by the
numberless arrows shot at him, or by the Greek fire, which covers his
arms and the caparison of his horse. In the account of this battle,
Joinville is astonished that the king of France escaped being killed,
and can in no other way explain this species of miracle than by
attributing it to the power of God: “Then it may well be believed”
(we let the seneschal of Champagne speak) “that the holy king had
his God in remembrance and wish: for, in truth, our Lord was then a
great friend to him in his need, and aided him so effectually, that he
delivered his brother, the duke of Anjou, and drove away the Turks.”

On the left of the duke of Anjou, the Crusaders from the isle of Cyprus
and Palestine were encamped, under the command of Guy d’Ibelin and
his brother Baldwin. These Crusaders had not been engaged in the last
battle, and had lost neither their horses nor their arms. Near them
fought the brave Gauthier de Chatilion, at the head of a chosen troop.
These intrepid warriors were proof against all attacks, and remaining
firm at the post confided to them, contributed greatly to the saving of
both the camp and the army.

The Templars, having lost the greater part of their knights in
Mansourah, formed an intrenchment or barricade in front of them, of the
wood of the machines taken from the Saracens; but this feeble defence
was of little avail against the Greek fire. The enemy rushed into the
camp through the flames; the Templars formed an impenetrable rampart of
their bodies, and resisted the violent attacks of the assailants during
several hours. The conflict was so severe at this point, that the earth
could scarcely be seen behind the spot occupied by the Templars, so
completely was it covered with arrows and javelins. The grand master
of the Templars lost his life in the _mêlée_, and a great number of
knights died in defending or avenging him. The prodigies of their
bravery at last succeeded in arresting the progress of the enemy, and
the last who fell in this hardly-contested battle had the consolation,
when dying, to see the Saracens fly.

Guy de Malvoisin was placed near to the post which the knights of the
Temple defended so bravely; the battalion he commanded was composed
almost entirely of his relations, and in battle presented the spectacle
of a family of warriors, ever united and ever invincible. Guy incurred
the greatest peril; he was wounded several times, but never dreamt of
retiring from the contest. His example and the sight of his wounds
redoubled the courage of his companions, who, at length, repulsed the
Mussulmans. Not far from Guy de Malvoisin, descending towards the
canal, the Flemish Crusaders were posted. William, their count, was at
their head; they sustained the furious shock of the Mussulmans without
giving way in the least: Joinville, with some other knights, fought on
their left, and on this occasion owed his safety to the warriors of
Flanders, to whom he accords the warmest praises. The Flemings, united
with the Champenois, put the Mussulman cavalry and infantry to flight,
pursued them out of the camp, and returned loaded with the bucklers and
cuirasses they had taken from their enemies.

The count of Poictiers occupied the left wing of the army; but as
this prince had only infantry under his command, he was unable to
resist the cavalry of the Saracens. Such were the warriors of these
remote times, that when they were not on horseback, they seemed to be
disarmed, and could not fight even for the defence of intrenchments.
The quarter confided to the Poitevins was attacked by the Mussulmans
at an early period of the fight; the Mamelukes plundered the tents of
the Christians, the brother of the king was dragged out of the camp by
some Saracen horsemen, and was being carried away a prisoner. In this
extreme peril the count of Poictiers could not look to Louis IX. for
any assistance, as he had gone to the succour of the count of Anjou;
nor to the other leaders of the Christian army, all so closely pressed
by the enemy themselves. This prince was adored by the people for his
goodness; and on this occasion received the reward of his virtues,
by owing his deliverance to the love with which he inspired all the
Crusaders. When the workmen, sutlers, and women that followed the army
saw him made a prisoner, they assembled in the greatest fury, and
arming themselves with axes, clubs, sticks, or anything that fell in
their way, flew after the Mussulmans, delivered the count of Poictiers,
and brought him back in triumph.

At the extremity of the camp, close to the quarters of the Poitevins,
fought Josserant de Brançon, with his son and his knights. The
companions in arms of Josserant had all left Europe well mounted and
magnificently equipped: now they all fought on foot, and had nothing
left but lance and sword. Their leader alone was on horseback, and rode
from rank to rank, exciting the soldiers, and flying to every point
where the danger seemed most pressing. This weak troop would entirely
have perished, if Henry of Brienne, who remained in the camp of the
duke of Burgundy, had not caused his cross-bowmen to shoot across
the arm of the river, every time the Saracens renewed their attacks.
Of twenty knights that accompanied Josserant, twelve were left upon
the field of battle. This old warrior had been present in thirty-six
battles, in all of which he had borne away the prize of valour.
Joinville, when relating the exploits of this day, remembers that he
had formerly seen Josserant de Brançon come out victorious from a
combat against some Germans who were pillaging the church of Mâcon; he
had seen him prostrate himself at the foot of the altar, and pray with
ardour for the favour of dying in fight against the enemies of Christ.
And Josserant obtained the blessing he had asked of God; for a few days
after the battle he died of his wounds.

Such was the contest of which Louis IX., in the account which he sent
to France, speaks with such admirable simplicity. “On the first Friday
in Lent, the camp being attacked, God favoured the French, and the
infidels were repulsed with much loss.”

In this battle, as in the last, the Christians had had all the glory,
the Saracens all the advantage. The Christian army lost a great number
of its warriors, and almost all its horses: the enemy was reinforced
every day; the Crusaders could not attempt to march upon Cairo, and
prudence seemed to suggest that they should retrace their steps to
Damietta. Retreat, still easy, offered a means of preserving the army
for a more favourable season: but this plan could only be counselled
by despair, and despair has great difficulty in mastering the hearts
of the brave. Nothing could appear more disgraceful to the French than
flying, or appearing to fly, before a conquered enemy: they resolved to
remain.

Towards the end of February, Almoadam, whom Chigger-Eddour and the
principal leaders of the Mamelukes had called to the throne of his
father, arrived in Egypt, and was received with loud acclamations by
the people, always desirous of change, and always delighted with a
new reign. The emirs and magnates likewise displayed great joy, but
their demonstrations were less sincere; they looked for the coming
of the successor of Negmeddin with more anxiety than impatience;
placing a very high value upon that which they had done for him, they,
beforehand, expected his ingratitude. On the other side, the young
prince was jealous of his authority; and the power of the emirs, the
nature even of their services, gave him alarms that he had not the
prudence to dissemble. It was not long before a mutual mistrust and a
reciprocal estrangement arose between Almoadam and the leaders of the
Mussulman army; the latter repented of having raised to empire a prince
who showed a disposition to rule alone, and the former was determined
to defend his power, even against those who had bestowed it upon him.
This state of things and the disposition of men’s minds, appeared
ominous of new revolutions in Egypt; unhappily these revolutions broke
out too late to allow the Christians to derive any advantage from them.

The Crusaders likewise had soon to contend with calamities more
destructive to them than even the power or the arms of the Mussulmans;
a contagious disease made its appearance in the Christian army. They
had neglected to bury the dead after the last two battles; the bodies
cast confusedly and heedlessly into the Aschmoum, and floating on
its waters, stopped before the bridge of boats constructed by the
Crusaders, and covered the surface of the canal from one shore to
the other. Pestilential exhalations quickly arose from this heap of
carcasses. Louis IX. ordered the bodies of the Christians to be buried
in the ditches dug by the Saracens on the bank; but these spoils of
death, moved and transported without precaution, only assisted the
progress of the epidemic. The spectacle which was then presented to the
eyes of the Crusaders spread the deepest grief throughout the camp,
and awakened a more perfect consciousness of their losses. Christian
soldiers were seen searching among bodies which wounds, the hues of
death, and the action of the sun and air had disfigured, for the
deplorable remains of their friends or companions. Many of those upon
whom friendship imposed this pious task, fell sick and died almost
instantly. The devotedness and grief of one of the knights of Robert
count d’Artois, were conspicuous among these affecting instances. This
inconsolable knight passed whole nights and days on the banks of the
canal, with his eyes intensely fixed upon the waters, braving contagion
and death, in the hope of recovering and burying the young prince,
whose loss was so deeply deplored by the French army.

The fatigues of war did not at all prevent the pious warriors from
observing the abstinence of Lent; and the privations and austerities
of penitence completed the exhaustion of their strength. The contagion
attacked the most robust as well as the most weak;[311] their flesh
withered away, their skin became livid, and was covered with black
spots; their gums were inflamed and swollen so as to prevent the
passage of food; the flowing of the blood from the nose was the sign
of approaching death. Most of the diseased viewed the grim monarch
without fear, and considered his dominions as the wished-for end of all
their sufferings.

Dysentery and dangerous fevers were soon added to the above malady;
nothing was heard in the Christian camp but prayers for the dying or
the dead; nothing was seen but the pale and haggard countenances of
unhappy beings who accompanied their companions to the tomb, and whom
death must soon sweep away in their turn. The soldiers capable of
bearing arms did not suffice for the guarding of the avenues of the
camp. A thing unheard of in Christian armies, the grooms of knights
were seen clothed in the armour of their masters, and taking their
places in the post of danger. The clergy, who attended the sick and
buried the dead, suffered greatly from the epidemic; very quickly there
were not ecclesiastics enough to minister at the altars and perform
the Christian ceremonies. One day, the sieur de Joinville, himself
sick, and listening to the mass in his bed, was obliged to rise and
support his almoner, ready to faint upon the steps of the altar. “_Thus
supported_,” adds the kindly historian, “_he finished his sacrament,
chanted the mass quite through—but never chanted more_.”[312]

We have seen in former holy wars, multitudes of Crusaders a prey to
the most cruel scourges; the bravest of the warriors often despaired
of the cause of the pilgrims, and deserted the banners of the cross;
and many times the excess of their misery drew from them imprecations
and blasphemies. We must here remark that the soldiers and companions
of Louis IX. supported their evils with more patience and resignation.
Not one knight thought of deserting the banners of the crusade, and
not a seditious or sacrilegious complaint was heard in the army; the
example of the pious monarch doubtless strengthened the courage of the
Crusaders, and preserved them from the excesses of despair. Louis IX.,
deeply affected by the evils that desolated his army, employed every
effort to mitigate and end them. If anything could have consoled the
Crusaders in the miserable condition in which they were placed, it must
have been seeing a king of France himself attending the sick, lavishing
upon them every kind of assistance, and preparing them for death. In
vain he was conjured not to expose himself to dangers still greater
than those of the field of battle; nothing could shake his courage
or check the ardour of his charity; he considered it his duty (it is
thus he expressed himself) to expose his life for those who every day
exposed theirs for him. One of his servants, a worthy man, being at
the point of death, and exhorted by a priest to meet his fate like a
Christian, replied, “_I will not die till I have seen the king_.” The
king complied with his desire, and the man died in peace, consoled
by the presence and words of his kind master. But at length he who
consoled all others fell sick himself. The king was not able to leave
his tent; the desolation became more profound and more general; they
who suffered began now to lose all hope; it seemed as if Providence had
abandoned them, and that heaven no longer protected the soldiers of the
cross.

The Saracens remained motionless in their camp, leaving their awful
auxiliaries, diseases, to perform their mission undisturbed; only
Almoadam, in order to add famine to the other evils his enemies
experienced, resolved to interrupt all communication between the
Christians and Damietta, whence they received provisions by way of the
Nile. Having got together a great number of boats, the sultan caused
them to be taken to pieces, and afterwards transported over-land to
the mouth of the canal of Mehallah. A French flotilla came up the
river without suspicion, bearing provisions for the camp, and fell
directly into an ambuscade of galleys, placed behind a small island.
All at once the enemies appear, surprise the Christians, attack them
with fury, kill a thousand soldiers, and obtain possession of fifty
vessels laden with provisions. A few days afterwards, other vessels
coming up the river towards Mansourah experienced the same fate. No one
arrived at the camp; no news came from Damietta, and the Christians
were abandoning themselves to the most melancholy presentiments, when a
vessel belonging to the count of Flanders, which had escaped the enemy
by a miracle, came to announce to them that all the vessels of the
Crusaders had been taken, and that the Mussulman flag dominated along
the whole course of the river.

Famine soon made frightful ravages in the army; and such as had been
spared by disease, were threatened with death from misery and hunger.
Both leaders and soldiers were seized with the deepest despondency;
and the king at length judged it best to attempt to enter into a truce
with the Mussulmans. Philip de Montfort was employed in the embassy
to the sultan of Egypt; commissioners were named on both sides to
conclude a treaty. Those of the king of France proposed to surrender
Damietta to the sultan, on condition that Jerusalem and all the other
places in Palestine, that had fallen into the hands of the Mussulmans
in the late wars, should be given up to the Christians. The sultan, who
dreaded the bravery and the despair of the Crusaders, who, besides, had
reason to fear that his enemies might receive reinforcements, and that
Damietta might hold out for a considerable time, accepted the proposed
conditions. When the question of hostages came to be discussed, the
king offered his two brothers; but whether the sultan placed no faith
in the loyalty of his enemies, or whether he was wanting in it himself,
he required that the king of France should remain in his hands, as a
guarantee of the treaty. Sergines, one of the commissioners, could not
listen to this proposal without anger. “You ought to know Frenchmen
better,” cried he, “than to suppose they would ever allow their king
to remain a prisoner with Mussulmans.” A council was held on this
subject in the Christian army. The king consented to everything, but
the lords and barons exclaimed with vehemence against the giving up of
their sovereign. On one side, the monarch was willing to purchase the
safety of his people by his own personal danger; on the other, a crowd
of warriors all warmly declared they could not suffer such a disgrace,
and that _they would rather die than place their king in pledge_. The
more Louis was beloved by his warriors, the less he was master in this
circumstance; and every one thinking it to his honour, and almost
consistent with his duty, to disobey him, the negotiation was abandoned.

To paint the frightful scarcity that desolated the Christian camp,
contemporary chronicles relate, as an extraordinary thing, that a
sheep was sold for as much as ten crowns, an ox for eighty livres, and
an egg for twelve deniers. Such high prices exceeded the means of most
of the pilgrims; some were obliged to live upon the fish caught in the
Nile, others upon herbs and roots.

Louis IX. preserving his courage and tranquillity of mind amidst the
general mourning and depression, as a means of endeavouring to save the
miserable remains of his army, resolved to repass to the other side of
the Aschmoum. Whilst the Christians were crossing the wooden bridge
thrown over the canal, they were warmly attacked by the Mussulmans.
Gaucher de Chatillon, who commanded the rear, at first repulsed them;
but as the Saracens returned several times to the charge, and as they
had greatly the advantage in numbers, victory was upon the point of
being adverse to the Crusaders. The brilliant valour of the count of
Anjou checked the impetuosity of the Mussulmans. Erard and John de
Valeri performed prodigies of bravery. Jeffroi de Hassemburgh likewise
distinguished himself by heroic actions, and merited the palm of valour
in that day’s fight. Thus glory was always mingled with the misfortunes
of the French Crusaders: but victory procured them no advantages, and
always left them still exposed to the same perils, still a prey to
the same calamities. They were not more fortunate on one side of the
Aschmoum than on the other; and after remaining some days in their old
camp, they were obliged at length to form the disheartening resolution
of returning to Damietta.

As soon as Almoadam was informed of these last dispositions of the
Christians, he himself harangued his troops, distributed provisions
and money to them, and reinforced them with a great number of Arabs,
attracted to his standards by the hopes of booty. By his orders, boats
loaded with soldiers descended the Nile, and joined the Mussulman fleet
that had intercepted the convoys of the Crusaders. Bodies of light
cavalry were distributed along the whole course of the roads which the
French army would take in its retreat.

On the fifth day of April,[313] the Tuesday after the octave of
Easter, Louis IX. ordered everything to be prepared for the departure
of his army: the women, the children, and the sick were embarked
upon the Nile; they waited till night-fall, to conceal these sad
preparations from the enemy. The bank of the Nile presented the most
heart-breaking spectacle; nothing was to be seen but Crusaders overcome
by their sufferings, parting, with tears in their eyes, from friends
they were doomed never to see again. Amidst these painful scenes, the
Arabs, taking advantage of the darkness of the night, penetrated into
the camp, plundered the baggage, and slaughtered every living creature
they met with. A terrified crowd fled on all sides, and cries of alarm
resounded along the whole bank of the river. The mariners perceiving,
by the light of the fires in the boats, this frightful disorder, and
that the Christians were being massacred, became terrified on their
own account, and prepared to depart. The king, who, in spite of his
weakness, was present everywhere, and watched over everything, drove
the infidels from the camp, reassured the Christian multitude, and
commanded the vessels which had left the shore, to put back and take
the rest of the sick on board.

The pope’s legate and several French nobles got on board a large
vessel. The king was pressed to follow this example, but he could not
make up his mind to abandon his army. In vain his anxious and loving
friends represented to him that his state of weakness would not permit
him to fight, and exposed him to the risk of falling into the hands of
the Saracens; in vain they added, that by thus hazarding his life he
compromised the safety of the army. These and many other remonstrances,
dictated by sincere attachment for his person, were not able to make
him change his resolution. He replied, that no danger should separate
him from his faithful warriors; that he had brought them with him;
that he would return with them; or, if it proved necessary, die in the
midst of them. This heroic determination, the inevitable consequences
of which were foreseen, plunged all his knights into consternation
and grief. The soldiers, partaking the feelings of the knights, ran
along the bank of the Nile, crying with all their strength to those
that were going down the river, “Wait for the king! wait for the
king!”[314] Arrows and javelins were falling thick upon the vessels
which continued to go down the river. Many stopped; but Louis insisted
upon their pursuing their course.

Most of the French warriors were borne down by disease and weakened by
hunger. The fatigues and new perils they were about to undergo did not
at all diminish their courage; but they could not endure the thoughts
of abandoning places rendered dear to them by the remembrance of their
victories. The duke of Burgundy set out on his march at night-fall;
and, a short time after, the rest of the troops quitted the camp,
taking away their tents and baggage. Louis, who was determined to
go with the rear-guard, only kept with him the brave Sergines and a
few other knights and barons who were still fortunate enough to have
horses. The king, scarcely able to support himself in his saddle,
appeared in the midst of them mounted on an Arabian horse; he wore
neither helmet nor cuirass, and had no other weapon but his sword. The
warriors who had surrounded his person, followed him in silence; and in
the deplorable state to which they were reduced, evinced still some joy
at having been chosen to defend their king and die by his side.

The retreat of the Christian army was already known to the Saracens.
The king had ordered the bridge of Aschmoum to be broken; but this
order had not been executed, and it furnished the Mussulmans with an
easy means of crossing the canal. In a moment the whole plain which
extended on the Damietta side was covered with enemies. The rear-guard
of the Christians was stopped at every step of its route, sometimes by
the crossing of a rivulet, but more frequently by a charge of Mussulman
cavalry. Amidst the darkness of the night, the Crusaders could not see
which way to direct their blows, and when they did obtain some trifling
advantage, they did not dare to pursue their enemy; they advanced
fighting, and in disorder; fearing to lose themselves, such as were at
any distance from their companions, called upon them by name; such as
adhered closely to the standard, ran against and impeded each other in
their march: over the whole plain nothing was heard but the neighing
of horses, the clash of arms, and cries of rage and despair; but the
most deplorable spectacle in this defeat was that of the wounded lying
stretched along the roads, holding up their hands to their comrades,
and conjuring them, with tears, not to leave them exposed to the fury
of the Saracens. They looked for day with the most anxious impatience;
but the daylight, by discovering the small number of the Christians,
redoubled the confidence of the Mussulmans: it filled the former with
proportionate dread, as it showed them the multitude of their enemies.

Menaced and pursued on all sides, the knights who had taken the route
by land, envied those who had embarked upon the Nile; but these latter
were in no less danger than their unfortunate companions. A short
time after their departure, a high wind arose, and drove back the
vessels towards Mansourah: some of them were run aground, others were
dashed violently against accompanying boats, and were near being sunk.
Towards dawn their flotilla arrived near Mehallah, a place fatal to
the Christians. The Mussulman fleet awaited them there. The archers
charged to proceed along the shore and protect them, had fled, and in
their place appeared a multitude of Mussulman horsemen, launching such
a number of arrows armed with the Greek fire, that it might have been
believed, says Joinville, “_that all the stars of heaven were falling_.”

The wind disconcerted all the manœuvres of the mariners. The Crusaders,
crowded closely in their vessels, could scarcely stand upright, and
were most of them without arms. Turning their eyes, sometimes towards
the shore, where they perceived clouds of dust at a distance, and
sometimes towards heaven, whose mercy they implored, they still hoped
that some unexpected event might deliver them, or else that the army
advancing towards Damietta would come to their succour; thus placing
their last hopes in the miracles of Providence and in those of bravery.
Deceitful illusions! one division of the Christian troops had been
dispersed; the rear-guard, encouraged by the presence of the king, made
incredible but useless efforts to repulse the crowd of Saracens, which
increased from moment to moment. The despair of the French warriors
gave birth to a thousand glorious actions; but so much heroism was only
able to procure them the palm of martyrdom. Guy du Châtel, bishop of
Soissons, giving up all hopes of gaining Damietta or revisiting France,
resolved to seek death, and rushed, followed by several knights, into
the thickest of the ranks of the Saracens, who, according to the
expression of Joinville, _killed them, and sent them into the company
of God_. Gaucher de Chatillon and Sergines still fought on, in the hope
of saving the life of the king of France. Sergines, adhering close
to the side of the king, drove away the enemies with mighty blows of
the sword; danger seemed to have doubled his strength. Contemporary
history, which describes him to us driving away the Saracens that
surrounded Louis, compares him to the vigilant servant who carefully
drives away the flies from his master’s cup.

In the mean time the hope of victory inflamed the enthusiasm and the
fanaticism of the Mussulmans; they were persuaded they were fighting
for the cause of their prophet: their dervises and imauns, who had
preached the war against the Christians, followed them on the field
of battle, pervaded the ranks of the army, and excited the soldiers
to carnage.[315] An Arabian historian, mixing the marvellous with his
account, relates that the scheikh Ezzedin, seeing that victory for a
moment inclined towards the Christians, because a whirlwind of dust
covered the Mussulmans and prevented them from fighting, addresses
these words to the wind: “_Oh wind, direct thy breath against our
enemies!_” The tempest, adds the same historian, obeyed the voice
of this holy person, and victory was the reward of the soldiers of
Islamism. We only report this circumstance here, to show the spirit
that animated the Mussulmans in their wars against the Christians.
The Saracens did not require a miracle to triumph over a dispersed
army reduced to so small a number of combatants. The rear-guard of the
Christians, always pursued and unceasingly attacked, arrived with much
difficulty before the little town of Minieh.[316] The king, escorted
by a few knights, preceded the troops into the city, where he alighted
as weak “as a child in its mother’s lap,” says Joinville. Fatigue,
sickness, and the grief which such disasters caused him, had so
overcome him, that all believed (we still quote the same author) he was
about to die.

The intrepid Gaucher de Chatillon watched over his safety; alone, he
for a length of time defended the entrance of a narrow street, which
led to the house in which his faithful servants were endeavouring to
recall the exhausted monarch to life. At one moment he rushed like
lightning upon the infidels, dispersed them, cut them down; then, after
turning to pull from his cuirass, and even his body, the arrows and
darts with which he was stuck all over, he flew again upon the enemy,
rising from time to time in his stirrups, and shouting with all his
force, “Chatillon, knights! Chatillon, to the rescue! Where are ye,
my gallant men?” The remainder of the rear-guard were still at some
distance; nobody appeared, but the Saracens, on the contrary, came up
in crowds; at length, overwhelmed by numbers, bristling with arrows,
and covered with wounds, he fell; none of the Crusaders could succour
him, not one could witness his heroic end! His horse, one sheet of
blood and foam, became the prey of the infidels, and his last exploits
were narrated by a Mussulman warrior, who exhibited his sword, and
boasted of having killed the bravest of the Christians.

The rear-guard drew up upon a neighbouring hill, and still defended
themselves with some advantage. Philip de Montfort, who commanded them,
came to inform the king that he had just seen the emir with whom they
had treated for a suspension of hostilities at the camp of Mansourah;
and if it were his good pleasure, he would go and speak to him about it
again. The monarch consented, promising to submit to the conditions
the sultan had first required. However miserable the situation of the
Crusaders, they still inspired considerable dread in their enemies.
Five hundred knights remained under arms, and many of those who had
gone past Minieh, retraced their steps to dispute the victory with the
Saracens. The emir accepted the proposition for a truce. Montfort, as
a pledge of his word, gave him a ring which he wore on his finger.
Their hands already touched, when a _traitor_, _a rascal doorkeeper_,
named Marcel, cried aloud: “Seigneurs, noble French knights, surrender
yourselves all, the king commands you by me; do not cause him to be
killed!” At these last words, the consternation became general; they
believed that the life of the monarch was in great danger, and the
leaders, officers, and soldiers, all laid down their arms.

The emir, who had begun to treat for peace, perceived this sudden
change, and he broke off the negotiation by saying: “It is not
customary to treat with conquered enemies.” Soon after, one of the
principal emirs, Djemal-eddin, entered Minieh. Finding the king
surrounded by his weeping servants, he took possession of his person,
and without any regard for royal majesty, without any respect for the
greatest misfortunes, ordered chains to be placed upon his hands and
feet; from that moment there was no safety for the Crusaders. Both the
brothers of the king fell into the hands of the infidels; all those
that had reached Pharescour, were seized, and lost either their lives
or their liberty. Many of them might have gained Damietta; but when
they learnt the captivity of the king, they lost all strength or spirit
to continue their route or to defend themselves. These knights, but
lately so intrepid, remained motionless on the high roads, and allowed
themselves to be slaughtered or manacled, without offering the least
complaint or making the slightest resistance. The oriflamme, the other
standards, and the baggage, all became the prey of the Saracens. Amidst
scenes of carnage, the Mussulman warriors uttered the most horrible
imprecations against Jesus Christ and his defenders: they trampled
under-foot, they profaned by insults, crosses and sacred images—a
crowning cause for scandal and despair for Christians, who, having
seen their king loaded with chains, beheld their God given up to the
outrages of the conqueror!

The Crusaders who had embarked upon the Nile had no better destiny; all
the vessels of the Christians, except that of the legate, were sunk by
the tempest, consumed by the Greek fire, or taken by the Mussulmans.
The crowd of Saracens, assembled on the shore or on board the barks,
immolated all that came within reach of their arms. They spared neither
the women nor the sick. Avarice, rather than humanity, saved such as
could expect to be ransomed. The sieur de Joinville, still suffering
from his wounds and the disease that had prevailed in the camp of
Mansourah, had embarked with the only two knights he had left and some
of his serving-men. Four Mussulman galleys came up to his vessel, which
had just cast anchor in the middle of the river, and the soldiers
threatened them with instant death if they did not at once surrender.
The seneschal deliberated with the persons of his suite upon what was
best to be done in such an imminent danger: all agreed that it would be
most prudent to surrender, except one of his ecclesiastics, who said
it would be best to be killed, that they might go at once to Paradise;
but this the others were not willing to comply with. Joinville then
took a little coffer, and emptying it of the jewels and relics it
contained, he threw them into the water, and surrendered at discretion.
In spite of the laws of war, the seneschal would have been killed, if a
renegade, who knew him, had not covered him with his body, crying: “It
is the king’s cousin!” Joinville, scarcely able to support himself, was
dragged into a Mussulman galley, and from that transported to a house
close to the shore. As they had deprived him of his coat of mail, and
he remained almost without covering, the Saracens, whose prisoner he
was, gave him a little cap, which he placed upon his head, and threw
over his shoulders a scarlet cloak of his own, furred with minever,
which his mother had given him: he was trembling all over, as well
from his disease as the great fear that possessed him. Being unable to
swallow a glass of water that was given to him, he believed himself to
be dying, and called his servants around him, who all began to weep.
Among those who wept the most bitterly, was a young boy, a natural son
of the seigneur Montfaucon. This child, upon seeing the persons perish
who had charge of him, had thrown himself into the arms and under the
protection of Joinville. The sight of abandoned infancy and the despair
of the worthy seneschal, excited the compassion of some of the emirs
that were present, and one of them, whom Joinville at one time calls
the _good Saracen_, and at another the _poor Saracen_, took pity on the
boy, and when he left the seneschal, he said to him, “Be sure to hold
this little child constantly by the hand, or I am certain the Saracens
will kill him.”

The carnage was prolonged for a considerable time after the battle;
it lasted during many days. All the captives that had escaped the
first fury of the Mussulman soldiers, were landed; and woe to such
as sickness had weakened or as exhibited marks of poverty! the more
worthy the victims were of pity, the more they roused the barbarity
of the conquerors. Soldiers armed with swords and maces, charged to
execute the terrible sentence of victory, awaited the prisoners on the
shore. John of Vaissy, the priest, and some other servants belonging
to Joinville, crawled from the ships in a dying state: the Saracens
completed the work before the eyes of their master, saying that these
poor wretches were good for nothing, and could pay for neither their
liberty nor their lives.

In these days of disasters and calamities, more than thirty thousand
Christians lost their lives, killed on the field of battle, drowned
in the Nile, or massacred after the fight. The news of this victory
obtained by the Mussulmans was soon spread throughout Egypt. The sultan
of Cairo wrote to the governor of Damascus, to inform him of the last
triumphs of Islamism. “Let thanks be rendered,” said he in his letter,
“to the All Powerful, who has changed our sadness into joy; it is to
him alone we owe the glory of our arms; the blessings with which he
has deigned to favour us are numberless, and the last is the most
precious of all. You will announce to the people of Damascus, or rather
to all Mussulmans, that God has enabled us to gain a complete victory
over the Christians, at the moment they were conspiring to effect our
ruin.”[317]

The day after that on which the Christian army had laid down their
arms, the king of France was taken to Mansourah on board a war-boat,
escorted by a great number of Egyptian vessels. The trumpets and
kettle-drums carried the notes of triumph to a vast distance. The
Egyptian army, in order of battle, marched along the eastern bank of
the Nile as the fleet advanced. All the prisoners whom the fury of
the enemy had spared, followed the Mussulman troops, with their hands
tied behind them. The Arabs were in arms on the western bank, and the
multitude flocked from all parts to witness this strange spectacle.
On his arrival at Mansourah, Louis IX. was confined in the house of
Fakreddin ben Lokman, secretary of the sultan, and placed under the
guard of the eunuch Sabyh. A vast inclosure, surrounded by walls of
earth, and guarded by the fiercest of the Mussulman warriors, received
the other prisoners of war.

The news of these disasters carried consternation and despair to the
city of Damietta, over the walls of which the standard of the French
still floated. Confused reports at first were circulated; but soon a
few Crusaders, who had escaped from the carnage, announced that the
whole Christian army had perished. Queen Marguerite was on the point of
being confined: her terrified imagination, at one moment, represented
to her her husband falling beneath the swords of the enemy, and at the
next, the Saracens at the gates of the city. Her emotions became so
violent, that her servants believed her to be expiring. A knight of
more than eighty years of age served her as esquire, and never left
her either night or day. This unhappy princess, after having, for a
moment, sobbed herself to sleep, started up in the greatest terror,
imagining that her chamber was filled with Saracens about to kill her.
The old knight, who had held her hand while she slept, pressed it, and
said: “Be not afraid, madam, I am with you.” An instant after she had
reclosed her eyes, she awoke again, and uttered loud and fearful cries,
and the grave esquire reassured her again. At length, to free herself
from these cruel alarms, the queen ordered every one to leave her
chamber except her knight, and then, throwing herself upon her knees
before him, with tearful eyes, she exclaimed: “Sir knight, promise that
you will grant the favour I am about to ask of you.” He promised upon
his oath. Marguerite then continued: “I require you, on the faith you
have pledged to me, that if the Saracens should take this city, you
will cut off my head rather than allow me to become their captive.”
“Certainly, I will do it,” replied the old knight; “I meant to do so,
if the thing should so happen!”[318]

On the morrow the queen was brought to bed of a son, who was named
Jean Tristan, on account of the melancholy circumstances amidst which
he was born. The same day her attendants informed her that the Pisans,
and many Crusaders from the maritime cities of Europe, were desirous
of abandoning Damietta and returning to their homes. Marguerite caused
the leaders of them to be brought before her bed, and said to them:
“Seigneurs, for the love of God, do not quit this city; its loss would
bring on that of the king and of the whole Christian army. Be moved by
my tears, have pity on the poor child that you behold lying beside me!”
The merchants of Genoa and Pisa were at first but very little affected
by these words. Joinville reproaches them with bitterness for their
want of feeling for the cause of Christ, or for that of humanity. As
they answered the queen that they had no provisions left, this princess
gave orders that all the provisions in Damietta should be immediately
bought up, and caused it to be announced to the Genoese and Pisans,
that from that time they should be supported at the expense of the
king. By this means, the city of Damietta preserved a garrison and
defenders, whose presence, more than their valour, produced an effect
upon the Saracens. It is even asserted that the Mussulmans, after the
victory of Minieh, being desirous of surprising Damietta, presented
themselves before the walls, clothed in the arms and bearing the
standards of the conquered Christians; but they were betrayed by their
language, their long beards, and their bronzed countenances. As the
Christians showed themselves in great numbers upon the ramparts, the
enemy drew off in haste from a city which they believed was disposed
to defend itself, but in which, really, nothing but despondency and
fear prevailed.

During this time, Louis IX. was more calm at Mansourah than they were
at Damietta. That which misery and misfortune have of the most bitter
for the exalted of this world, only served to develop in him the virtue
of a Christian hero and the character of a great king. He had no
covering at night but a coarse cassock, which he owed to the charity
of another prisoner. In this state, he never addressed one petition to
his enemies, nor did the tone of his language announce either fear or
submission. One of his almoners afterwards attested upon oath, that
Louis never suffered a word of despair or a movement of impatience to
escape from him. The Mussulmans were astonished at this resignation,
and said among themselves, that if ever their prophet should leave
them a prey to such great adversities, they would abandon his faith
and his worship. Of all his riches, Louis had only saved his book of
psalms, too sterile a spoil to be worth the attention of the Saracens;
and when all the world seemed to have abandoned him, this book alone
consoled him in his misfortunes. He every day recited those hymns of
the prophets in which God himself speaks of his justice and his mercy,
reassures virtue which suffers in his name, and threatens with his
anger those whom prosperity intoxicates, and who abuse their triumph.

Thus religious sentiments and remembrances sustained the courage of
Louis even in fetters; and the pious monarch, surrounded every day by
fresh perils, amidst a Mussulman army that he had irritated by his
victories, might still cry out with the prophet-king: “Supported by the
living God, who is my buckler and my glory, I will not fear the crowd
of enemies encamped around me.”

The sultan of Cairo, appearing inclined to soften his rigorous policy,
sent Louis fifty magnificent dresses for himself and the lords of his
train. Louis refused to clothe himself in them, saying that he was the
sovereign of a greater kingdom than Egypt, and that he would never
wear the livery of a foreign prince. Almoadam ordered a great feast to
be prepared, to which he invited the king. But Louis would not accept
of this invitation, as he was persuaded it was only meant to exhibit
him as a spectacle to the Mussulman army. At length the sultan sent
his most skilful physicians to him, and did all he could to preserve
a prince whom he destined to adorn his triumph, and by whose means he
hoped to obtain the advantages attached to his last victory. Before
long he proposed to the king to break his chains upon condition of his
giving up Damietta and the cities of Palestine that were still under
the power of the Franks. Louis replied, that the Christian cities
of Palestine did not belong to him; that God had recently replaced
Damietta in the hands of the Christians, and that no human power had
the right to dispose of it. The sultan, irritated by this refusal,
resolved to employ violence. At one time he threatened Louis to send
him to the caliph of Bagdad, who would closely imprison him till death;
at another, he announced the project of leading his illustrious captive
throughout the East, and of exhibiting to all Asia a king of the
Christians reduced to slavery. At length he went so far as to threaten
to have him placed in the _bernicles_,[319] a frightful punishment
reserved for the greatest criminals. Louis still showed himself firm,
and, as the only reply to all these menaces, said, “I am the sultan’s
prisoner, he can do with me what he pleases.”

The king of France suffered, though he did not complain; he feared
nothing on his own account, but when he thought of his faithful army,
and of the fate of the other captives, his heart was a prey to the
deepest sorrow. The Christian prisoners were crowded into one open
court, some sick, others wounded, the greater part naked, and all
exposed to hunger, the injuries of the elements, and the ill-treatment
of their pitiless guards. A Mussulman was commanded to write the names
of all these wretched captives, whose number amounted to more than ten
thousand. They led all such as could purchase their liberty into a vast
tent; the others remained in the place into which they had been driven
like a flock of animals, destined to perish miserably. Every day an
emir, by the sultan’s orders, entered this abode of despair, and caused
two or three hundred prisoners be be dragged out of the inclosure.
They were asked if they would abjure the religion of Christ, and those
whom the fear of death induced to desert their faith, received their
liberty; the others were put to the sword, and their bodies were cast
into the Nile. They were slaughtered during the night; silence and
darkness adding to the horrors of the execution. During several days
the steel of the executioner thus decimated the unhappy prisoners.
None were ever seen to return who went out of the inclosure. Their
sad companions, on bidding them farewell, wept beforehand over their
tragical end, and lived in certain expectation of a similar fate. At
length the lassitude of slaughter caused those that remained to be
spared. They were led away to Cairo; and the capital of Egypt, into
which they had flattered themselves they should enter in triumph,
beheld them arrive covered with rags and loaded with chains. They were
thrown into dungeons, where many died of hunger and grief; the others,
condemned to slavery in a foreign land, deprived of all assistance
and of all communication with their leaders, without knowing what was
become of their king, were hopeless of ever recovering their liberty,
or of revisiting the West.

The Oriental historians relate the scenes we have just described with
indifference; many even seem to consider the massacre of prisoners of
war as a second victory; and, as if the misfortune and murder of a
disarmed enemy could heighten the glory of a conqueror, they exaggerate
in their accounts the misery of the vanquished, and particularly the
number of the victims immolated to Islamism.

The barons and knights that were shut up in the pavilion, were not
ignorant of the fate of their companions in arms; they passed their
days and nights in continual terrors. The sultan wished to obtain
from them that which he had not been able to obtain from Louis IX.
He sent an emir to inform them that he would set them at liberty if
Damietta and the Christian cities of Palestine were restored to the
Mussulmans. The count of Brittany replied in the name of all the
prisoners, that that which was asked of them was not in their power,
and that French warriors had no other will than that of their king.
“It is plainly to be perceived,” said the messenger of Almoadam, “that
you care very little for liberty or life. _You shall see some men
accustomed to sword-playing._” The emir retired, leaving the prisoners
in the expectation of an early death. The apparatus of punishment was
exhibited before them. The sword remained several days suspended over
their heads; but Almoadam could make no impression upon their firmness.
Thus, neither the captivity of an entire army, nor the death of so many
warriors, had been able to deprive the Christians of a single one of
their conquests, and one of the bulwarks of Egypt was still in their
hands. The conquerors prayed and threatened by turns; the conquered
resisted all their endeavours, and always appeared masters.

In the mean time several French nobles offered to pay their own ransom.
Louis was informed of this; and as he feared that many, not having the
means to redeem themselves, would remain in chains, he forbade any
particular treaty. The barons and knights, but lately so intractable,
did not persist in opposing the will of an unfortunate king, and
instantly gave up all idea of a separate negotiation. The king said he
would pay for everybody, and that he would never think about his own
liberty till after he had assured that of all others.

Whilst the sultan of Cairo was thus making useless attempts to
overcome the pride and lower the courage of Louis and his knights,
the favourites he had brought with him from Mesopotamia pressed their
master to conclude the peace quickly. “You have,” said they to him,
“enemies much more dangerous than the Christians; they are the emirs,
who wish to reign in your place, and who never cease to boast of their
victories, as if you had not yourself conquered the Franks, as if
the God of Mahomet had not sent pestilence and famine to aid you in
triumphing over the defenders of Christ: hasten, then, to terminate the
war, in order that you may strengthen your power within, and begin to
reign.” These speeches, which flattered the pride of Almoadam, induced
him to make rather more reasonable proposals to his enemies. The sultan
limited his demand to a ransom of a million of golden byzants, and the
restitution of Damietta. Louis, aware that the city of Damietta could
not resist, consented to the proposals that were made to him, _if the
queen approved of them_. As the Mussulmans expressed some surprise at
this, the king added, “_The queen is my lady, I can do nothing without
her consent._” The ministers of the sultan returned a second time, and
told the French monarch, that if the queen would pay the sum agreed
upon, he should be free. “A king of France,” answered he, “is not to
be redeemed by money; the city of Damietta shall be given up for my
deliverance,[320] and a million of golden byzants paid for that of my
army.” The sultan agreed to all; and, whether he was pleased at having
terminated the negotiations, or whether he was touched by the noble
character the captive monarch had displayed, he reduced the sum fixed
upon as the ransom of the Christian army a fifth.

The knights and barons were still ignorant of the conclusion of the
treaty, and were revolving in their minds their customary melancholy
reflections, when they saw an old Saracen enter their pavilion. His
venerable figure and the gravity of his carriage inspired respect. His
train, composed of men-at-arms, inspired fear. The old man, without any
preliminary discourse, asked the prisoners, by means of an interpreter,
if it was true that they believed in a God, born of a woman, crucified
for the salvation of the human race, and resuscitated the third day?
All having answered at once that that was their belief: “In that case,”
added he, “congratulate yourselves at suffering for your God; you are
yet far from having suffered as much for him as he suffered for you.
Place your hopes in him, and if he has been able to recall himself to
life, he will not want power to put an end to the evils that afflict
you now.”

On finishing these words, the old Mussulman retired, leaving the
Crusaders divided between surprise, fear, and hope. On the next day it
was announced to them that the king had concluded a truce, and wished
to take counsel of his barons. John of Vallery, Philip de Montfort, and
Guy and Baldwin d’Ibelin were deputed to wait upon the king. It was
not long before the Crusaders learnt that their captivity was about to
end, and that the king had paid the ransom of the poor as well as the
rich. When these brave knights turned their thoughts towards their
victories, they never could conceive how it was possible for them to
have fallen into the hands of the infidels; and when they reflected on
their late misfortunes, their deliverance appeared equally miraculous
to them. All raised their voices in praises to God and benedictions to
the king of France.

All the cities of Palestine that had belonged to the Christians at the
arrival of the Crusaders in the East, were comprised in the treaty.
On both sides, the prisoners of war made since the truce concluded
between the emperor Frederick and Melik-Kamel, were to be given up. It
was agreed, also, that the munitions and machines of war belonging to
the Christian army should remain provisionally at Damietta, under the
safeguard of the sultan of Egypt.

It next became the object to perform the conditions of the treaty of
peace. Four large galleys were prepared to transport the principal
prisoners to the mouth of the Nile. The sultan left Mansourah, and
repaired to Pharescour by land.

After the battle of Minieh, a vast palace, built of fir timber, of
which the chronicles of the times have left pompous descriptions, had
been erected in that city. It was in this palace Almoadam received the
felicitations of the Mussulmans, upon the happy issue of a war against
the enemies of Islamism. All the cities, all the principalities of
Syria, sent ambassadors to salute the conqueror of the Christians. The
governor of Damascus, to whom he had sent a helmet, found on the field
of battle, that had belonged to the king of France, replied to him
thus: “There is no doubt that God destines for you the conquest of the
universe, or that you will proceed from victory to victory; who can
doubt of this when we already see your slaves clothed in the spoils of
conquered kings?” Thus the young sultan imbibed intoxicating draughts
of praise, and passed his time in the festivities and pleasures of
peace, forgetting the cares of his empire, and foreseeing none of the
dangers which threatened him amidst his triumphs.

Almoadam had disgraced, and deprived of their places, many of
the ministers of his father; most of the emirs were in fear of a
similar fall, and this fear even led them to brave everything for
the preservation of their fortunes and their lives. Among these
malcontents, the Mamelukes and their leader were most conspicuous.
This military body owed their origin to Saladin, and they had enjoyed
the greatest privileges under the preceding reign. They reproached the
sultan with preferring young favourites to old warriors, the support
of the throne and the saviours of Egypt. They reproached him with
having concluded a peace, without consulting those who had supported
the burden of the war; and with having bestowed the spoils of the
vanquished upon courtiers, who had only deserved them by coming from
the banks of the Euphrates to the shores of the Nile. In order to
justify beforehand all they might attempt against the prince, they
attributed to him projects of the most sinister nature; and nascent
rebellion inflamed itself by the recital of future persecutions.
The emirs who were to die were designated; the instruments of death
were named, the day was fixed, everything was appointed, everything
was ready. It was asserted that the sultan, in the course of one of
his nocturnal orgies, had cut off the tops of the flambeaux in his
apartment, crying, “Thus shall fly the heads of all the Mamelukes.” A
woman animated the minds of the warriors by her discourse: this was
Chegger-Eddour, who, having disposed of the empire, could not endure
the neglect of the new sultan. From complaints they soon passed to open
revolt; for it was less perilous to attack the prince sword in hand,
than to declaim for any length of time against him. A conspiracy was
formed, in which the Mamelukes and all the emirs who had outrages to
avenge or to fear were concerned. The conspirators were impatient to
execute their project, and fearing that the sultan, if once arrived
at Damietta, might escape them, they resolved to proceed to the
consummation at Pharescour.

The galleys which transported the Christian prisoners arrived before
that city. The king landed, with the princes, his brothers, and was
received in a pavilion, where he had an interview with the sultan.
History says nothing of this conference between two princes, who
equally commanded attention, and whose position was so different; the
one, intoxicated by his victories, blinded by his prosperities; the
other, the conqueror of ill-fortune, coming out much greater from the
ordeal of adversity.

The two sovereigns had appointed Saturday, the eve of the Ascension,
for the giving up of Damietta. According to this convention, the
Crusaders, who had been detained more than a month in chains, had
only to endure the pains of captivity three days longer; but new
misfortunes awaited them, and their courage and resignation were doomed
to further trials. The day after their arrival before Pharescour,
the sultan of Cairo, in celebration of the peace, determined to
give a banquet to the principal officers of the Mussulman army. The
conspirators took advantage of this opportunity, and, towards the end
of the repast, all rushed upon him, sword in hand. Bendocdar struck
the first blow. Almoadam, being only wounded in the hand, arises
in a state of terrified amazement, escapes through his motionless
guards, takes refuge in a tower, shuts the door of it, and appears
at a window, sometimes imploring succour, and sometimes demanding
of the conspirators what they required of him. The envoy of the
caliph of Bagdad was at Pharescour. He mounted on horseback, but the
Mamelukes threatened him with instant death if he did not return to
his tent. At the same moment some drums were heard, giving the signal
for assembling the troops; but the leaders of the conspiracy told
the soldiers that Damietta was taken, and immediately the whole army
precipitated themselves upon the road to that city, leaving the sultan
at the mercy of men who thirsted for his blood. The Mamelukes accuse
and threaten him. He endeavours to justify himself; but his words are
drowned in the tumult. A thousand voices cry out to him to descend;
he hesitates; he groans; he weeps; arrows fly against the tower in
showers; the Greek fire, hurled from every direction, gives birth to a
conflagration. Almoadam, nearly surrounded by the flames, precipitates
himself from the window; a nail catches his mantle, and he remains for
a moment suspended. At length he falls to the earth; sabres and naked
swords wave over him on all sides; he casts himself on his knees, at
the feet of Octai, one of the principal officers of his guard, who
repulses him with contempt. The unhappy prince arises, holding forth
his imploring hands to all the assembly, saying, that he was willing to
abandon the throne of Egypt, and would return into Mesopotamia. These
supplications, unworthy of a prince, inspire more contempt than pity;
nevertheless, the crowd of conspirators hesitate; but the leaders know
too well there can be no safety for them but in completing the crime
they have begun. Bendocdar, who had inflicted the first blow, strikes
him a second time with his sabre; Almoadam, streaming with blood,
throws himself into the Nile, and endeavours to gain some vessels that
appear to be drawing near to the shore to receive him; nine Mamelukes
follow him into the water, and pour upon him a thousand blows, within
sight of the galley which Joinville was on board of![321]

Such was the end of Almoadam, who neither knew how to reign nor how to
die. Arabian authors point it out as a remarkable circumstance, that
he perished at once by the sword, fire, and water. The same authors
agree in saying, that he himself provoked his ruin by his imprudence
and his injustice. But oriental history, accustomed to laud success and
blame all who succumb, repeats the complaints of the Mamelukes without
examining them; and, passing lightly over this revolution, contents
itself with saying, “_When God wills an event, he prepares the causes
beforehand_.”

The Nile and its shore presented, at that moment, two very different
spectacles: on one side was a prince, whilst revelling in all the
pomps of grandeur, in all the triumphs of victory, massacred by his
own guards; on the other, an unfortunate king, surrounded by his
knights, as unfortunate as himself, inspiring them with more respect
in his adversity than when he was encompassed with all the splendour
of prosperity and power. The French knights and barons, although they
had been victims of the barbarity of the sultan, felt more astonishment
than joy at the sight of his tragical death; they could not comprehend
the murderous attack of the Mamelukes; and these revolutions of
military despotism, at war with itself, filled them with dread.

After this sanguinary scene, thirty Saracen officers, sword in hand
and battle-axes on their shoulders, entered the galley in which were
the counts of Brittany and de Montfort, Baldwin and Guy d’Ibelin,
and the sieur de Joinville. These furious men vomited imprecations,
and threatening the prisoners with both voice and gesture, made them
believe that their last hour was come. The Christian warriors prepared
themselves for death, and throwing themselves on their knees before a
monk of the Trinity, asked him for absolution of their sins; but as the
priest could not hear them all at once, they confessed to each other.
Guy d’Ibelin, constable of Cyprus, confessed to Joinville, who gave him
“such absolution as God had given him the power to give.” It was thus,
in after-times, history represents the Chevalier Bayard, wounded to
death, and ready to expire, confessing himself at the foot of an oak to
one of his faithful companions in arms.[322]

But these menaces and violences of the emirs might have a politic
aim. At the conclusion of a conspiracy that had divided men’s minds,
in order to awaken fresh passions, it was necessary for the leaders
to excite the fanaticism of the multitude, and direct the general
fury against the Christians. It was important for them to make others
believe, and they might have believed it themselves, that Almoadam had
endeavoured to find an asylum amongst the enemies of Islamism.

The lords and barons did not meet with the fate they expected; but as
if their understanding with Almoadam had been really dreaded, they were
thrust into the hold of the vessel, where they passed the night with
the terrible images of death constantly before their eyes.

Louis, shut up in his tent with his brothers, had heard the tumult.
In ignorance of what was passing, he concluded that either they were
massacring the French prisoners, or else that Damietta was taken. He
was a prey to a thousand terrors, when he saw Octaï, the chief of the
Mamelukes, enter his tent. This emir ordered the guards to retire, and
pointing to his bloody sword, exclaimed: “Almoadam is no more; what
will you give me for having delivered you from an enemy who meditated
your destruction as well as ours?” Louis made no reply. Then the
furious emir, presenting the point of his sword, cried, “Dost thou
not know that I am master of thy person? Make me a knight, or thou art
a dead man.” “Make thyself a Christian,” replied the monarch, “and
I will make thee a knight.”[323] Without insisting further, Octaï
retired, and in a very short time the tent of the king was filled with
Saracen warriors, armed with sabres and swords. Their demeanour, their
cries, the fury painted on their countenances, announced sufficiently
that they had just committed a great crime, and that they were ready
to commit others; but by a species of miracle, changing, all at once,
both countenance and language at the sight of the king, they approached
him with respect; then, as if they felt in the presence of Louis the
necessity for justifying themselves, they told him that they had been
forced to kill a tyrant, who aimed at their destruction as well as
that of the Christians; now, they added, they had only to forget the
past; all they required for the future was the faithful execution
of the treaty concluded with Almoadam. Then lifting their hands to
their turbans, and bending their brows to the ground, they retired in
silence, and left the monarch in a state of astonishment at seeing
them thus pass, all at once, from transports of rage to sentiments
apparently the most respectful.

This singular scene has made some historians say that the Mamelukes
offered the throne of Egypt to St. Louis. This opinion has rather
gained ground in our days, so easy is it for us to give faith to
everything that appears favourable to the glory of the French name. The
sieur de Joinville, who is quoted in support of this assertion, only
relates a conversation he had held with Louis. The king asked him what
he thought he ought to have done, in case the emirs had offered him the
supreme authority. The good seneschal conceived it was not possible
to accept a crown from the hands of those seditious emirs, who had
killed their sovereign. Louis was not of this opinion, and said that,
truly, if they had proposed to him to become the successor of the
sultan, he would not in the least have refused to be so (_il ne l’eût
mie refusé_).[324] These words alone prove sufficiently that they had
proposed nothing to the captive monarch. Joinville, it is true, adds
to this recital, that according to reports that were circulated in the
Christian army, the emirs had caused the trumpets to be sounded and
the drums to be beaten before the tent of the king of France, and that
at the same time they deliberated among themselves, whether it would
not be best to break the chains of their prisoner, and make him their
sovereign. The sieur de Joinville relates this fact, without affirming
it; and as oriental history preserves the most profound silence
upon it, an historian of the present day cannot adopt it without
compromising his veracity. It is, without doubt, possible that the
emirs might have expressed the desire of having a prince amongst them
possessed of the firmness, bravery, and virtues of Louis IX.; but how
can it be believed that Mussulmans, animated by the double fanaticism
of religion and war, could have, for a moment, entertained a thought of
choosing an absolute master among the Christians, whom they had just
treated with unexampled barbarity; and thus place their property, their
liberty, their lives in the hands of the most implacable enemies of
their country, their laws, and their faith?

The supreme power, of which the emirs had shown themselves to be so
jealous, and which they had wrested with so much violence from the
hands of Almoadam, appeared at first to terrify their ambition, when
they had it in their power to dispose of it. In a council called to
nominate a sultan, the wisest declined to rule over a country filled
with troubles, or command an army given up to the spirit of sedition.
Upon their refusal, the crown was given to Chegger-Eddour, who had
had so great a share, first in the elevation, and then in the fall of
Almoadam. As governor with her, in the quality of Atabec, they chose
Ezz-Eddin Aybek, who had been brought a slave into Egypt, and whose
barbarous origin procured him the surname of the _Turcoman_.

The new sultana soon arrived at Pharescour, and was proclaimed under
the name of Mostassemieh Salehieh, queen of the Mussulmans, mother
of Malek-Almansor Khalil. Almansor Khalil, a young prince, the son
of Negmeddin, had preceded his father to the tomb. Thus finished the
powerful dynasty of the Ayoubites, a dynasty founded by victory,
and overturned by an army which the pride of victory had rendered
seditious. Whilst they were thus forming a new government, the body
of Almoadam was abandoned on the banks of the Nile, where it remained
two days without sepulture. The ambassador from the caliph of Bagdad
at length obtained permission to bury it, and deposited in an obscure
place the sad remains of the last successor of Saladin.

The elevation of Chegger-Eddour astonished the Mussulmans; the name
of a woman or of a slave had never till that time been seen engraved
upon the coins, or pronounced in public prayers. The caliph of
Bagdad protested against the scandal of this innovation; and when he
afterwards wrote to the emirs, he asked them if they had not been
able to find a single man in all Egypt to govern them. The supreme
authority, placed in the hands of a woman, could neither restrain the
passions which troubled the empire, nor cause treaties to be respected;
which became very fatal to the Christians, condemned to suffer by turns
from the revolt and the submission, from the union and the discord of
their enemies.

Among the emirs, some wished that the treaty concluded with the sultan
should be executed; whilst others were desirous that a fresh one should
be made: many were indignant that the Christians should be treated with
at all. After long debates, they returned to that which had been done
at first, adding to it the condition that the king of France should
give up Damietta before he was set at liberty, and that he should pay
half of the sum agreed upon for the ransom of himself and his army,
before he left the banks of the Nile. These last conditions announced
the mistrust of the emirs, and might give the Christian prisoners
reason to fear that the day of their deliverance was not yet arrived.

When the observance of the treaty was to be sworn to, the forms of the
oaths caused some discussion. The emirs swore that if they failed in
their promises, “they consented to be jeered at like the pilgrim who
makes the journey to Mecca bareheaded; or else to be as much despised
as he who takes back his women after having left them.” The Mussulmans,
according to their manners and customs, had no more solemn expression
with which to guarantee their sworn faith. They proposed to Louis
IX. the following formula: “If I keep not my oath, I shall be like
to him who denies his God, who spits upon the cross, and tramples it
under-foot.” This formula of the oath which they wished the king to
take, appeared to him to be an insult to God and himself. He refused to
pronounce it. In vain the emirs showed their anger and their passion;
he braved all their menaces. This resistance of St. Louis, celebrated
by his contemporaries, will not perhaps obtain the same eulogies in
the age we now live in; nevertheless it must be considered that the
king was not only restrained on this occasion by the scruples of an
exaggerated devotion, but by a feeling of royal dignity. It may be
remembered, that in the third crusade, Richard and Saladin had judged
it unworthy of the majesty of kings to degrade their word to the
formula of an oath; and had been satisfied with a touch of the hand,
to cement the peace. Seditious emirs, still stained with the blood of
their master, might undervalue the dignity of the supreme rank; but, on
important occasions, Louis never forgot he was a great king; and the
supposition of a perjury, the thought even of a blasphemy, could not
ally itself in his mind with the character of a Christian prince and of
a king of France.

The Mussulmans, irritated at seeing a king in fetters dictate laws
to them, and resist all their demands, began to talk of putting him
to death accompanied by tortures. “You are masters of my body,” he
replied, “but you have no power over my will.” The princes, his
brothers, implored him to pronounce the required formula; but he was
as firm against the entreaties of friendship and affection, as he had
been against the threats of his enemies. Even the exhortations of the
prelates had no more effect. At length the Mamelukes, attributing such
an obstinate resistance to the patriarch of Jerusalem, seized this
prelate, who was more than eighty years of age, fastened him to a post,
and tied his hands behind him so tightly, that the blood sprang from
beneath the nails. The patriarch, overcome by the pain, cried, “Sire!
Sire! swear; I will take the sin upon myself.” But Louis, who was
throughout persuaded that they insulted his good faith, and that they
demanded of him a thing unjust and dishonourable, remained immovable.
The emirs, at length subdued by so much firmness, consented to accept
the simple word of the king, and retired, saying that “this Frank
prince was the most haughty Christian that had ever been seen in the
East.”

All now gave their attention to the execution of the treaty. The
galleys, on board of which were the prisoners, heaved their anchors,
and descended towards the mouth of the Nile; the Mussulman army
accompanying them by land. The Christians were to deliver up Damietta
the next morning at daybreak. It is impossible to describe the trouble,
consternation, and despair that reigned in the city throughout the
night. The unfortunate inhabitants ran about the streets, asking each
other questions, and communicating their fears with breathless anxiety.
The most sinister reports prevailed; it was said that the whole of
the Christian army had been massacred by the Mussulmans, and that the
king of France was poisoned. When they received orders to evacuate the
place, most of the warriors declared aloud that they would not obey,
and that they preferred dying on the ramparts to being slaughtered as
prisoners of war.

At the same time excitement began to prevail in the Mussulman army. It
was whispered that the king of France refused to execute the treaty,
and that he had ordered the garrison of Damietta to defend themselves.
The soldiers and their leaders repented of having made a truce with the
Franks, and appeared determined to take advantage of the least pretext
for breaking it.

The commissioners of Louis IX., however, at length persuaded the
Christians of Damietta to evacuate the city. Queen Marguerite,
scarcely recovered from her confinement, went on board a Genoese
vessel. She was accompanied by the duchess of Anjou, the countess of
Poictiers, and the unhappy widow of the count d’Artois, who, amidst
present calamities, still wept over the first misfortune of the war.
Towards the end of the night, Olivier de Thermes, who commanded the
garrison, the duke of Burgundy, the pope’s legate, and all the Franks,
except the sick that remained in the city, embarked on the Nile.

Geoffrey de Sergines having entered Damietta, brought the keys to the
emirs; and when day broke, the Mussulman standards were seen floating
over the towers and ramparts. At sight of this, the whole Egyptian army
rushed tumultuously into the city. The reports that had been circulated
during the night, had excited the fury of the soldiers, and they
entered Damietta as if the opening of the gates had been the result of
a sanguinary contest; they massacred the sick wherever they found them,
they pillaged the houses, and gave to the flames the machines of war,
the arms, and all the munitions that belonged to the Christians.

This early violation of the treaty, the intoxication of carnage, and
the impunity of license, only served to inflame still further the
minds of the Mussulmans, and to lead them to greater excesses. The
emirs, partaking of the fury of the soldiers, formed the idea of
putting all the Christian prisoners to death. The galleys in which the
French barons and knights were crowded, immediately received orders
to reascend the river towards Pharescour, “which caused great grief
amongst us,” says Joinville, “and many tears issued from our eyes; for
we all believed they were about to kill us.”

Whilst the galleys re-ascended the Nile, the Mussulman leaders
deliberated in council upon the fate of the king of France and the
French warriors. “Now we are masters of Damietta,” said one of the
emirs, “and a powerful monarch of the Franks, with the bravest of his
warriors, may receive from our hands death or liberty. Fortune offers
us an opportunity of securing peace to Egypt for ever, and with it
the triumph of Islamism. We have shed the blood of Mussulman princes
without scruple; why should we then respect that of Christian princes,
who have come into the East to set fire to our cities and reduce our
provinces to slavery?” This opinion was that of the people and the
army; and most of the emirs, actuated by the general spirit, held
similar language. An emir of Mauritania, whose name Joinville has not
preserved, opposed, almost alone, this violation of the laws of war and
peace. “You have,” said he, “put to death your prince, whom the Koran
commands you _to cherish as the apple of your eye_. This death might,
doubtless, be necessary for your own safety; but what can you expect
from the action that is proposed to you, except the anger of God and
the maledictions of men?” This speech was interrupted by murmurs; the
language of reason only added heat to hatred and fanaticism. As violent
passions are never at a loss for motives of self-justification, or for
excuses for their excesses, the Crusaders were accused of perfidy,
treachery, and all the crimes that they themselves contemplated
against them. There was no imputation that did not appear probable,
consequently no violence that did not appear just. “If the Koran
ordered Mussulmans to watch over the lives of their princes, it
likewise commanded them to watch over the preservation of the Mussulman
faith: death ought to be the reward of those who came to bring death,
and their bones ought to whiten upon the same plains that they had laid
waste. The safety of Egypt and the laws of the prophet required that it
should be so.”

After a very stormy deliberation, the terrible sentence of the captives
was about to be pronounced; but cupidity came to the aid of justice
and humanity;[325] the emir who had spoken in favour of the Christian
prisoners, had, in his speech, more than once repeated the words, _Dead
men pay no ransom_; and they at length acknowledged that the sword,
by immolating the Crusaders, would only rob victory of its dues, and
deprive the conquerors of the fruit of their labours. This observation
at length calmed the minds of the assembly, and brought about a change
of opinions. The fear of losing eight hundred thousand golden byzants
caused the treaty to be respected, and saved the lives of the king of
France and his companions in misfortune.

The emirs issued orders for the galleys to be brought back towards
Damietta. The Mamelukes appeared, all at once, to be governed by the
most pacific sentiments; and, as it is natural for the multitude to
pass from one extreme to another, they treated with all the attentions
of hospitality the very men whom, a few hours before, they had wished
to put to death. On their arrival before the city, the prisoners were
treated with fritters cooked in the sun, and with hard eggs, “which,”
says Joinville, “in honour of our persons, were painted of various
colours.”

The knights and barons at length had permission to leave the ships that
had been their prisons, to go and join the king, whom many of them had
not seen since the disaster of Minieh. As they left their vessels,
Louis was marching towards the mouth of the Nile, escorted by Mussulman
warriors; an innumerable multitude followed him, and contemplated,
in silence, the features, the bearing, and the arms of the Christian
monarch. A Genoese galley awaited him; as soon as he was on board,
eighty archers, with their crossbows strung, appeared suddenly upon the
deck of the vessel; the crowd of Egyptians immediately dispersed, and
the ship glided away from the shore. Louis had with him the count of
Anjou, the count de Soissons, Geoffrey de Sergines, Philip de Nemours,
and the seneschal de Joinville. The count of Poictiers remained as a
hostage in Damietta, until the payment of the four hundred thousand
golden byzants, which the king ought to have paid to the emirs before
he put to sea, should be completed. Louis had not enough by thirty
thousand livres; this sum was requested of the Templars, who, to the
great scandal of the lords and barons, at first refused it. They were
threatened with being forced to furnish it; and then complied. The
amount stipulated in the treaty was paid to the Saracens. The count of
Poictiers had left Damietta, and everything was ready for the departure
of the Crusaders, when Philip de Montfort, who had been directed to
make the payment, returned to give an account of his mission, and
told the king that he had contrived to cheat the emirs out of ten
thousand livres. Louis expressed himself much dissatisfied with such
a proceeding, and sent Philip de Montfort back to Damietta, to make
restitution of the money he had kept back—a lesson of justice which
he wished to give to both his enemies and his servants. This last
mission is spoken of by an Arabian author, who attributes it to a very
whimsical and singular motive. He says that Philip de Montfort was sent
to the emirs to tell them that they were deficient in religion and
good sense; in religion, because they had murdered their sovereign;
in good sense, because, for a moderate sum, they had released a
powerful prince, who would have given half of his kingdom to recover
his liberty. This explanation, however improbable it may be, at least
serves to inform us of the opinion then common in the East, that the
Egyptian emirs were reproached with having destroyed their sultan, and
allowed their enemy to escape.

Louis IX., with the miserable wreck of his army, soon passed out at the
mouth of the Nile, and in a few days arrived at Ptolemaïs, where the
people and the clergy were still putting up prayers for his deliverance.

The Egyptians celebrated the restitution of Damietta with public
rejoicings; the Mussulman army broke up their camp, and returned
towards the capital. The sultana, Chegger-Eddour, caused vests of gold
and silver to be distributed to the leaders, and her liberality even
extended to the soldiers. An Arabian poet composed some verses upon
this occasion, which history has preserved, and which contain the
remarkable passage that follows:—

 “When thou shalt see this Frenchman (the king of France), tell him
 these words from the mouth of a sincere friend:

 Thou camest into Egypt, thou covetedest its riches; thou believedst
 that its powers would fade away as smoke.

 Behold now thine army! see how thy imprudent conduct has precipitated
 it into the bosom of the tomb!

 Fifty thousand men! and not one that is not either killed, a prisoner,
 or covered with wounds!

 And if he should be ever tempted to come to avenge his defeat; if any
 motive should bring him back to these places;

 Tell him, that the house of the son of Lokman is reserved for
 him; that he will still find there both his chains and the eunuch
 Sabyh.”[326]

Whilst Louis IX. was landing at Ptolemaïs, general consternation
prevailed in the West; as it always happens in distant wars, fame had
spread the most extraordinary reports relative to the expedition of
the Crusaders. At first it was believed that the Christian standards
were floating from the walls of Cairo and Alexandria; but to these news
other rumours soon succeeded, announcing great disasters. The most
marvellous accounts had found plenty of credulous minds in France to
receive them; they refused to believe in reverses, and the first who
spoke of them were given up to the hands of justice, as enemies of
religion and of the kingdom. The sinister reports, however, were not
long in being confirmed; the people passed from the excess of joy to
the excess of grief; there was not a family in the kingdom that had not
to deplore a loss in the disasters of which they acquired the painful
certainty. But for the French, that which rendered so many misfortunes
irreparable, and for which no one could find consolation, was the
captivity of the king! Dances, festivals, spectacles,[327] everything
that bore the air of joy or pleasure, was forbidden: the kingdom,
plunged in sorrow and abasement, appeared, all at once, to be like one
of those cities of which the Scripture speaks,—threatened with the
wrath of God, they gave themselves up to grief, and covered themselves
with the mourning garb of penitence.

The whole Church deplored so great a misfortune with torrents of tears;
the father of the faithful was nearly in despair for the safety of
Christendom. He addressed letters filled with affliction to all the
prelates of the West. He ordered the clergy to put up public prayers;
he exhorted the faithful to take up arms. Innocent wrote to Blanche
to console her, and to Louis to sustain him in his adversity. When
addressing the king of France, he is astonished at finding one man
oppressed by so many calamities, and endowed with so many virtues; and
demands of God what justice had been able to find in the most Christian
of kings, which deserved to be expiated by misfortunes so great.

England was likewise much afflicted by the captivity of the French
monarch; the barons and knights were indignant towards their king for
having prevented them from going into the East to share the perils
of the Crusaders. The King of Castile, then at war with the Moors,
was sensible only of the evils of the Christians beyond the seas, and
swore to go and fight with the victorious infidels on the banks of
the Nile or the Jordan. No monarch of the West expressed more grief
than Frederick II., emperor of Germany; in his letters he spoke of
the king of France as his best friend, and deplored the disasters of
the crusade with bitterness. Frederick, still at variance with the
pope, did not neglect this opportunity of accusing Innocent, whom he
reproached with the ruin of the Christians. Frederick repaired to
Sicily, for the purpose of arming a fleet that might convey prompt
assistance to the Crusaders; and whilst the vessels were getting ready,
he sent an embassy into the East, to solicit of the sultan of Egypt the
deliverance of the king of France and his army.

Amidst the universal desolation, a single Christian city gave
demonstrations of joy: Florence, according to Villani, celebrated the
reverses of the French Crusaders with festivities. Some pirates from
Genoa, Pisa, and Venice took advantage of the disasters of Louis IX. to
put to sea, and pillage the Crusaders that were returning into Europe.
The joy of the Florentines, and the brigandages of the Italian pirates,
were subjects of great scandal for all Christendom.

Louis IX., on his arrival at Ptolemaïs, had only been able to retain
a small number of faithful knights; many of the French nobles, the
companions of his captivity, instead of following him to Palestine,
returned into the West. Among those who had quitted the banner of the
crusade, were the duke of Burgundy and the brave count of Brittany: the
latter, worn out with sickness and covered with wounds, died on his
passage: his mortal remains, preserved by his knights, were transported
to the abbey of Villeneuve, near Nantes, where, many ages afterwards,
his tomb was still to be seen.

The appearance of the sad remains of the Christian army must have
excited the compassion of the inhabitants of Ptolemaïs. Both knights
and soldiers were almost naked; the seneschal of Champagne, in order
to appear at the king’s table, was forced to make himself a vestment
of the shreds of a bed-quilt. An epidemic disease, the fruit of
lengthened misery and all sorts of privations, broke out among the
Crusaders, and soon extended its ravages to the city. Joinville, who
was lodged in the house of the curé of Ptolemaïs, informs us that he
saw daily twenty convoys pass beneath his windows; and that every time
he heard the funeral words, “_Libera me, Domine_” he burst into tears,
and addressed himself to God crying, _Mercy!_

In the mean time the king of France was engaged in endeavouring to
deliver the captives that still remained in Egypt. These captives
amounted to twelve thousand, and most of them might be able to resume
their arms and serve under the banner of the crusade. Louis sent his
ambassadors to pay the four hundred thousand francs that he still owed
to the Saracens, and to press the execution of the last treaties.
These ambassadors found Egypt filled with troubles; the emirs were
divided into several factions, all disputing for power: fanaticism
animated these divisions; they reciprocally accused each other of
having favoured or spared the Christians. Amidst these debates, many
captives had been massacred, and some forced to abjure the faith of
Christ. The messengers of Louis IX. could scarcely obtain a hearing;
in answer to their demands, they were told that the king of France
might esteem himself fortunate in having regained his liberty, and that
the Mamelukes would soon go and besiege him in Ptolemaïs. At length
the Christian ambassadors were obliged to quit Egypt without having
obtained anything; and only brought back to Palestine four hundred
prisoners, the greater part of whom had paid their own ransom.

On their return, Louis IX. was plunged in the deepest distress; he had
just received a letter from Queen Blanche, who exhorted him to leave
the East. He, thereupon, was desirous of returning to France; but how
could he make up his mind to abandon twelve thousand Christians in
slavery, or to quit the Holy Land when it was threatened with invasion?
The three military orders, the barons, and the nobles of Palestine,
conjured Louis not to abandon them; repeating with accents of despair,
that if they were deprived of his support, the Christians of Syria
would have no other resource than to follow him into the West.

Louis was touched by their prayers, but before he would form a
resolution, he was desirous of consulting his two brothers and the
principal nobles that had remained with him. He exhibited to them the
reasons he had for returning to France, and those that would lead him
to remain in Palestine: on the one side, his kingdom threatened by the
king of England, and the impossibility of his undertaking anything
against the infidels, ought to induce him to quit the East; on the
other side, the want of good faith in the emirs, who had failed in
executing the first conditions of the treaty; the perils to which the
Holy Land would be exposed by his departure; the hope, in short, of
receiving succours, and profiting by them, to break the chains of the
Christian prisoners and deliver Jerusalem, in some sort, imposed upon
him the obligation to defer his return.

After having thus described the state of things, without saying a word
that might reveal his own opinion, he requested his knights and barons
to reflect seriously upon the line of action it would be best for them
to pursue. On the following Sunday he again convoked them, and demanded
their opinion. The first that spoke was Guy de Malvoisin, whose bravery
in fight and wisdom in council were admired and respected by all the
Crusaders. “Sire,” said he, addressing Louis, “when I consider the
honour of your person and the glory of your reign, I do not think you
ought to remain in this country. Remember that flourishing army with
which you left the ports of Cyprus, and then turn your eyes upon the
warriors you have with you; on that day we reckoned two thousand eight
hundred knights with banners in the Christian army; now, one hundred
knights constitute your whole force; most of them are sick; they have
neither arms nor horses, nor the means of procuring any; they have not
the power of serving you with either honour or advantage. You do not
possess a single city of war in the East; that in which you now are
belongs to several different nations; by remaining here, you inspire
no fear in the infidels, and you allow the audacity of your enemies
in Europe to increase; you expose yourself to the risk of losing both
the kingdom of France, where your absence may embolden ambitious
neighbours, and the kingdom of Jesus Christ, upon which your presence
will draw the attacks of the Mussulmans. We are all persuaded that the
pride of the Saracens should be punished; but it is not in a country
far distant from home that the preparations for a decisive and glorious
war can be carried on. Thus, then, we advise you to return into the
West, where you will watch in safety over the welfare of your states;
where you will obtain, amidst a peace which is your own work, the
necessary means for avenging our defeats, and, some day, repairing the
reverses we have undergone.”

The duke of Anjou, the duke of Poictiers, and most of the French
nobles, who spoke after Guy de Malvoisin, expressed the same opinion.
When they came to the count of Jaffa, he refused to speak, saying,
“that he possessed several castles in Palestine, and might be accused
of defending his own personal interests.” Upon being pressed by the
king to give his opinion as the others had done, he contented himself
with saying, “that the glory of the Christian arms, that the safety
of the land of Jesus Christ, required that the Crusaders should not
at that time return to Europe.” When it came to Joinville’s turn, the
good seneschal remembered the advice that his cousin, the seigneur
de Bollaincourt, had given him on the eve of his departure for the
crusade. “You are going beyond the seas,”—it was thus the good
seigneur Bollaincourt expressed himself,—“but take care how you
return; no knight, either poor or rich, can come back without shame,
if he leaves any of the common people in whose company he quits France
in the hands of the Saracens.” Joinville, full of the remembrance of
these words, declared that they could not abandon the great numbers
of Christian prisoners without shame. “These unhappy captives,” added
he, “were in the service of the king as well as in the service of God;
and never will they escape from their captivity if the king should go
away.” There was not one of the lords and knights who had not either
relations or friends among the prisoners; therefore, many of them could
not restrain their tears whilst listening to Joinville; but this kindly
feeling was not sufficiently strong to stifle in their hearts their
desire to revisit their own country. In vain the seneschal added that
the king had still a portion of his treasure left; that he could raise
troops in the Morea and other countries; and that with the succours
which would come from Europe, they should soon be in a condition to
renew the war. These reasons, with many others, made no impression upon
the greater part of the assembly: they could only view the crusade as
a long and painful exile. The sieur de Chastenai, and Beaumont marshal
of France, were all that agreed with the opinion of Joinville. “What
shall we reply,” said they, “to those who shall ask us on our return
what we have done with the heritage and the soldiers of Jesus Christ?
Listen to the unfortunate inhabitants of Palestine: they accuse us
of having brought war to them, and reproach us with preparing their
entire ruin by our departure. If we do not receive succours, it will
be then time enough to go; but why anticipate days of despair? The
Crusaders, it is true, are not in great numbers; but can we forget
that their leader, even when in chains, made himself respected by
the Saracens? Report, likewise, tells us, that discord prevails
among our enemies, and that the sultan of Damascus has declared war
against the Mamelukes of Egypt.” These two knights spoke amidst the
murmurs of their companions; and the more reasonable the opinions they
advanced appeared, the greater was the impatience with which they were
listened to. The seigneur de Beaumont was about to continue; but he
was interrupted with great warmth by his uncle, John de Beaumont, who
loaded him with the most bitter reproaches. In vain the king urged the
right that every one had to express his opinion; authority of blood
prevailed over the authority of the king; the stern old man continued
to raise his voice, and reduced his nephew to silence. When he had
received the opinions of the assembly, the king dismissed them, and
convoked them again for the following Sunday. Upon leaving the council,
Joinville found himself exposed to the railleries and insults of the
knights, for having expressed an opinion contrary to that of the
general meeting. To complete his chagrin, he thought he had incurred the
displeasure of the king; and in his despair, he formed the resolution
of joining the prince of Antioch, his relation. As he was revolving
these gloomy thoughts in his mind, the king took him aside, and opening
his heart to him, declared that it was his intention to remain some
time longer in Palestine. Then Joinville forgot all the scoffs of
the barons and knights; he was so joyous with what the king had told
him, that all his griefs were at an end. On the following Sunday the
barons assembled for the third time. The king of France invoked the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost by a sign of the cross, and pronounced
the following words:—“Seigneurs, I thank equally those who have
advised me to remain in Asia, and those who have advised me to return
to the West. Both, I am convinced, had no other view but the interest
of my kingdom and the glory of Jesus Christ. After the most serious
and lengthened reflection, I think I may, without injury or peril to
my states, prolong my sojourn in this country. The queen, my mother,
has defended the honour of my crown in troublesome times; she will now
exhibit the same firmness, and will meet with fewer obstacles. No, my
kingdom will not suffer by my absence; but if I quit this land, for
which Europe has made so many sacrifices, who will protect it against
its enemies? Is it to be wished, that, having come here to defend the
kingdom of Jerusalem, I shall be hereafter reproached with its ruin? I
remain then to save that which is left, to deliver our prisoners, and
if possible, to take advantage of the discords of the Saracens. I am
not willing, however, to impose restraint upon anybody; such as are
desirous of quitting the East are free to depart; as to those who shall
determine to remain beneath the banners of the cross, I promise that
they shall want for nothing, and that I will ever share with them both
good and ill fortune.”

After these words, says Joinville, most were astonished, and many
began to shed hot tears. From that time, the dukes of Anjou and
Poictiers, with a great number of the leaders, made preparations for
their departure. Louis charged them with a letter addressed to the
clergy, the nobility, and people of his kingdom. In this letter,
Louis described, with a noble simplicity, the victories, defeats, and
captivity of the Christian knights, and conjured his subjects of all
classes to take up arms for the assistance of the Holy Land.

As soon as the two brothers of the king were gone, a levy of soldiers
was commenced, and Palestine was placed in a state of defence. But that
which most materially favoured the Crusaders, and gave a chance of
security to the Christian colonies, was the discord that then prevailed
among the Saracens. After the murder of Almoadam, the Mussulmans
of Syria refused to recognise the authority of the Mamelukes. The
principality and city of Damascus had recently been given up to Nasser,
who was preparing to march against Cairo, at the head of a formidable
army; the greatest agitation reigned amongst the Mamelukes of Egypt,
in whom remorse seemed to be accompanied by fear. The sultana,
Chegger-Eddour, was forced to descend from the throne, and to yield
the supreme authority to the Turcoman Ezz-Eddin, whose wife she had
become. This change allayed agitation for a time; but in such a state
of things, one revolution seemed immediately to bring on another. The
turbulent, restless soldiery, that had overthrown the empire of the
Ayoubites, could neither endure that which was ancient, nor that which
was new. To suppress sedition, the leaders at one time exhibited to
the multitude a child of that family which they had proscribed, and
decorated him with the vain title of sultan. They afterwards declared
that Egypt belonged to the caliph of Bagdad, and that they governed it
in his name.

It was at this period that the sultan of Aleppo and Damascus sent
ambassadors to Louis IX. to invite the French monarch to unite with
him to chastise the pride and the revolt of the soldiery of Cairo.
He promised the Christians to share with them the spoils of the
conquered, and to restore to them the kingdom of Jerusalem. These
brilliant promises were likely to produce an effect upon the king of
France, and at least merited all his attention. The emirs of Egypt
equally solicited the alliance of the Christians, and proposed very
advantageous conditions. In the choice before him, there were powerful
motives to incline the king to the party of the sultan of Damascus.
He had, on one side, to treat with emirs whose good-will was very
uncertain, whose fortune might be transitory, and whose authority was
menaced and tottering. On the other, he had to deal with a powerful
prince, whose authority being much better established, offered a more
sure guarantee to his allies. Another motive, which could not be
indifferent in the eyes of the virtuous monarch, was, that the only
aim of the policy of the Mamelukes was to secure impunity for a great
crime, and that the sovereign of Damascus was aiming to avenge the
cause of princes. All these considerations were, no doubt, presented in
the council of Louis, and must have left the monarch great difficulty
in deciding which side it would be best for him to take. But he could
not forget that he had signed a treaty with the emirs, and that
nothing could liberate him from his oath; but above all, he could not
forget that the Mamelukes still held in their hands the destiny of
twelve thousand Christian prisoners, and that by breaking with them,
he should renounce the hope of delivering the unhappy companions of
his captivity. Louis answered the Syrian ambassadors, that he would
willingly join his arms to those of the sultan of Damascus, if the
Mamelukes did not perform their treaties. At the same time, he sent
John de Valence to Cairo, with directions to offer the emirs peace or
war. The latter promised at length to fulfil all the conditions of the
treaty, if Louis should consent to become their ally and auxiliary:
more than two hundred knights were immediately set at liberty.

These unfortunate victims of the crusade arrived at Ptolemaïs about
the month of October (1251): the people flocked in crowds to see them
land; they exhibited too evident signs of their late captivity, and the
remembrance of what they had undergone, together with their present
wretchedness, drew tears of compassion from all the spectators. These
prisoners, whose chains Louis had succeeded in breaking, brought
with them, in a kind of triumph, a coffin, containing the bones of
Gauthier de Brienne, who fell into the hands of the infidels at the
battle of Gaza, and had been massacred by a furious mob at Cairo. The
clergy accompanied the remains of the Christian hero to the church of
the Hospitallers; and the companions in arms of Gauthier described
his exploits and the glorious death he had undergone for the cause
of Christ. Religion displayed all its pomps, and in its holy songs
celebrated the glory of a martyr, and the devotion that it alone had
inspired. The charity of the faithful relieved and consoled the misery
of the captives, and Louis took into his service all whom age or
infirmities rendered incapable of bearing arms.

The king learnt with much pain that many Christian prisoners still
remained in Egypt. As the Egyptian ambassadors arrived at that time at
Ptolemaïs, Louis IX. declared that they must not at all depend upon the
alliance they came to solicit, if the emirs did not hasten to liberate
all the captives and all the children of Christians brought up in the
Mussulman faith, and even send to him the heads of the Crusaders that
had been exposed upon the walls of Cairo.

Thus the position of the Christians was ameliorated daily by the
divisions among their enemies. The king of France dictated the
conditions to the emirs, and if he had had troops, he might have
repaired some of the reverses he had experienced in Egypt; but the East
furnished him with but a very small number of soldiers, and the West
did not seem at all disposed to send him any supplies.

The king of Castile, who had taken the cross, died at the moment he
was preparing to set out. In England, Henry III., who had likewise
assumed the cross, obtained from the pope and the parliament the
power to levy a tenth upon his people and clergy; he at the same time
imposed enormous taxes upon the Jews of his kingdom. The preachers of
the crusade were directed to announce his approaching departure for
the East, and he himself swore upon the Gospel, in the presence of the
assembled barons and people, that he would go to the Holy Land, at the
head of his army; but after having obtained what he wanted, he forgot
all his promises.

Frederick II., at the moment he was about to assist Louis IX., died
at Naples; and his death proved to be a fresh source of trouble and
agitation for Christendom. Although he had, when dying, bequeathed a
hundred thousand ounces of gold for the succour of the Holy Land, and
by his testament had restored to the Church all that had belonged to
it, Innocent received the news of his death with a joy that he did not
seek to conceal. “Let the Heavens rejoice!” wrote he to the clergy and
people of Sicily; “let the earth be in gladness!” and he pursued with
anathemas the memory of a prince who had borne the title of king of
Jerusalem during thirty-eight years. He excommunicated Conrad, whom
Frederick had named as his successor to the empire; he sent emissaries
into the kingdom of Naples, to corrupt the fidelity of the people;
and ecclesiastics in Germany received the mission to preach a crusade
against the princes of the house of Swabia.

France was not less agitated than other countries on the return of
the dukes of Anjou and Poictiers, the letter of Louis addressed to
his subjects was read in all the churches. This letter revived all
the sorrow that had been felt when the account was received of the
captivity of the king and his army. The exhortations which Louis
addressed to the French to obtain assistance, together with the news
that arrived daily from the East, affected all hearts; and as the
people have no idea of moderation in either grief or joy, a spirit of
sedition, mixed with enthusiasm for the crusade, agitated the cities,
pervaded the provinces, and, for a time, placed the kingdom in peril.

Princes and magnates having failed in their enterprise, the multitude
was led to believe that Christ rejected the great ones of the earth
from his service, and was only willing to have for defenders humble
men, shepherds, and labourers. A man appeared, who undertook, with the
help of this popular opinion, to inflame the public mind, and to create
a general movement. This man, named Jacob, born in Hungary, and far
advanced in age, was said to have preached the crusade of children,
of which we have spoken in the twelfth book of this work. A long
beard, which descended to his girdle, with a pale face and mysterious
language, gave him the air of a prophet. He passed from hamlet to
hamlet, saying that he was sent by Heaven to deliver the city of God,
and avenge the king of France. Shepherds left their flocks, labourers
laid down the plough to follow his footsteps. Jacob, who was called the
master of Hungary, caused a standard to be borne before him, upon which
was painted a lamb, the symbol of the Saviour of the world; provisions
were brought to him from all parts, and his disciples asserted that,
like Christ, he had the gift of multiplying loaves.

The name of _Pastors_ was given to these village Crusaders. Their
first meetings, to which little attention was paid, were held in the
provinces of Flanders and Picardy; they then directed their course
towards Amiens, and afterwards towards the capital; increasing as they
went, with a crowd of vagabonds, thieves, and prostitutes. Although
they had committed some disorders, Queen Blanche tolerated them, in
the hope they might be the means of procuring some assistance for the
king. The implied protection of the queen regent inflamed their pride,
and impunity increased their license and redoubled their audacity.
The impostor Jacob and the other heads of his gang, with whom chance
or corruption had associated him, declaimed with vehemence against the
wealth and the supremacy of the clergy, which pleased the multitude
they drew at their heels; to the great scandal of all pious men, they
themselves performed sacerdotal functions, and took the place, in
the pulpits, of the sacred orators, employing violence against the
ministers of the altars, and seeking to awaken the passions of the
people. At length, assembled to the number of more than a hundred
thousand, these redoubtable pilgrims left Paris, and divided themselves
into several troops, to repair to the coast, whence they were to embark
for the East. The city of Orleans, which happened to be in their
passage, became the theatre of frightful disorders. The progress of
their enormities at length created serious alarm in the government
and the magistracy; orders were sent to the provinces to pursue and
disperse these turbulent and seditious bands. The most numerous
assemblage of the pastors was fixed to take place at Bourges, where the
master of Hungary was to perform miracles and communicate the will of
Heaven. Their arrival in that city was the signal for murder, fire, and
pillage. The irritated people took up arms and marched against these
disturbers of the public peace; they overtook them between Mortemer and
Villeneuve-sur-le-Cher, where, in spite of their numbers, they were
routed, and received the punishment due to their brigandages. Jacob
had his head cut off by the blow of an axe; many of his companions and
disciples met with death on the field of battle, or were consigned to
punishment; the remainder took to flight.[328]

Thus this storm, formed so suddenly, was dispersed in the same manner;
another band, which had directed its course towards Bordeaux, was
likewise subdued; some of the pastors who succeeded in getting
to England, were served in the same way. A report was spread that
correspondences with the Saracens had been found upon the persons of
their leaders, and they were accused of having formed the project of
delivering up Christian people to the swords of the infidels; which
accusation, however improbable, completed the hatred the people began
to entertain for them. The government, which had not at first strength
enough to oppose them, armed the passions of the multitude against
them, and tranquillity was soon reëstablished in the kingdom.

In the mean time the crusade to the East was preached in most of the
countries of Europe; new indulgences were added to those which had been
accorded to the soldiers of Christ; the bishop of Avignon received
power to absolve those who had struck clerks, or burnt churches; the
same bishop had the faculty of converting all vows, except that of
religion, into a vow for the crusade: similar powers were given to
the prior of the Jacobins at Paris. These new encouragements might
have aroused a momentary ardour in the faithful, if the court of Rome
had not been constantly diverted from the cares of a crusade in the
East, by the war it had declared against the house of Swabia. The
Holy See willingly granted dispensations to Crusaders who took a part
in its cause, or who paid it a tribute; which made the good bishop
of Lincoln accuse Innocent of exchanging the treasures of heaven for
those of earth, and of selling the Crusaders as the heifers and rains
of sacrifice were formerly sold in the Temple. At length, no longer
concealing either his hatred or his ambition, the sovereign pontiff
ordered the Cordeliers to preach a crusade against the heir and
successor of Frederick; the indulgence for those who took the cross
extended to the father and mother of the Crusaders, a thing that had
never taken place in any other crusade. At the moment when Louis IX.
was so earnestly requesting succour, the preaching of this impious
crusade excited great scandal among the French nobility; the new
Crusaders were treated as rebels; Queen Blanche caused their lands to
be seized; and the princes and lords followed the example of the queen
in their domains. The Cordeliers were severely reprimanded, and their
preaching proved ineffectual.

Whilst the crusade against Conrad was being suppressed, no increased
zeal was exhibited for the war in the East. Those who entertained the
warmest attachment for Louis IX. might with justice believe, that by
sending him assistance they should prolong his absence. Thus, in spite
of the reiterated prayers of the king, France, which had shed so many
tears over his captivity, could not resolve to take up arms to succour
him, and was satisfied with putting up vows for his return.

All that Blanche was able to do for her son was to send him a vessel
laden with money, which was lost on the coast of Syria. A small number
of those who had taken the cross in the West, determined to cross the
sea; the young count of Eu, and Raymond count of Turenne, whom the
queen commanded to set out for Palestine, were almost the only nobles
of this party. Most of the knights and barons that had remained in
Palestine with the king, having spent everything, and being entirely
ruined, fixed so high a price upon their services, and, according
to the expression of the commissaries of Louis, _made themselves so
dear_, that the treasury of the monarch would not suffice to support
them.[329] Levies were made in Greece, in Cyprus, and in the Christian
cities of Syria; but these levies only brought to the banners of the
crusade a few adventurers, very ill calculated to share the labours and
dangers of a great enterprise.

Among the warriors whom the love of danger and distant adventures led
at this time to the Holy Land, history speaks of Alemar of Selingan.
This knight had come from a country of the West,[330] in which the
summer, he said, had almost no nights. Selingan and his companions
sought every opportunity for signalizing their skill in arms and their
romantic bravery. Whilst waiting for the happy moment, at which they
might fight with the Saracens, they made war upon the lions, which they
pursued on horseback into the deserts, and killed with their arrows;
which was a subject of great surprise and admiration for the French
warriors.

Another very noble knight also arrived, says Joinville, who was called
De Toucy. The chevalier de Toucy had been regent of the Latin empire
of Constantinople, in the absence of Baldwin, and prided himself upon
belonging to the family of the kings of France. In company with nine
other knights, he abandoned an empire which was falling rapidly to
ruin, in order to endeavor to support the miserable remains of the
kingdom of Jerusalem. Toucy related the misfortunes of Baldwin, and
the deplorable circumstances that had forced a Christian emperor to
ally himself with a chief of the Comans. According to the custom of the
barbarians, the prince of the Comans and the emperor of Constantinople
had punctured themselves, and mixing the blood in a cup, had both
drunk of it, as a sign of alliance and brotherhood. The knights who
accompanied the seigneur de Toucy had borrowed this practice of the
barbarians: the French warriors at first were disgusted with it; but
soon, led away by the strange novelty of the thing, they themselves
mingled their blood with that of their companions, and diluting it
with floods of wine, they got intoxicated together over the mystical
draught, which, as they said, made them brothers.

The manners and customs of the Eastern nations strongly raised
the curiosity and fixed the attention of the Crusaders. When the
missionaries whom Louis IX. had sent into Tartary returned to
Ptolemaïs, the French warriors were never tired of interrogating
and listening to them. Andrew de Lonjumeau, who was at the head of
the mission, had set out from Antioch, and travelling ten leagues
every day, had prosecuted his journey for a year before he arrived
at the place at which the great khan of the Tartars resided. The
missionaries traversed deserts where they met with enormous heaps of
human bones—sad monuments of the victories of a barbarous people: they
related marvellous things of the court of the monarch of the Moguls, of
the manners and customs of the countries they had travelled through, of
the conquests and legislation of Gengiskhan, and of the prodigies which
had prepared the power and greatness of the conqueror of Asia. Among
the extraordinary and somewhat fabulous circumstances they related,
the Christians learned with much joy that the religion of Christ was
extending its empire among the most distant nations; the missionaries
declared they had seen, in a single horde of Tartars, more than eight
hundred chapels, in which the praises of the true God were celebrated.
Louis IX. hoped that the Moguls might some day become auxiliaries of
the Christians in the great struggle against the infidels; and this
hope made him resolve to send fresh missionaries into Tartary.

But if the Crusaders were thus astonished at all they heard concerning
the most distant regions of Asia, they had close to them a barbarous
colony which must have excited their surprise to a still greater
degree. Some months after his arrival, Louis received an embassy from
the Old Man of the Mountains, who, as we have already said, reigned
over about thirty villages or towns, built on the southern declivity of
Mount Libanus. The envoys of the prince of the Assassins, when admitted
into the presence of the king of France, asked him if he was acquainted
with their master. “I have heard of him,” replied the monarch. “Why,
then,” added one of the ambassadors, “have you not sought after his
friendship by sending him presents, as the emperor of Germany, the king
of Hungary, the sultan of Cairo, and so many other great princes have
done?” The king listened to this strange language without anger, and
appointed the ambassadors another audience, at which the grand masters
of the Templars and the Hospitallers were present. The name alone of
the two military orders, which the poniard of the Assassins did not
venture to attack, inspired some degree of terror in the Old Man of the
Mountain, who had been constrained to pay them a tribute. In the second
audience, the two grand masters sternly reproved the ambassadors, and
told them that if the lord of the Mountain did not send presents to the
king of France, his insolence would draw upon him a prompt and just
chastisement. The envoys repeated these threatening words to their
master, who himself experienced some of the fear he wished to inspire,
and sent them back to Louis to express much more pacific sentiments.
Among the presents which they were charged to offer to the king of
the Franks, there were several vases, a chess-board, and an elephant
in rock crystal; to these the lord of the Mountain added a shirt and
a ring, as symbols of alliance, according to which, said the envoys
to the French monarch, “you and our master will remain united as the
fingers of the hand are, and as the shirt is to the body.”[331]

Louis IX. received this new embassy with distinction, and by their
hands sent to the prince of the Assassins vases of gold and silver, and
stuffs of scarlet and silk; he commanded brother Yves, a man learned
in Arabic, to accompany them. Yves, who remained for some time at
the court of the Old Man of the Mountain, on his return related many
curious particulars, which history has not despised. The prince of the
Assassins belonged to the sect of Ali, and professed some admiration
for the Gospel. He had, in particular, a veneration for _Monseigneur
St. Peter_, who, according to his belief, was still living, and whose
soul, he said, had been successively that of Abel, Noah, and Abraham.
Brother Yves spoke strongly of the terror with which the Old Man of
the Mountain inspired his subjects. A fearful silence reigned around
his palace, and when he appeared in public, he was preceded by a
herald-at-arms, who cried with a loud voice, “Whoever you may be, dread
to appear before him who holds the life and death of kings in his
hands.”

Whilst these marvellous recitals were amusing the leisure of the
Crusaders, war was declared between the sultans of Damascus and Cairo.
The Christian warriors, impatient for fight, sighed at being thus
condemned to waste their time in listless idleness. But they mustered
scarcely seven hundred knights beneath the banners of the cross; and
their small number would not permit Louis to think of attempting any
important enterprise.

Whilst anxiously looking forward to the perils and hazards of war,
the holy monarch never relaxed in his endeavours to ameliorate the
destiny and break the chains of the captives who still remained in the
hands of the Mussulmans. But the captivity of the Christian warriors
was not the only grief with which his heart was afflicted: it added
greatly to his sorrow to learn that many of his companions in arms
had embraced Islamism. It is a singular circumstance to remark,[332]
that the Crusaders, whose aim always was to bring about the triumph
of Christianity, present us with frequent examples of apostasy, and
history does not hesitate to affirm, that during the course of the
holy wars more Christians became Mussulmans than Mussulmans became
Christians. Joinville informs us in his Memoirs, that most of the
mariners who manned the Christian fleet in the retreat from Mansourah,
renounced their faith to save their lives: in these disastrous days,
many warriors were unable to resist the menaces of the Saracens, and
the fear of death made them forget a religion for which they had taken
up arms. We have seen what evils the Crusaders had endured in the
expeditions to the East; among the crowd of pilgrims there were always
some who had not sufficient virtue to pass through the ordeal of great
misfortunes: on the arrival of Louis IX. in Egypt, that country already
contained many of these perjured and unfaithful Christians, who, in
the perils and calamities of preceding wars, had forsaken the God of
their fathers. All these renegadoes were despised by the Saracens.
Oriental authors quote a saying of Saladin’s on this subject, which
expresses an opinion generally established, and which was maintained
to the very last days of the crusades; he said that _a good Christian
was never made of a bad Mussulman, nor a good Mussulman of a bad
Christian_. History affords a few details upon the lives of these
degenerate Franks, who had renounced their religion and their country;
many employed themselves in agriculture and the mechanical arts; a
great number were enrolled in the Mussulman armies; some obtained
employments, and succeeded in amassing great wealth. We may well,
however, believe, that remorse empoisoned every moment of their lives,
and would not permit them to enjoy the advantages they had acquired
among the infidels:[333] the religion they had quitted still inspired
them with respect, and the presence and language of the Franks,
who had been their brothers, recalled to them the most saddening
remembrances; but, withheld by I know not what false shame, and as if
God had struck them with an eternal reprobation, they remained chained
to their error by an invincible link, and although sensible of the
misery of living in a foreign land, they did not dare to entertain the
idea of returning to their own country.

One of these renegadoes, born at Provins, who had fought under the
banners of John of Brienne, came to salute Louis IX., and bring him
presents, at the moment the monarch was embarking on the Nile, to
repair to Palestine. As Joinville told him, that if he persisted in
practising the religion of Mahomet, _he would go straight to hell after
his death_; he replied, that he believed the religion of Christ to be
better than that of the prophet of Mecca; but, he added, that if he
returned to the faith of the Christians, he should sink into poverty,
and that during the rest of his life he should be loaded with infamous
reproaches, and be everywhere hooted as a renegado! a renegado! Thus,
the fear of poverty, together with a dread of the judgments of the
world, held fast the deserters from the Christian faith, and prevented
their return to the belief they had abandoned. Louis IX. neglected no
means to bring them back to the right path; his liberality always met
half-way such as were disposed to revert to Christianity; and to shield
them, from the contempt of men, he issued an ordinance that none should
reproach them with their apostasy.

The king of France expended considerable sums in placing several of
the Christian cities in a state of defence; the towers and walls of
Cæsarea, as well as those of Ptolemaïs, were heightened and enlarged;
the walls and fortifications of Jaffa and Caïpha, which were almost
in ruins, were repaired. Amidst these useful labours, carried on in
peace, the warriors remained idle, and not a few of them began to
be forgetful of both military discipline and Gospel morality. The
precaution that the sieur de Joinville took to place his bed in such
a manner as to remove all evil thoughts respecting his familiarity
with women, proves that the morals of the Christian knights were not
entirely free from suspicion at least. Louis was much more severe
against licentiousness of manners than he had been during his abode at
Damietta. History mentions several instances of his severity; and such
was the strangeness of the penal laws charged with the protection of
public decency and morality, that excess of libertinism would at the
present day appear less scandalous than the punishments then inflicted
on the guilty.

The clergy, however, never relaxed in their endeavours to recall the
Crusaders to the principles of the Christian religion; and their
efforts were not fruitless. There was no city, no place in Palestine,
that did not remind the warriors of the holy traditions of the
Scriptures, or of the mercy and justice of God. Many of the French
nobles, who had been models of courage, showed an equally bright
example of devotion and piety; it was common to see the bravest knights
lay down their arms, and assuming the scrip and staff of the pilgrim,
repair to the spots consecrated by the miracles and the presence of
Christ and the holy personages whose memory is preserved by religion.
Louis himself visited Mount Thabor and the village of Cana several
times, and went on a pilgrimage to Nazareth. The sultan of Damascus,
who sought every opportunity of forming an alliance with him, invited
him to come as far as Jerusalem; and this pilgrimage would have crowned
the wishes of the pious monarch; but his barons, and more particularly
the bishops, represented to him that it was not befitting for him to
enter Jerusalem as a simple pilgrim, and that he had come into the East
not only to visit, but to deliver the holy tomb. They added, that the
Western princes who should take the cross after him, would believe,
from his example, that they had fulfilled their duty, and performed
their vow, by merely visiting the holy city; and thus the devotion of
the Crusaders would no longer have the deliverance of the sepulchre
of Christ for its object. Louis IX. yielded to the representations of
the prelates, and consented not to visit Jerusalem at that time, as he
still cherished the hope of one day entering it sword in hand. But this
hope was doomed soon to fade away—God never afterwards permitted the
holy city to be wrested from the yoke of the infidels.

The sultans of Cairo and Damascus continued to negotiate with the
monarch of the Franks. Each of these two Mussulman princes hoped to
have the Christians for allies, and was particularly anxious not to
have them for enemies. Every time they entertained a fear of being
vanquished, the emirs of Egypt renewed their proposals, and they at
length accepted all the conditions that the Christians required. A
treaty was concluded, by which the Mamelukes engaged to liberate all
the captives that remained in Egypt, the children of Christians brought
up in the Mussulman faith, and, which had often been demanded by Louis,
the heads of the martyrs of the cross that had been exposed upon the
walls of Cairo. Jerusalem and all the cities of Palestine, with the
exception of Gaza, Daroum, and two other fortresses, were to be placed
in the hands of the Franks. The treaty likewise stipulated that, during
fifteen years, the kingdom of Jerusalem should have no war with Egypt;
that the two states should combine their forces; and that all conquests
should be shared between the Christians and the Mamelukes. Some
ecclesiastics expressed their doubts and scruples upon an alliance with
the enemies of Christ; but the pious monarch disdained to notice their
representations; no treaty had ever offered so many advantages for the
Christian cause, if good faith had presided over its execution: but the
generous loyalty of Louis rendered him incapable of suspecting fraud or
perfidy in his allies, or even in his enemies.

The leaders of the Mussulmans were to repair to Gaza, and from thence
to Jaffa, to confirm the alliance they had just contracted, and to
arrange with the French king the plan for carrying on the war. When the
sultan of Damascus heard of the treaty thus entered into, he sent an
army of twenty thousand men to take a position between Gaza and Daroum,
so as to prevent the junction of the Egyptians and Franks. Whether the
Mamelukes were prevented by their internal divisions, or whether they
did not dare to face the troops of Damascus, they did _not_ appear
at Jaffa at the time agreed upon. They, however, fulfilled all the
other conditions of the treaty, and added to the convoy of captives
and funereal relics, the present of an elephant, which Louis sent to
Henry III. of England. As they often repeated their promise of coming
to Jaffa, Louis was constantly in expectation of them, and waited for
them an entire year. The French monarch being thus deceived in his
hopes, might, without injustice, have renounced a treaty that the
other contracting party did not execute; he might again have opened
a communication with the sultan of Damascus, who offered the same
advantages, with much more probability of his promises being fulfilled.
The emirs of Egypt had sought the alliance of the Christians when their
own situation appeared desperate, and when they had reason to believe
that the king of France would receive succours from the West; seeing,
however, that Louis had no army, and that all the forces he could
muster did not amount to more than seven hundred knights, they were
fearful of entering too deeply into engagements that would expose them
to the hatred of the Mussulmans, without offering them any substantial
support against their enemies. All these emirs besides, only fought
to secure for themselves impunity for their crime, and to be left in
quiet possession of the fruits of their revolt. They were at all times
ready to lay down their arms, if they procured pardon for the past, and
had Egypt abandoned to them. The caliph of Bagdad was always anxious
to establish peace among the Mussulman powers; he prevailed upon the
sultan of Damascus and Aleppo to forget his causes of resentment, and
upon the emirs of Egypt to express repentance, with a desire for peace.
Several battles were fought without any decisive results; in one of
these battles a party of Syrian troops were defeated by the Mamelukes,
and fled away towards Damascus; whilst other bodies of Mamelukes
were beaten by the Syrians, and pursued up to the gates of Cairo. A
war in which victory was always uncertain, necessarily weakened the
courage and exhausted the patience of both parties; and they appealed
to the spiritual father of the Mussulmans to arbitrate between them.
The sultans of Syria and Egypt at length concluded a peace, and
agreed to unite their arms against the Christians. From that time the
hopes of the Crusaders all vanished; the king of France, from having
procrastinated so long, and at the same time neglected a favourable
opportunity, had, all at once, two united enemies to dread. It is
necessary to be perfectly acquainted with the situation and policy of
the Mussulman powers, to ascertain how far history has reason to blame
the indecision and tardiness of Louis IX. Le père Maimbourg does not
scruple to blame him with much severity, and declares plainly, _that
to be a saint, it appears not necessary to be infallible, particularly
in political affairs, and even still less in those of war_.

The treaty concluded between the Mamelukes and Syrians was the signal
for war; the sultan of Damascus, at the head of an army, came under
the very walls of Ptolemaïs, and threatened to ravage the gardens and
fields which supplied the city with provisions, if the inhabitants did
not pay him a tribute of fifty thousand golden byzants. The Christians
were not in a condition to resist their enemies, if the latter had
then had any intention of attacking them in earnest; but the Syrians,
exhausted by fatigue, were in want of provisions, and returned to
Damascus, whilst the Mamelukes, at the same time, retook the route to
Cairo; both of them departing with an intention of returning on the
first favourable occasion to invade and desolate Palestine.

The threats of the Mussulmans redoubled the zeal and the efforts
of Louis to place the Christian cities in a state of defence; he
determined to restore the fortifications of Sidon, which had been
demolished by the Saracens of Damascus, at the time that the Crusaders
landed in Egypt. He sent a great number of workmen into this city,
and the works were rapidly advancing, when they were all at once
interrupted by the most deplorable occurrence. The place having a
weak garrison, was surprised, and every Christian it contained put to
the sword by the Turcomans, a wandering, ferocious race, accustomed
to live by murder and plunder. Louis was at Tyre when he learned
this disastrous news, and was about to go to Sidon. Some of the few
Syrian inhabitants that had escaped the carnage, described to him the
unheard-of cruelties of the barbarians; the fury of the Turcomans had
spared neither age nor sex, and in their retreat they had slaughtered
two thousand prisoners. Louis, deeply afflicted by what he heard,
formed at once the determination to go and attack the Turcomans in
Belinas, to which place they had retired. At the first signal all the
warriors that accompanied him eagerly assumed their armour. The king
wished to place himself at their head, but the barons strongly opposed
his intention, saying, “that he must not expose a life of so much
consequence to the Holy Land, in such an expedition.” The Christian
warriors set forward on their march. Belinas, or Cæsarea Philippi,
was built upon a declivity of Mount Libanus, near the sources of the
Jordan: the place was only to be approached by narrow roads and steep
ascents; but nothing could stop the Crusaders, impatient to avenge
their murdered brethren. Upon their arrival at Belinas, the enemy
fled in all directions; the city was taken, and this victory would
have been complete, if the Christian warriors had observed the laws
of discipline, and followed the orders of their leaders. Whilst the
French were taking possession of Belinas, the Teutonic knights went to
attack a Mussulman castle, built upon the neighbouring heights, whose
towers appeared mingled with the peaks of Libanus. The Saracens, who
had rallied at this place, and began to recover their courage, repulsed
the assailants, and pursued them across the rocks and precipices. The
precipitate retreat of the Teutonic knights threw the other Christian
warriors into confusion; these latter being huddled together upon
a mountainous piece of ground, where they could neither fight on
horseback nor form a line of battle. The sieur de Joinville, who led
the king’s guards, was more than once upon the point of losing his
life, or of falling into the hands of the Turcomans. At length the
French, by hard fighting, repaired the error of the Germans; Olivier
de Thermes, and the warriors he commanded, succeeded in repulsing the
Mussulmans. The Crusaders, after having pillaged Belinas, abandoned it,
and returned to Sidon.

Louis IX. arrived there before them: on his approach to the city,
what was his sorrow at seeing on his route the ground covered with
plundered and bloody carcases! These were the miserable remains of
the Christians that had been slain by the Turcomans.[334] They were
putrefying fast, and there had been no one to undertake the charge
of burying them. Louis stopped at beholding the melancholy spectacle,
and turning to the legate, requested him to consecrate a cemetery, and
then gave orders for the burial of the dead that covered the roads; but
instead of obeying him, every one turned away his eyes and recoiled
with disgust. Louis then sprang from his horse, and taking in his hands
one of the bodies from which exhaled an infectious odour, exclaimed,
“_Come, my friends, come, let us bestow a little earth upon the martyrs
of Jesus Christ_.” The example of the king reanimated the courage and
the charity of the persons of his suite; all were eager to imitate him,
and the Christians, whom the barbarians had slaughtered, thus received
the honours of sepulture. This act of pious devotedness of Louis IX.
to the memory of his companions in arms, has been celebrated by all
historians; it presents a strange contrast to the insensibility of a
hero of modern times, who, in a circumstance almost similar, and in
the same country, caused all the wounded who were left upon a field of
battle to be poisoned.

The king remained several months at Sidon, employed in fortifying the
city. In the mean time Queen Blanche was constantly writing to him and
entreating him to return to France, as she greatly feared she should
never see her son again.

Her presentiments were but too quickly realized. Louis was still at
Sidon, when a message arrived in Palestine, announcing that the queen
regent was no more. It was the legate of the pope who first received
this melancholy news. He went to seek the king, accompanied by the
archbishop of Tyre and Geoffrey de Beaulieu, Louis’s confessor. As the
prelate announced that he had something important to communicate, and
at the same time exhibited marks of great grief upon his countenance,
the monarch led him into his chapel, which, according to an old author,
“_was his arsenal against all the crosses of the world_.” The prelate
began by reminding the king that all that man loves upon the earth was
perishable; “be thankful to God,” added he, “for having given you a
mother who has watched over your family and your kingdom with such
anxious care, and so much ability.” The legate paused for a moment, and
then, breathing a profound sigh, continued, “This tender mother, this
virtuous princess, is now in heaven.” At these words, Louis uttered
a piercing cry, and then burst into a torrent of tears. As soon as
he had a little recovered himself, he fell on his knees before the
altar, and joining and raising his hands, exclaimed, “I thank you O
my God! for having given me so good a mother; it was a gift of your
mercy; you take her back to-day as your own; you know that I loved
her above all creatures; but since, before all things, your decrees
must be accomplished, O Lord! be your name blessed for ever, and for
ever!” Louis sent away the two prelates, and, remaining alone with his
confessor, he recited the service for the dead. Two days passed away
before he would see anybody. He then desired Joinville to be called,
and upon seeing him, said, “Ah! seneschal, I have lost my mother.”
“Sire,” replied Joinville, “I am not surprised at that; you knew that
she must die at some time; but I marvel at the great and extravagant
grief that you feel for it, you who have always been so wise a prince.”
When Joinville left the king, _Madame Marie de bonnes Vertus_ came to
beg that he would come to the queen and endeavour to console her. The
good seneschal found Marguerite bathed in tears, and could not refrain
from expressing his surprise by saying to her, “It is a difficult
matter to believe you are a woman by your weeping, for the grief you
show is for the loss of a woman that you hated more than any other in
the world.” Marguerite replied that it was not, in fact, for the death
of Blanche she was weeping, “but for the great uneasiness in which I
see the king, and also for our daughter, left under the guardianship of
men.”

Louis IX. was present every day at a funeral service celebrated in
memory of his mother. He sent into the West a great number of jewels
and precious stones to be distributed among the principal churches of
France; at the same time exhorting the clergy to put up prayers for
him and for the repose of the queen Blanche. In proportion with his
endeavours to procure prayers for his mother, his grief yielded to
the hope of seeing her again in heaven; and his mind, when calmed by
resignation, found its most effectual consolations in that mysterious
tie which still unites us with those we have lost, in that religious
sentiment which mixes itself with our affections to purify them, and
with our regrets to mitigate them.

The death of Queen Blanche seemed to impose an obligation upon Louis
IX. to return to his dominions; and the news he received from the West
convinced him that his presence was becoming more necessary every
day. A war for the succession of Flanders had broken out again; the
truce with England had just expired; the people were murmuring: on the
other hand, Louis had now nothing he could undertake in Palestine. He
therefore gave his serious attention to the subject of his return;
but as if, on this occasion, he mistrusted his own understanding, he
determined, before he formed a definitive resolution, to consult the
will of God. Processions were made, and prayers were put up in all the
Christian cities of Palestine, that Heaven might deign to enlighten
those who had been charged with the directing of a war undertaken in
its name. The clergy and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem, persuaded
that the presence of Louis was no longer necessary, and that his
return to the West might rouse the enthusiasm of the French warriors
for a new crusade, advised him to embark for Europe; at the same time
expressing their fervent gratitude for all the services he had rendered
to the cause of Jesus Christ during five years. On preparing for his
departure, Louis left a hundred knights in the Holy Land, under the
command of Geoffrey de Sergines, who fought against the Saracens for
thirty years, and became, in his old age, viceroy of Jerusalem. Louis
quitted Sidon, and, with the queen and three children that he had had
in the East, repaired to Ptolemaïs, in the spring of 1254. A fleet of
fourteen vessels was ready to receive him and all that remained of the
warriors of the crusade. The day being arrived (April 24th), the king,
walking on foot, followed by the legate, the patriarch of Jerusalem,
and all the nobles and knights of Palestine, took the road to the
port, amidst an immense crowd collected on his passage. All classes,
as they saw him depart, recollected the virtues of which he had given
so bright an example, particularly his kindness to the inhabitants of
Palestine, whom he had treated as his own subjects. Some expressed
their gratitude by warm acclamations, others by a melancholy silence;
but all proclaimed him _the father of the Christians_, and implored
Heaven to shower its blessings upon the virtuous monarch, and upon the
kingdom of France. The countenance of Louis plainly indicated that he
fully partook of the regrets of the Christians of the Holy Land; he
addressed a few consoling words to them, gave them useful counsels,
reproached himself with not having done enough for their cause, and
expressed an earnest desire that God would some day judge him worthy of
finishing the work of their deliverance.

At length the fleet set sail. Louis had obtained permission from
the legate to take with him, in his vessel, the Holy Sacrament, for
the assistance of the dying and the sick; so, when beholding altars
raised on board a ship, priests clothed in their sacerdotal habits,
celebrating divine service, and invoking the protection of Heaven at
every hour in the day, it was easy to recognise the pious wreck of a
crusade, and the last trophies of the war of Jesus Christ.[335] As the
fleet approached the isle of Cyprus, the vessel in which the king was
struck violently against a sand-bank; all the crew were seized with
terror; the queen and her children uttered piercing cries; but Louis
prostrated himself at the foot of the altar, and addressed himself to
Him who commands the sea. When the vessel was examined, it was found
that it had received considerable damage, and the pilots pressed the
king to leave it; but seeing that they themselves did not purpose to
abandon the ship, he determined to remain in it. “There is no one
here,” said he, “who does not love his body as dearly as I do mine;
if I leave, they will leave also, and, perhaps, will not see their
country for a length of time; I prefer placing myself, my queen, and
my children in the hands of God, to doing such an injury to so great
a number of people as there are here.” These words, inspired by an
heroic charity, revived the courage of the sailors and the pilgrims,
and they resumed their course. When leaving the coasts of Sicily, the
fleet very carefully kept clear of the coast of Tunis, as if a secret
presentiment warned the French Crusaders of the misfortunes that
awaited them upon that shore in a still more disastrous expedition.
A tempest placed the fleet in great peril; it was upon this occasion
Queen Marguerite made a vow to offer a ship of silver to St. Nicholas
of Lorraine, and requested Joinville to become her security with the
patron saint of such as are shipwrecked. Whilst everybody else was in
despair, Louis found calmness in a philosophy derived from religion;
and when the danger was past, he said to his companions: “See if God
has not proved to us how vast is his power, when by means of a single
one of the four winds, the king of France, the queen, their children,
and so many other persons have escaped drowning.” The navigation lasted
more than two months, during which many marvellous adventures and
accidents were encountered by the pilgrims, which history has preserved
an account of, and which would not figure unworthily in a Christian
Odyssey.

The fleet at length cast anchor at the isles of Hières. Louis crossed
Provence, and passing by Auvergne, arrived at Vincennes on the 5th of
September, 1254. The people flocked from all parts to greet him on
his passage; the more they appeared to forget his reverses, the more
strongly was Louis affected by the remembrance of his lost companions;
and the melancholy that clouded his countenance formed a painful
contrast with the public joy. His first care was to go to St. Denis,
to prostrate himself at the feet of the apostle of France; on the
following day he made his public entrance into his capital, preceded
by the clergy, the nobility, and the people. He continued to wear the
cross upon his shoulder, the sight of which, whilst recalling the cause
of his long absence, gave his subjects reason to fear that he had not
yet abandoned his enterprise of the crusade. The greater number of
the barons and knights that had gone with Louis, had found a grave
in either Syria or Egypt. Such as had survived so many disasters,
reëntered their castles, which they found deserted and falling to
ruins. The good seneschal, after having revisited his home, repaired,
barefooted, to the church of St. Nicholas of Lorraine, to discharge
the vow of Queen Marguerite. He then set earnestly about repairing the
evils his absence had caused, and swore never again to quit the castle
of Joinville to seek adventures in Asia.

Thus terminated this holy war, the commencement of which had filled
the Christian nations with so much delight, and which had, in the end,
plunged the whole West into mourning. Throughout the events I have
just described, the seneschal de Joinville has been my guide, and I
cannot terminate my recital without paying him the just tribute of my
gratitude. The unpretending tone of his narration, the simplicity of
his style, the gaiety of his character, have afforded me a happy relief
amidst a labour always dry and sometimes revolting. I take delight
in beholding him intrepid in the field of battle, preserving his
cheerfulness amidst the misfortunes of war, resigned in his captivity,
and in all his actions recalling to our minds the true spirit of
chivalry. Like his compatriot Villehardouin, he often makes his heroes
weep, and as often weeps himself. He braves danger, when danger is
present; but he thanks God with all his heart when he has no longer
anything to fear.

When I read his memoirs, I am transported back to the thirteenth
century, and I think I am listening to a knight who is returned from
the crusade, and who tells to me all he has seen and all he has done.
He has neither method nor rule; he drops the line of his discourse,
and takes it up again; and he extends or abridges his narration, as
his imagination is more or less struck by that which he relates. When
we read the narratives of Joinville, we are not surprised that Louis
should have taken so much delight in his conversation; there is not one
of his readers who does not feel the same confidence and friendship for
him that the virtuous monarch accorded him, and history adopts without
hesitation all that he affirms _upon his honour_, persuaded that he
who was bold enough to speak the truth in the courts of kings will not
deceive posterity.

The crusade of St. Louis was like that which immediately preceded it.
The enthusiasm for these distant expeditions was daily losing its
vivacity and its energy: the crusade no longer appeared anything to the
knights beyond a common war, in which the spirit of chivalry was a
more powerful principle than religion. It was only a religious affair
to Louis IX.

The manner in which this crusade was preached in Europe, the troubles
amidst which the voices of the preachers were raised, and particularly
the means that were employed to levy the tributes in the West, were
calculated to turn away all minds from the object that would be
supposed to be the governing one in a holy expedition.

And yet Louis took precautions that had been neglected in preceding
wars. Three years were employed in preparing this great enterprise;
the knights who arrived in the isle of Cyprus could not express their
astonishment at seeing the casks of wine piled one upon another, so
high that _they appeared like houses_; and heaps of wheat, barley,
and other grains, so immense, _that they might be believed to be
mountains_. There is no doubt that the princes and nobles who
accompanied Louis imitated his example: happy had it been for the
Crusaders, if their leaders had shown in war the same prudence and
sagacity they displayed in preparing for their expedition!

The French warriors upon all occasions evinced their accustomed
bravery; but throughout the crusade there was never exhibited one
instance of the genius of a great captain; Louis himself, when in
danger, afforded no example to his troops beyond courage and firmness.
We have related the prodigies of French valour, and we have described
the prodigies of pious resignation in reverses; the Crusaders and their
leaders merited, even in their disasters and in the depth of their
misery, the esteem and admiration of their enemies; and it is here that
history presents the most beautiful spectacle she can offer to man:
“_Glory, the faithful companion of misfortune_.”

We have had occasion, in the course of our narrative, to remark that
French gaiety never abandoned the cross-knights in their distant
expeditions. This gaiety often mixed itself with the saddest images,
and sometimes even did not respect severe propriety. We beg to be
permitted to repeat on this head a singular anecdote related by
Joinville. On the eve of the battle of Mansourah, one of the knights
of the seneschal of Champagne, named Landricourt, died; and whilst
the funeral honours were being paid to him, six of his companions in
arms talked so loud that they interrupted the priest who was chanting
mass. Joinville reproved them warmly, and they then laughed aloud,
saying they were talking about remarrying the wife of Messire Hugh de
Landricourt, _who was on the bier there_. The good Joinville was very
much scandalized at such discourse, and ordered them to keep silent.
When speaking of this indiscreet gaiety of his knights, the seneschal
takes care to add that God punished them on the day of battle; for of
all the six, he says, there was not one that was not killed and buried,
and whose wife did not afterwards find it convenient to marry again.

The manners of the European knights formed a very striking contrast
with those of the Mussulmans, who were always grave and serious, even
amidst the festivities in which they celebrated the deliverance of
their country and the defeat of the Christians.

We have spoken many times of the want of discipline of the Crusaders;
the Saracens were very little better in this respect; but in addition
to having the advantage of fighting in their own country, with every
foot of which they were acquainted, fortune gave them, in their
greatest dangers, skilful and experienced leaders, who knew how to take
advantage of all the errors of the Christians, and bring back to their
banners that victory that appeared to have been driven away by the
valour of their enemies.

History describes the whole Egyptian nation as struck with terror at
the first appearance of the Crusaders; but the Mussulmans, reassured
by their leaders, soon felt as much security and confidence as they
had experienced alarm; and as if there was nothing that men forgot so
easily as danger, a year after the taking of Damietta, they could not
conceive what species of madness had led a king of France to the banks
of the Nile. The continuator of Tabary relates a circumstance on this
subject, which paints at once the opinion and the character of the
Mussulmans. The emir Hossam-Eddin, in the course of a conference with
the captive monarch, said to him: “How did it come into the mind of
the king, whom I perceive endowed with wisdom and good qualities,—how
did it ever enter his thoughts to trust himself to a fragile wooden
bark, to brave the rocks of the sea, to venture into a country filled
with warriors impatient to fight for the Mussulman faith; how could he
possibly believe that he should take possession of Egypt, or that he
should land upon these coasts, without exposing both himself and his
people to the greatest dangers?” The king of France smiled, but made
no reply; and the emir thus continued: “Some of the doctors of our law
have decided that he who embarks upon the sea twice consecutively, by
thus exposing his life and his fortune, renders himself unfit to have
his evidence taken in a court of justice, because such gross imprudence
sufficiently proves the weakness of his reason and the unsoundness of
his judgment.” Louis IX. again smiled, and answered the emir: “He who
said so was not deceived; that is a wise decision.”[336]

We have transcribed the account of the Arabian historian, without
according him more credit than he merits. Christian authors have not
been less severe towards St. Louis, and can find no excuse for his
expedition beyond the seas. Without seeking to justify this crusade, we
will content ourselves with saying here, that the aim of Louis IX. was
not only to defend the Christian states of Syria and to fight with the
enemies of the faith, but to found a colony which might unite the East
and the West by the happy interchange of productions and knowledge. We
have produced, in the thirteenth book of this history, a letter from
the sultan of Cairo, by which it may be plainly perceived, that the
king of France had other views than those of a mere conqueror. The
historian Mezerai formally says that the project of the king of France
was to establish a colony in Egypt, a project of which the execution
has been attempted in modern times. “For this purpose,” says Mezerai,
“he took with him a great number of labourers and artisans, capable,
nevertheless, of bearing arms and fighting in case of need.” To support
our opinion, we might add to the authority of Mezerai that of Leibnitz,
who, in a memoir addressed to Louis XIV., does not hesitate to affirm
that the motives which determined Louis IX. to undertake the conquest
of Egypt, were inspired by profound wisdom, and merited the attention
of the most skilful statesmen, and of the most enlightened political
writers.

We must however believe that Louis IX. did not contemplate in their
full extent the advantages that might be derived from his expedition,
or that have been discovered in our age. All the policy of those
distant ages consisted in religious ideas, which insinuated themselves
into human affairs, and often directed them towards an end that human
intelligence was incapable of perceiving. What we do now for the
interests of commerce or civilization, was then done for the interests
of Christianity; and the results were often the same. Religion, in
those times of barbarism and ignorance, was like a mysterious reason,
like a sublime instinct, given to man to assist him in his search
for all that was doomed to become good and useful to him. We must
not forget that the Christian religion always directed the conduct
of Louis IX., and that it was to the religious inspirations of this
monarch, that France owed those treaties, at which frankness and good
faith presided; those institutions that consecrated the principles of
justice; and all those monuments of a wise policy, to which modern
philosophers have not been able to refuse their admiration.

The expedition of Louis IX. produced two results for Egypt that were
not at all expected. Two years after the deliverance of the king,
and whilst he was still in Palestine, the Mamelukes, fearing a fresh
invasion of the Franks, in order to prevent their enemies from taking
Damietta and fortifying themselves in that city, entirely destroyed
it. Some years after, as their fears were not yet removed, and the
second crusade of Louis IX. spread fresh alarms throughout the East,
the Egyptians caused immense heaps of stones to be cast into the mouth
of the Nile, in order that the Christian fleets might not be able to
sail up the river. Since that period a new Damietta has been built at
a small distance from the site of the former city; but the entrance
to the Nile is still, in our days, closed against all vessels, a sad
and deplorable testimony of the terror which the arms of the Franks
formerly inspired.

History has a deeper lament to make over the second consequence of
this crusade. It is certain that it contributed greatly to change the
form of the Egyptian government, and to fill that unhappy country
with all the scourges that military despotism brings in its train. It
was a spectacle worthy of our attention and our pity, to see, after a
bloody revolution, a rich and vast country abandoned all at once to
slaves purchased in the most barbarous regions of Asia. Despotism,
which always suspects everything that approaches it, dreaded the
natural defenders of Egypt, and was willing to confide its safety to
men without country and without family; to those men who, according to
the expression of Tacitus, when speaking of the guards of Artabanus,
have not the least idea of virtue, are incapable of remorse, are
instruments always ready for crime, and only know the hand that pays
them. Most of the dynasties of Syria had already perished victims
of their imprudent confidence in foreign soldiers. That of Saladin
shared the same fate, and was, like all the others, overthrown by the
barbarians whom it had intrusted with its defence. The dynasty of the
Baharite Mamelukes, which succeeded that of Ayoub, was not destined to
have a long duration; and a body of slaves, purchased in Circassia,
in their turn got possession of the power that had armed them. Two
centuries after, the Ottoman empire overcame the second dynasty of the
Mamelukes; but their military government, amidst the crimes of tyranny
and excesses of disorder, for a long time braved the power of the
conqueror, and subsisted to the end of the eighteenth century, when the
presence of a French army completed its annihilation. Thus, two French
expeditions into Egypt were marked, one by the revolt and elevation of
the Mamelukes, the other by their destruction.

Philosophy and humanity, however, derived some advantages from the
expedition of St. Louis, which history does not dispute. The French
monarch heard in Syria that a powerful emir was collecting a great
number of books, and forming a library which was to be open to all the
learned, and to all desirous of gaining knowledge. He became anxious
to imitate this noble example, and gave orders for having all the
manuscripts preserved in the monasteries transcribed. This literary
treasure, confided to the care of Vincent de Beauvais, was placed in an
apartment near the holy chapel, and became the first model of those
bibliographical establishments, of those precious depositories of
letters and sciences, of which the capital of France is now so justly
proud.

It has often been said, that the hospital of the Quinze-Vingts was
established by Louis IX. as an asylum for three hundred gentlemen who
had returned blind from the holy war. The ordinance by which Louis
founded this hospital says nothing to confirm the opinion at first
spread by several writers, and which has since become sanctioned as
a popular tradition.[337] Joinville speaks of the institution of the
Quinze-Vingts; but he says nothing of the motives that induced the
pious monarch to found this establishment. Besides, we should add
that the origin of the Quinze-Vingts is posterior by several years to
his return from the crusade. Mezerai relates in his history, that an
hospital for the blind was established at Rouen in the middle of the
twelfth century; and this ancient monument of charity might give Louis
the idea of founding a similar institution in his capital.

Before this crusade, Tartary was only known by the formidable
emigrations of the Moguls. This vast region was in some sort revealed
to the West by the missionaries sent thither by the king of France.
William de Longjumeau, who set out from the isle of Cyprus, collected a
great number of fabulous traditions in the course of his voyage; but he
likewise brought back some curious notices and some exact observations.
Rubruquis, who started during the king’s abode in Palestine, and
returned after the departure of the Crusaders, did not succeed in his
embassy to the powerful emperor of the Moguls; but, as a traveller,
he observed with sagacity the country, the manners, and the laws of
the Tartars; and his relation is still a valuable monument, that more
recent voyages have not thrown into oblivion.

The chroniclers of the time, even Joinville himself, who never turned
their attention to anything but the events of the war, and gave
no heed to the progress of civilization, have said nothing of the
knowledge Louis might have acquired concerning the legislation of the
East. What interest would not the old chronicles possess in our eyes,
if they had reported the conversations of the royal legislator with
the Oriental Christians versed in the study of the laws and customs
that prevailed in the colonies of the Franks! It was during the
sojourn of the king in Syria, that the chancellor of the kingdom of
Cyprus collected all the laws that formed _the Assizes of Jerusalem_.
Should we not be warranted, then, in saying that we owe this precious
collection to the counsels, and still more to the encouragement, of
Louis IX.? It is certain that the pious monarch neglected nothing that
would enable him to acquire a knowledge of the usages and customs of
the countries he visited; and that the Assizes of Jerusalem served as a
model for the monument of legislation which afterwards constituted the
greatest glory of his reign.

One advantage of this crusade, and that, doubtless, the greatest of
all, was, that Louis returned much better than he was when he went,
and that adversity developed and perfected in him all the qualities to
which his subjects looked for their future prosperity. A Protestant
historian, when speaking of this subject, makes use of these remarkable
words: “The fruit of his voyage and of his affliction was, that
he returned a much better man, having increased in zeal, modesty,
prudence, and diligence; and that he was more honoured and beloved
by his people than he had ever been before his departure; and by the
universal earth was held in singular admiration for his good life and
constancy amidst dangers, as a miracle among kings.”[338]

Far from seeking to forget his misfortunes, Louis was constantly
referring to them, as a great example that God had been willing to
present to the world. He attributed them principally to his own faults;
and the austerities to which he condemned himself during the remainder
of his life, were, says Father Daniel, a kind of mourning, which he
always wore for the brave men who had perished in the crusade. On his
return, he reformed the coinage, and by his order, silver Parisis and
Gros Tournois were struck, upon which chains were figured, in order
to preserve the memory of his captivity. These remembrances rendered
him more dear to his people, and greater in the eyes of all Christians.
Happy are princes upon whom the lessons of misfortune are not lost!
happy also is the age in which men are not judged according to the
favours of fortune, and in which the adversity of the great ones of the
earth has in it something respectable and sacred!

The misfortunes of the time, as we have already said, had ruined a
great number of the most illustrious families of the kingdom. We know
that many nobles had sold their lands to provide means for undertaking
the crusade; and history has preserved acts passed in the camp, even
of Mansourah, by which several gentlemen sold their domains to the
crown. Louis was not at all willing that his companions in arms should
be condemned to poverty for having followed him into the East, and
for having shared with him the labours and perils of the holy war;
he therefore ordered a list to be made of the indigent nobility, and
found means to assist them out of his own revenue; he relieved, with
affecting kindness, the widows and orphans of the brave knights he had
seen fall by his side; and his solicitude extended even to the poor
labourers who had suffered, either in the war of the Pastors, by his
absence, or by the inefficiency of the laws. “Serfs,” said he, “belong
to Jesus Christ as well as to us, and in a Christian kingdom we ought
never to forget that they are our brethren.” Since his war with the
Mussulmans, he could not endure the idea of the blood of Christians
being shed in battle. His ordinances forbade war between individuals
in all the domains of the crown; and the authority of his example
contributed to maintain order and peace throughout the provinces.

Before his departure, Louis had sent commissaries to repair the
iniquities committed in the government of his kingdom. On his return,
he was determined to see everything himself, and pervaded his
provinces; being convinced that God will not pardon kings who have
neglected any opportunity or means of becoming acquainted with the
truth. What a touching spectacle it must have been to see a king as
anxious to discover all the ills that had been effected in his name,
as other men are to trace out any injustice done to themselves! In
short, his paternal vigilance succeeded in destroying all abuses,
and repairing all faults; “and finally,” says the noble confidant of
his thoughts, “in lapse of time, the kingdom of France multiplied
so greatly by the justice and rectitude that reigned in it that the
domains, feudal fines, rents, and revenues, increased in one year by a
half, and vastly improved the kingdom of France.”

We cannot finish the account of this crusade without speaking of the
emperor Frederick II. and Innocent IV., who had so much influence
over the events we have described. It may be said of Frederick, that
his glory underwent as many vicissitudes as his fortune. Contemporary
chronicles sometimes praise him with exaggeration, and at others blame
him without measure. Such is ever the fate of princes who have lived
amidst the conflict of parties. The spirit of party, which has judged
them in their lifetime, leaves to history nothing but uncertainties,
and appears still to exist for them in posterity. No historian has
denied the talent or the genius of Frederick; he was one of the most
illustrious captains of his times; he is placed among the princes
who, by their example and their munificence, encouraged the revival
of letters in the middle ages. He displayed great qualities upon the
throne, but he did not know how to put himself in harmony with the
spirit of his contemporaries;[339] he had neither the defects nor the
virtues of his age, and that is the reason that he succumbed in the
obstinate struggle with the popes. If this struggle had not troubled
and divided Europe, and if Frederick had been animated by the same
sentiments as St. Louis, there is no doubt that Christianity would have
triumphed over Islamism, and that the Crusaders would have subdued a
great portion of the East.

The memory of Innocent IV. has been judged as variously as that of his
redoubtable adversary. When looking at his manifestoes, his warlike
enterprises, his spiritual and temporal triumphs, we might believe
that the most able and ambitious of conquerors was seated in the chair
of St. Peter. The events to which he has attached his name, and which
he directed by his policy, leave us nothing to say regarding his genius
or his character. After the death of Frederick, this pontiff returned
to Italy, which country he traversed in triumph; but by a singular
contrast, he who had shaken the power of emperors, only entered Rome
tremblingly. The Romans had sent envoys to him to express their
surprise at seeing him lead a wandering life far from his capital,
and from the flock of which he would have to render an account to the
sovereign judge.

Although obedient in this respect to the will of the people of Rome,
Innocent pursued his projects against the remains of the imperial
family, and death surprised him in the kingdom of Naples, of which he
was taking possession in the name of the Church; having lost all care
for the fate of the Christian colonies of the East. The pontiff who
succeeded him, although he had neither his ambition, nor his authority,
nor his genius, followed not the less the career that had been marked
out for him. He endeavoured to accomplish all the threats of the Holy
See, and the thunders of Rome reposed no more in the hands of Alexander
VI. than they had done in those of his predecessors.

That which might justify the persevering, obstinate ardour with which
the popes pursued the posterity of Frederick, is that by it they
liberated Italy from the yoke of the emperors of Germany; and that this
rich country remained sixty years without seeing the armies of the
Germanic empire. But, on the other side, this advantage was purchased
by so much violence, and by so many calamities, that the nations were
never able to enjoy or know the value of it. The popes, who were not
always sufficiently strong to maintain the work of their policy,
were sometimes obliged to call in foreign princes to their aid, who
introduced fresh subjects of discord into Italy. War constantly brought
on war; conquerors were expelled by other conquerors. This revolution
lasted during several centuries, and became fatal, not only to Italy,
but to Germany, France, and Spain, to all who wished to partake of the
spoils of the house of Swabia.

It is not our task to describe these afflicting scenes: to return to
that which more particularly belongs to our subject, we will glance,
whilst terminating these general considerations, at the crusade which
was then being preached in all the Italian cities against Eccelino
de Romano, whom the voice of the people, as well as the voice of the
Church, had declared to be the enemy of God and men.

This Italian noble had taken advantage of the disorder of the civil
wars, to usurp a tyrannical domination over several cities of Lombardy
and Trevisano. All that we are told of the tyrants of fabulous
antiquity falls short of the cruelties of Eccelino. Contemporary
history compares his barbarous reign to pestilence, inundations,
conflagrations, and the most terrible convulsions of nature. The pope
at first excommunicated Eccelino, _in whom he could see nothing but a
wild beast in a human form_; a short time afterwards he published a
crusade against this scourge of God and humanity. John of Vicenza, who
had preached public peace twenty years before, was the first preacher
of this holy war. The faithful who took up arms against Eccelino,
were to receive the same indulgences as those who went to Palestine.
This crusade, which was undertaken in the cause of humanity and
liberty, was preached in all the republics of Italy: the eloquence of
the holy orators easily prevailed over the multitude; but that which
most inflamed the zeal and ardour of the people, was the sight of the
wretches whom Eccelino had caused to be mutilated amidst tortures, and
the groans and lamentations of the families from which the tyrant had
chosen his victims. In most of the provinces of Italy, the inhabitants
of the cities and country took up arms to defend the cause of religion
and their native land; eager to obtain the civic crown, if they
triumphed over tyranny, and the crown of martyrdom, if they chanced to
fall.

The standard of the cross was displayed at the head of the army; the
crowd of Crusaders marched against Eccelino, singing this hymn of the
Church,—

  “Vexilla regis prodeunt,
  Fulget crucis mysterium.”

The army of the faithful at first obtained rapid successes; but as
the archbishop of Ravenna, who commanded it, wanted skill, and as the
Crusaders of each town had no leaders but monks and ecclesiastics, they
did not profit by their early advantages. The intrigues of policy and
the spirit of rivalry relaxed the ardour of the combatants; victory
was sometimes balanced by reverses: four years of labours and perils
scarcely sufficed for the suppression of an impious domination, or to
avenge humanity by the defeat and death of Eccelino.

I regret that the plan of this work does not permit me to speak in
greater detail of this war, in which religion so happily assisted
the cause of liberty, and which forms so great a contrast with
most contemporary events. At this period such a number of crusades
were preached, that history can scarcely follow them, and we feel
astonished that the population of the West was not exhausted by so
many unfortunate wars. Whilst Louis IX. was returning from the East,
where he had left his army, and a holy league was being formed in
Italy against the tyrant Eccelino, sixty thousand Crusaders, commanded
by a king of Bohemia, marched against the people of Lithuania, still
addicted to the worship of idols; and another army of Crusaders was
leaving the banks of the Oder and the Vistula to combat the pagans
of Prussia, so many times attacked and conquered by the Teutonic
knights. History is gratified at being able to remark that in this last
expedition the cities of Brunsbad and Konigsberg were founded; but the
founding of two flourishing cities cannot obliterate the remembrance of
the desolation of many provinces. If any advantages could arise from
these sanguinary expeditions, they were certainly the progressive steps
of Christianity, which brought together people till that time separated
by difference in manners and religious belief; they were the lessons of
misfortune and the fruits of experience, which in the end enlightened
Europe, and gave to the human mind a new direction more conformable
with the laws of justice and reason, more favourable to the interests
of humanity. It is thus that Providence, always mixing good with evil,
renews human societies, and sows the prolific seeds of civilization in
the very heart of disorder and barbarism.


END OF VOL. II.




AINGER’S EDITION OF CHARLES LAMB.

(_By Arrangement with Messrs. Macmillan & Co., London._)

CHARLES LAMB’S POEMS, PLAYS, AND MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS.

With 50 Pages of Introduction and Notes by ALFRED AINGER, Editor of
“The Essays of Elia.” 12mo, cloth, gilt top. 432 pages. $1.50.


“In this volume Lamb’s poems have been chronologically arranged, and
the reader can trace the various events of the poet’s life in his
works.”—_N. Y. Examiner._

 “Mr. Ainger’s work has been most intelligently and satisfactorily
 performed. The edition is one which may be safely recommended for
 accuracy and completeness.”—_Boston Courier._

 “This volume will give endless pleasure to thousands—making Lamb
 no longer a mere name, but a friend. Those readers who know Lamb as
 a poet only by his verses, few in number, but of exquisite beauty,
 will be surprised at discovering the range of his poetic power. The
 prose Essays in this volume abound in delightful humor.”—_Providence
 Journal._

_The London Academy_ says: “Last year we had the incomparable
‘_Elia_’—here we get all of Lamb’s miscellaneous writings that he
had himself selected for preservation in a permanent shape. None will
ever want a more satisfactory edition than this. For the benefit of
the curious we must add that Mr. Ainger here prints for the first time
a copy of Album Verses, written for Mrs. De Morgan, and a letter to
Dodwell, Lamb’s old fellow clerk in the India House.”


A NEW EDITION OF (From New Plates)

LAMB’S ESSAYS OF ELIA.

_With 50 Pages of Introduction and Notes by_ ALFRED AINGER. _12mo,
cloth gilt top. 550 pages. $1.50._

_N. Y. Christian Union_ says: “The value of this edition is very much
increased by Mr. Ainger’s notes, which form by far the best commentary
on Lamb that has been given to the world. Mr. Ainger is a thorough
master of all information relating to Lamb and to his work; he has
studied all the questions involved, looked up all manner of obscure and
out-of-the-way facts, and gives the essays in some parts a much fresher
meaning.”

 THIS NEW EDITION includes Mr. Ainger’s Notes, of which “The Nation”
 says: “Are admirable. They fill nearly fifty pages, and CONTAIN A
 MASS OF INTERESTING INFORMATION ABOUT LAMB AND HIS WRITINGS AND HIS
 FRIENDS. Bibliographical details are given as to the first publication
 of the Essays in Magazines here and there. Many obscurities and
 allusions are explained, and many of Lamb’s mystifications are
 unveiled. Mr. Ainger has had the use of a key (in Lamb’s handwriting)
 to the various first series of the Essays.”


_Copies sent on receipt of price, charges prepaid, by_

A. C. Armstrong & Son, 714 Broadway, New York.




CHOICE STANDARD WORKS.

A NEW AND HANDSOME LIBRARY EDITION

OF

MILMAN’S COMPLETE WORKS,

_With Table of Contents and Full Indexes_.

IN 8 VOLS., CROWN 8VO, CLOTH.

PRICE, $12.00 PER SET. (Reduced from $24.50.)

(_Bound in Half Calf extra, $25.00 per set._)

THIS EDITION OF MILMAN’S WORKS, THOROUGHLY REVISED AND CORRECTED,
COMPRISES


  The History of the Jews, 2 Vols.
  The History of Christianity, 2 Vols.
  History of Latin Christianity, 4 Vols.

DR. MILMAN has won lasting popularity as a historian by his three great
works, HISTORY OF THE JEWS, HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY, and HISTORY OF
LATIN CHRISTIANITY. These works link on to each other, and bring the
narrative down from the beginning of all history to the middle period
of the modern era. They are the work of the scholar, a conscientious
student, and a Christian philosopher. DR. MILMAN prepared this new
edition so as to give it the benefit of the results of more recent
research. In the notes, and in detached appendices to the chapters, a
variety of very important questions are critically discussed.

The author is noted for his calm and rigid impartiality, his fearless
exposure of the bad and appreciation of the good, both in institutions
and men, and his aim throughout, to utter the truth always in charity.
The best authorities on all events narrated have been studiously sifted
and their results given in a style remarkable for its clearness, force
and animation.


MILMAN’S WORKS HAVE TAKEN THEIR PLACE AMONG THE APPROVED CLASSICS OF
THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. The general accuracy of his statements, the
candor of his criticisms and the breadth of his charity are everywhere
apparent in his writings. His search at all times seems to have been
for truth, and that which he finds he states with simple clearness and
with fearless honesty. HIS WORKS ARE IN THEIR DEPARTMENT OF HISTORY AS
VALUABLE AS THE VOLUMES OF GIBBON ARE IN SECULAR HISTORY. THEY DESERVE
A PLACE IN EVERY LIBRARY IN THE LAND. THIS NEW EDITION, in 8 vols.,
contains AN AVERAGE OF OVER 900 PAGES per volume. PRICE, $12.00 PER
SET, (Formerly published in 14 vols. at $24.50.)


_Sent on receipt of price, charges prepaid, by_

A. C. ARMSTRONG & SON, 714 Broadway, New York.




FOOTNOTES:

[1] The author wrote the history of the fourth, fifth, and sixth
crusades during the last usurpation of Buonaparte. [How easily an
observant reader may tell when a book was published—the above note
was, doubtless, written after Buonaparte’s failure.—TRANS.]

[2] Almélik-Alazoz, Emad-eddin Otsman. We have given the names of the
Mussulman princes as the greater part of our historians write them;
we shall take care to point out in notes how they are pronounced by
Arabian authors.

[3] Alemélek Almansour, Nassir-eddin Mohammed.

[4] Almélek Aladel Seïf-eddin Aben-beer Mohammed.

[5] Aboulfeda and some other Arabian historians point out sufficiently
succinctly the division that the Ayoubite princes made of the vast
provinces that formed the empire of Saladin. This empire included
Syria, Egypt, almost all Mesopotamia, and even a great portion of
Arabia.

Aziz, as we have said, established himself in Egypt; Afdhal and Thaher
shared Syria between them, one reigning at Damascus, and the other at
Aleppo. Adel retained, as his part, the cities situated beyond the
Euphrates, which composed the _eastern provinces_, that is, Mesopotamia
proper. To these three great divisions were attached several feudatory
princes, who governed as fiefs various cities of the empire. Hamah,
Salamiak, Moanah, and Mambedj belonged to Mansour; it was from this
branch that issued the celebrated Aboulfeda: the family of Chirkoùh was
established at Emessa; Thaher, son of Saladin, enjoyed Bosra; Amdjed,
great-grandson of Ayoub, was prince of Balbek; Chëizer, Abou Cobaïs,
Sahyoun, Tell-Bacher, Kaubeb, Adjloun, Barin, Kafar-Tab, and Famieh
were possessed by various emirs who had served in the armies of Saladin.

As to Yémen, a province of Arabia, in which Touran-chah established
himself, the family of the Ayoubites reigned there till 1239.

[6] Almélek Alafdhal, Noureddin Ali.

[7] At the death of Saladin Jerusalem came into the possession of
Afdhal, his son, who gave it in fief to the emir Azz-eddin Djerdik.
Aziz becoming master of Damascus, the holy city fell into the hands
of another emir, Ilm-eddin Caísser; to him succeeded Aboulhedj, the
favourite of Adel; for in the division that this prince and his
nephew Aziz made of Egypt and Syria, Palestine remained in the power
of Adel. Aboul-Hédj was in his turn replaced by the famous emir
Aksankar-el-Kébir, and he by Meïmoun, 1197. When the empire became
reunited under the dominion of Adel, his son Moaddhem had Damascus, of
which Palestine and Jerusalem were dependencies.

[8] This is the text of the oath, as it has been preserved by an
historian:—“I, such a one, devote myself entirely from this moment
to the service of the sultan Elmélek Alnaser Salak-eddin, as long as
he shall live. I swear to consecrate my life, my property, my sword,
and my powers to the defence of his empire, and to be always obedient
to his orders. I swear to observe the same engagements after him to
his son and heir Almélek Alafdhal. I swear to submit myself to him,
to fight for his empire and states with my life, my wealth, my sword,
and my troops. I swear to obey him in everything; I devote myself
to him inwardly and outwardly, and I take God for a witness of this
engagement.”

[9] This vizier was named Nasr-allah, and bore the surname of
Dhiaeddin, ‘the splendour of religion;’ he was brother of the
celebrated historian Ibn-Elatzir, author of the _Tarikh Kamel_, and
himself cultivated letters with success. The study of most of the
sciences occupied his youth, and his memory was adorned with the most
beautiful passages of the ancient and modern poetry of his nation.
Saladin had given him as vizier to his son, and Nasr-allah proved by
his conduct that he was worthy of the honour. If he committed faults as
a minister, he at least honoured his character by remaining faithful
to his master, sharing his misfortunes, and following him into exile.
After remaining some time at Samosata, whither Afdhal was banished, he
came to Aleppo, and entered into the service of Thaher, who reigned
there; and becoming dissatisfied with his conduct, he quitted the
court, and retired to Mossoul, where he took up his residence. He died
at Bagdad in 1239, whilst fulfilling a diplomatic mission with which
the prince of Mossoul had charged him. Nasr-allah left several literary
works, the nomenclature of which is contained in the biography of
Ibn-Khilcan.

[10] M. Am. Jourdain has published a curious account of Aboulfeda
and his family, the materials for which were supplied by the works
themselves of this historian: it is printed in the fourteenth volume of
_Les Annales des Voyages_, &c. of M. Malte Brun.

[11] The Hospitallers then possessed within the limits of Christendom
_nineteen thousand manors_; the Templars had only _nine thousand_.
Matthew Paris expresses himself thus:—Habent insuper Templarii
in Christianitate novem millia maneriorum; Hospitalii vero novem
decem, præter emolumenta et varios proventus ex fraternitatibus
et prædicationibus provenientes, et per privilegia sua
accrescentes.—_Matth. Paris.,_ ad annum 1244, in Henry III., lib. xi.
p. 615. A manor in the middle ages _was the labour of one plough_.

[12] We possess two letters written by Celestine to Hubert, archbishop
of Canterbury, to engage him to preach the crusade. The pope commands
the archbishop to employ ecclesiastical censures against those who,
after taking the cross, delayed their departure for the Holy Land; and
to require such as could not possibly set out, to send, at their own
expense, one or two men to fight against the infidels.

[13] This reminds us of the plans of conquest laid down by Pyrrhus,
king of Epirus,—and of the traveller, who intended to perambulate the
globe,—that he might, at the end of his wanderings, _plant cabbages in
Hanover_.—TRANS.

[14] All the facts relative to the preaching of this crusade are to be
found in Roger de Hoveden, Matthew Paris, Godfrey Moine, William of
Newbridge, Otho of St. Blaise, and Arnold of Lubeck. The latter gives
the most details; he does not fail to tell us that forty burgesses of
Lubeck took the cross on this occasion.

[15] The long lists of the names and titles of the Crusaders may at
first appear tiresome to the reader; but as each name represents a
territory or an estate, the lists are, in fact, the best means of
becoming thoroughly acquainted with the extent of this astonishing
mania.—TRANS.

[16] Roger de Hoveden gives this account of the death of Henry of
Champagne. Arnold of Lubeck says that this prince had placed himself at
a window to take the air. The same Arnold adds that many thought that
God had punished Henry for the regret he had evinced on the arrival
of the Germans, whom he envied the glory of delivering the kingdom of
Christ.

[17] We possess a very precious monument upon the battle of Sidon;
it is a letter from the duke of Saxony, written to the archbishop of
Cologne. The duke was present at the battle.

[18] Arnold, who gives an account of this message of the dove, appears
to fear that it will not be believed. This is the manner in which he
expresses himself in the third chapter:—Hic quiddam dicturus sum non
ridiculum, sed ridiculè à gentibus tractum, qui quoniam sapientiores
filiis iucis in generatione suâ sunt, multa excogitant, quæ nostrates
non noverunt, nisi fortè ab eis didicerint. Solent enim ex untes ad
quælibet negotia secum exportare columbas, quæ domi aut ova aut pullos
noviter habent creates, et si in viâ fortè accelerare volunt nuncium,
scriptas literas sub umbilico columbæ subtiliter ponunt, et eam
avolare permittunt. Quæ cum ad suos fœtus properat, celeriter amicis
desideratum nuncium apportat.

[19] The picture of Falcandus is perfectly prophetic, and describes
events exactly like those which came after him. We will quote the most
curious passages:—Intueri mihi jam videor turbulentas barbarorum
acies, eo qua feruntur impetu irruentes, civitates opulentas et loca
diuturnâ pace florentia metu concutere, cæde vastare, rapinis atterere,
et fœdare luxuriâ. Ingerit se mihi, et lachrymas a nolente futuræ
species calamitatis extorquet. Occurrunt hinc cives aut resistendo
gladiis intercepti, aut se dedendo miserâ servitute depressi. Illine
virgines in ipsis parentum conspectibus constupratæ; matronæ post varia
et preciosa capitis, colli, et pectoris ornamenta direpta, ludibrio
habitæ defixis in terrâ oculis inconsolabiliter deplorantes, venerabile
fœdus conjugii fœdissimæ gentis libidine violari. Nec enim aut rationis
ordine regi, aut miseratione deflecti, aut religione terreri Theutonica
novit insania, quam et innatus furor exagitat, et rapacitas stimulat,
et libido præcipitat. Hæc autem in Apuliâ vicinisque provinciis geri,
licet horrendum ac triste sit facinus, et multo cum mœrore deflendum,
utcunque tamen tolerabile putaretur, si in cispharinis tantum partibus
barbarorum immanitas desæviret. Servire barbaris jam cogetur antiqua
illa Corinthiorum nobilitas qui patriis olim relictis sedibus, in
Siciliam transuentes, et urbi construendæ locum idoneum perquirentes,
tandem in optimâ et pulcherrimâ parte Siciliæ inter inæquales portus
mœnia sua loco tutissimo construxerunt. Quid tibi nunc prodest
philosophorum quondam floruisse doctrinis, et poëtarum ora vatifici
fontis nectare proluisse? satiùs tibi quidem esset ac tutiùs, Siculorum
adhuc tyrannorum sævitiam pati, quam barbaræ fœdæque gentis tyrannidem
experiri. Væ tibi fons celebris et præclari nominis Arethusa, quæ ad
hanc devoluta est miseriam, ut quæ poëtarum solebas carmina modulari,
nunc Theutonicorum ebrietatem mitiges, et eoram servias fœditati.—See
_Historia Sicula_, ap. Muratori, vol. vii.

[20] Roger de Hoveden says that the Mussulman prince of Jerusalem had
offered to deliver the city up to the Franks, and even to become a
Christian. If the Mussulman prince had really made such a proposition,
we cannot easily guess why the Christians should not have accepted it.
But Roger is the only historian that mentions this perfectly incredible
circumstance: Oriental historians are silent.

[21] Otho of St. Blaise says, that after the first crusade the
Saracens had fortified Jerusalem:—Pagani summâ industriâ civitates
et castella quæ obtinuerunt, muniverunt, et præcipuè Hyerusalem,
duplici muro antemurali opposito, et fossatis profundissimus cingentes,
inexpugnabilem reddiderunt, dato Christianis securissimo conductu
visendi sepulcrum Dominicum, quæstûs gratiâ.—See _Oth. de St. Blaise_
ap. Urtii collect.

[22] Arnold of Lubec enters most fully into the details of this siege:
this historian is almost our only guide in this part of our narrative.
We have found some useful documents in the continuator of Tabary.

[23] After describing the corruption of the Crusaders, Arnold
adds:—Veniam non peto, non enim ut quempiam confundam, hæc scribo, sed
dilectos in Christo moneo.

[24] Oriental historians say little of the siege of Thoron; the
continuator of Tabary expresses himself thus:—“The Franks attacked
Tebnyn (Thoron), and made breaches on various sides. When Malek-Adel
learnt this, he wrote to Melic-Alaziz, sultan of Egypt, to desire him
to come in person; ‘for if you do not come,’ said he, ‘we shall not
be able to protect the frontier country.’ Alaziz then came with his
troops. As to the Mussulmans who were in the castle, when they saw
the breaches made in their walls, and they had no hope but defending
themselves at the point of the sword, many among them surrendered to
the Franks, and demanded a safeguard for themselves and their property,
offering to deliver up the castle. The command was given to the priest
Kandelard (Conrad), a German; but a Frank of the Sahel (coast of Syria)
said to the Mussulmans, ‘If you give up the fortress, these men will
make you prisoners, and will kill you: preserve your own days then.’
The Mussulmans left them as if to give up the fortress; but when they
had re-ascended, they persisted in defending themselves, and fought in
despair, so that they kept the castle till the arrival of Melic-Alaziz
at Ascalon.”

[25] Nec inter ista defuit spiritus procellæ, tonitruis et
coruscationibus, et pluviarum inundationibus et grandine de cœlo
fugientes infestandâ.—_Arnold Lub._ cap. 5.

[26] Otho de St. Blaise appears convinced that the Templars had
received money to betray the cause of the Christians. He expresses
himself as follows:—Nam sicut fertur, quidam de militibus Templi, à
paganis corrupti pecuniâ, animam Conradi cancellarii, qui in hâc ipsâ
obsidione præcipuè clarebat, cum quibusdam aliis inflexerunt, eisque
auri maximo pondere collocato, obsidionem solvere persuaserunt; sicque
vendito Christo tradito paganis per castellum, sicut olim Judæis,
recesserunt. Nec tamen de pretio taliter acquisito aliquod emolumentum,
sicut nec Judas de triginta argenteis, consecuti sunt. Si quidem
pretio corrupti, corruptum à paganis aurum metallo sophistico, auro in
superficie colorato receperunt; sicque in opprobrium sempiternum cum
notâ infamiæ meritò consecuti sunt.—See _Oth. de St. Blaise_, in the
collection of Urtius.

[27] We are astonished to find so little concerning this crusade in the
continuator of William of Tyre. He speaks of this battle and of the
division among the Christians, but without any circumstance worthy of
being communicated to our readers.

[28] Arnold of Lubec says that the news of the death of the emperor of
Germany arrived before the siege of Thoron; but it is not probable that
the Crusaders, who were suddenly so anxious to return to the West on
account of the troubles that threatened Germany, should have undertaken
the siege of Thoron after hearing of a death which must give rise to
great events in Europe. Henry died in the month of September, 1196; the
siege of Thoron was begun nearly at the same time; thus the Crusaders
could not be informed at that period of a circumstance which made them
so suddenly renounce the holy war.

[29] Le Père Maimbourg bestows the greatest praise upon the widow of
Bela. “This example,” says he, “makes apparent that which has often
been seen in other princesses, that heroic virtue is not at all
dependent on sex, and that it is possible to make up for weakness of
temperament and body by greatness of soul and strength of mind.”

[30] Fuller, an English historian, speaks of this disaster at great
length. As his work is scarce, I will translate the passage from it
relative to this crusade, in which the impartial reader will find the
gross misrepresentations of a violent enemy of the Crusaders. “In this
war,” says he, “we may contemplate an episcopal army which might have
served for a synod; or, more truly, it offers us a picture of the
_Church militant_. Many captains returned home secretly, and when the
soldiers wanted to fight, the officers went away: what remained of this
army fortified themselves in Jaffa. The feast of St. Martin, that great
saint of Germany, fell at this time. This holy man, a German by birth,
and bishop of Tours in France, distinguished himself eminently by his
charity. The Germans changed his charity for the poor into excess for
themselves, observing the 11th of November in such a manner that it
ought no longer to be called a saint’s day, but a day of festivity.
Drunkenness reduced them to such a state, that the Turks, falling upon
them, killed more than twenty thousand of them. This day, which the
Germans write in red letters in their calendars, takes its colour from
their own blood, and as their camp was a slaughter-house, the Turks
were their butchers. We may compare them to the oxen of St. Martin,
which differ little from droves of drunkards.”—_Nicol. Fuller_, b.
ii. chap. xvi. p. 133. [I really cannot see that old Fuller is so very
widely wrong.—TRANS.]

[31] This is the picture of the Germans in the chronicle of
Usperg:—Bellicosi, crudeles, expensarum prodigi, rationis expertes,
voluntatem pro jure habentes, ensibus invicti; in nullis, nisi
hominibus suæ gentis confidentes; ducibus suis fidelissimi, et quibus
vitam citiùs quam fidem posses auferre.

[32] The Latin and Greek chronicles both describe the cruelties of
Henry VI. in Sicily. Nicetas, in his history, makes a long enumeration
of the punishments invented by the emperor of Germany, and says that
Greece was on the eve of seeing all the evils that afflicted Sicily
fall upon her territory, when Henry VI. was removed, as if by an
extraordinary interposition of Providence.

[33] We shall see in the end that Sicily cost Frederick II., but
particularly young Conrad, the last prince of the family of Swabia,
much embarrassment and many misfortunes.

[34] Our excellent author has conceived a kind of parental affection
for the crusades, which makes him blind to their defects. If we
speak of the _spirit_ of Christianity, certainly the philosopher of
Geneva has the advantage of him, as his own pages show. Divested of
their mundane motives, the crusades were little else than “a savage
fanaticism.” There was, at least, as much religious merit in the
Mussulmans, who fought to defend their faith. A philosopher may deduce
beneficial results from the crusades, particularly to Europe; but he
will be much puzzled to prove that that which we now consider a truly
Christian spirit, influenced many of the warriors that carried them
out, or the churchmen that promoted them. The Inquisition and the
crusade against the Albigeois were of the same age, and the principal
agents in them equally prostituted the name of religion in their
horrors.—TRANS.

[35] We have a life of Innocent III. which extends to the thirteenth
year of his pontificate. This life, _Gesta Innocentii_, is the more
valuable from being written by a contemporary.

[36] We may consult, for the preachings of this crusade, the letters of
Innocent III. Some details will be found in Roger de Hoveden, Matthew
Paris, &c. &c.

[37] Villehardouin expresses himself thus when speaking of the
indulgences of the pope:—Por ce cil pardon fut issi grand, si s’en
emeurent mult li cuers des genz, et mult s’en croisièrent, porce que li
pardon ne si grand. (The pardon was so great that the hearts of people
were moved, and many took the cross because the pardon was so great, or
complete.)

[38] Gretser has spoken at great length of the indulgences granted to
the Crusaders.—_De Cruce_, vol. iii. b. ii. c. 3.

[39] The _Chronicle_ of St. Victor speaks thus of Foulques de
Neuilly:—Et verba ejus quasi sagittæ potentis acutæ, hominum pravâ
corda consuetudine obdurata penetrarent et ad lacrymas et pœnitentiam
amolirent.

[40] If we may believe contemporary chronicles, Foulques addressed
Richard Cœur de Lion, and said to him,—“You have three daughters to
dispose of in marriage, Avarice, Pride, and Luxury.” “Well,” replied
Richard, “I give my pride to the Templars, my avarice to the monks of
Citeaux, and my luxury to the bishops.” This anecdote is quoted by
Rigord.

[41] The Latin history of the diocese of Paris thus designates the
prostitutes—Multæ mulierculæ quæ corpore quæstum faciebant.

[42] Alberic, Rigord, Otho of St. Blaise, James of Vitri, the
manuscript chronicle _Autore Radulfo Coggehalensi_, the _Chronicle_
of Brompton, and Marin Sanul, have left particulars of the life of
Foulques. The _Ecclesiastical History_ of Fleury, vol. xvi., has
collected all the materials scattered about in the old chronicles. The
Abbé Lebeuf, in his _History of Paris_, quotes a _Life of Foulques_, 1
vol. in 12mo. Paris, 1620, which we have in vain endeavoured to procure.

[43] The monk Gunther gives some account of this sermon in the history
he has left us of the conquest of Constantinople. The monk Gunther
bestows the warmest praise upon Martin Litz, who was his abbot, and
gives curious details of the sermons of the latter. He puts into the
mouth of the preacher of the crusade a discourse in which we find the
same reasons, and almost the same words, as in all the discourses of
those who had previously preached holy wars; it is probable that the
people were more affected by the spirit that reigned in Europe than
by the eloquence of the orators.—See Gunther, in the _Collection_ of
Canisius.

[44] The castle of Ecry was situated on the river Aisne, not far from
_Château Porcien_.

[45] The author of a _History of Jerusalem_, who wrote in the twelfth
century, says, when speaking of the Champenois:—Et quædam pars
Franciæ, quæ Campania dicitur, et cùm regio tota studiis armorum
floreat, hæc quodam militiæ privilegio singulariùs excellit et
præcellit; hinc martia pubes potenter egressa, vires quæ in tyrociniis
exercitaverat, in hostem ardentiùs exerit, et imaginaria bellorum
prolusione proposita, pugnans animos ad verum martem intendit.

[46] The name of Villehardouin took its origin from a village or castle
of the diocese of Troye, between Bar and Arcy; the elder branch, to
which the historian belonged, only subsisted to 1400; the younger,
which acquired the principality of Achaia, merged in the family of
Savoy. Ducange has left a very long historical notice of the genealogy
of this family.

[47] Complures tantâ pontificii indulgentissimi gratiâ illecti, et
Fulconis persuasionibus excitati, rubram crucem amiculo, quo dexter
humerus tegitur, certatim consuere.—_Rhamnusius de Bell. Constant._
lib. i.

[48] Rhamnusius gives a very minute list of the knights and barons that
took the cross. Le Père d’Outreman likewise gives a very extensive
list. In the notes that accompany the history of Villehardouin, Ducange
has left us many curious particulars upon the knights and barons of
Flanders and Champagne who took part in this crusade.

[49] Villehardouin has preserved the names of the six deputies. The
Count Thibault named two: Geoffrey of Villehardouin, Miles of Brabant.
Baldwin of Flanders, two others: Canon de Bethune, and Alard de
Maqueriaux; and the count of Blois, two: Jean de Friaise and Gauthier
de Goudonville.

[50] Innocent III. said of the republic of Venice: Quæ non agriculturis
inservit, sed navigiis potiùs et mercimoniis est intenta.—See the
first book of the _Collection of the Letters of Innocent_.

[51] Nicetas says in his history, that Dandolo was styled “The Prudent
of the Prudent.”

[52] Several historians say that Dandolo was blind, and that the
emperor Manuel Comnenus had deprived him of sight during an abode he
made at Constantinople. One of his descendants, André Dandolo, says
merely in his history that his ancestor was short-sighted (_visu
debilis_). The part of the story connected with Manuel Comnenus appears
to be a fable. Historians differ as to the age of Dandolo: Ducange,
at the period of the crusade, gives him ninety-four years. Gibbon
does not doubt of his blindness, though he has no faith in its having
been caused by Manuel; but he certainly assigns to him actions that
could scarcely be performed by a blind man. He does not believe the
accounts of his very advanced age, saying,—“It is scarcely possible
that the powers of mind and body should support themselves at such an
age.”—TRANS.

[53] Weight of Cologne or Geneva. See the terms of the treaty.

[54] The Venetians undertook, in the treaty, to distribute to each
individual of the army of the Crusaders, six setiers of bread, corn,
wheat, or vegetables, and half a pitcher (_demi-cruche_) of wine; for
each horse three bushels, Venetian measure, and water in sufficient
quantities. We are not able to value the six setiers of corn, or the
half-pitcher of wine, having no means of ascertaining the Venetian
measures.

[55] The original treaty may be seen in the _Chronicle_ of Andrew
Dandolo, pages 325, 328 of vol. xii. of Muratori.

[56] From the thirteenth century the aristocracy began at Venice to get
the better of the democracy.—See _History of Venice_, by Laugier.

[57] Several authors have thought that Villehardouin could not write;
and they found their opinion upon what he himself says,—“_I, who
dictated this work_.” However that may be, the history of Villehardouin
has been pronounced by learned men to be a model of the language that
has ceased to be French. In the sixteenth century the language of
the marshal of Champagne was already not understood; his history was
turned into modern French by Blaise de Vigenère towards the end of the
sixteenth century; this translation has itself become so old as to be
now scarcely intelligible. The new version that Ducange made of it in
the seventeenth century still bears an impression of antiquity, which
preserves something of the _naïveté_ of the original. We shall often
have occasion to quote Villehardouin; but we shall only quote the
ancient versions, and sometimes from a translation we have ourselves
made, always endeavouring to preserve as far as possible the simplicity
of the old language.

[58] Gibbon says, “A reader of Villehardouin must observe the frequent
tears of the marshal and his brother knights; they weep on every
occasion of grief, joy, or devotion.”—TRANS.

[59] Maintenant li six messagers s’ageneuillent à la pies mull
plorant.—_Villehardouin_, lib. i.

[60] Persuasum omnes habent, solos Venetos mari, Gallos terrâ
præpotentes esse.—_Rhamn._ lib. i.

[61] Vigenère, the translator of Villehardouin, informs us that in his
time the treaty between the Venetians and the French, concluded in the
month of April, 1201, was still preserved in the Chancery of Venice.

[62] The author of the _History of the Republics of Italy_
recapitulates thus the sum that was due to the Venetians by the
Crusaders:—

  For four thousand five hundred horses, at four  }
    marks per horse                               } 18,000
  For the knights, at two marks per knight           9,000
  For twenty thousand foot-soldiers, at two marks }
    per soldier                                   } 40,000
  For two squires per horse, nine thousand squires  18,000
                                                    ———
                            Total marks             85,000
                                                    ———

Eighty-five thousand marks of silver are equal to four millions two
hundred and fifty thousand francs.

[63] Thibault was buried in the church of St. Stephen of Troyes; his
epitaph finishes with these verses:—

  Terrenam quærens, cœlestem repperit urbem;
  Dum procul hæc potitur, obviat ille domi.


[64] The _History of Burgundy_ by Courtépée and Béguillet has here
committed a great error in making Eudes III. set out on the crusade,
and take a part in the capture of Constantinople.

[65] Villehardouin makes thus the eulogy of Boniface, marquis of
Montferrat:—“The marquis Boniface is, as every one knows, a very
valorous prince, and most esteemed for knowledge of war and feats of
arms of any one at the present day living.”

[66] At the same time that Egypt experienced all the horrors of famine,
Richard of St. Germain and the Chronicle of Fossa-Nova (see _Muratori_)
say that a great dearth was felt in Italy and Spain; one of them adds
that this year, 1202, was known under the name of “annus famis.”
Mézerai speaks of this famine, which was felt in France, and attributes
it to the war then carried on between Philip and Richard. “The two
kings,” says he, “pillaged the lands, pulled up their vines, cut down
the trees, cut the harvest whilst unripe, and destroyed more cities and
towns in one day than had been built in ages. Famine followed these
horrible ravages, says an author; so that many of the richest were
reduced to beg their bread, and finding none to give it to them, ate
grass and burrowed in the earth for roots.”

[67] The pope was satisfied with liberating the Crusaders from the
usurious debts which they owed to the Jews. At that period all interest
upon money lent was considered usury.

[68] Jacques of Vitri, when speaking of the suspicions and murmurs
that arose against Foulques of Neuilly, expresses himself thus:—Et
crescente pecuniâ, timor et reverentia decrescebant.

[69] The Abbé Lebeuf, in his _History of the Diocese of Paris_, vol.
vi. p. 20, gives us a description of the tomb of Foulques of Neuilly,
which was still standing in the last century. “The tomb of Foulques,
the famous curé of this place about the year 1200, is in the nave,
before the entrance to the choir, built of stone a foot and a half
high. It is the work of the age in which this pious personage died.
Foulques is represented in relief upon the monument, clothed as a
priest, his head bare, having the tonsure on the top, and the hair so
short that the whole of his ears is visible. A book is laid upon his
breast, which he does not hold, as his hands are crossed above, the
right placed upon the left. His chasuble and his manipule represent the
vestments of his times. He has under him a kind of footstool, cut in
the stone, and two angels in relief incense his head, which is placed
towards the west; for, after the ancient manner, his feet are pointed
to the east, or the altar. It is not true, as has been said, that this
tomb is incensed, nor has it any arms. He is called in the country Sir
Foulques, and sometimes Saint Sire Foulques. There is a tradition that
the canons of St. Maur formerly endeavoured to carry it away; but the
immobility of the car with which this story is adorned, tells us what
degree of faith may be attached to it.” M. l’Abbé Chastelain names his
death, in his _Universal Martyrology_, as having taken place on the 2nd
of March, 1201, and qualifies him as _venerable_.

[70] Villehardouin says, when speaking of the arrival of the Crusaders
at Venice, “No nobler people were ever seen, nor better appointed,
nor more disposed to do something good for the honour of God and the
service of Christendom.”

[71] Upon the sojourn of the Crusaders at Venice, _Gesta Innocentii_,
Villehardouin and Ducange, Sanuti, Hérold, D’Outreman, Fleury,
_Histoire Ecclésiastique_, vol. xviii., l’Abbé Langier, &c. &c., may be
consulted.

[72] Then might be seen so many beautiful and rich vessels of gold and
silver heaped up here and there, and carried to the hotel of the duke
as part of their payment.—_Villehardouin._

[73] The Venetians might have said, and no doubt did say on this
occasion, that the king of Hungary had taken the cross many years
before, and had done nothing yet towards the fulfilment of his vow.
Andrew did not set out for Palestine till many years after the taking
of Constantinople.

[74] The monk Gunther does not at all spare the Venetians, and
reproaches them bitterly with having diverted the Crusaders from their
holy enterprise. The pious resolution of the leaders of the crusade,
says he, was subverted by the perfidy and wicked artifices of these
masters of the Adriatic,—fraude et nequitiâ Venetorum.

[75] With the true spirit of an antiquary, M. Michaud delights
in throwing a character of the “olden time” into the language of
Villehardouin, which is in a degree effective in the French, but is
with much difficulty conveyed into English.—TRANS.

[76] Irene, the daughter of Isaac, had been affianced to William, son
of Tancred, king of Sicily; being taken into Germany, with the rest of
the family of Tancred, she had married Philip of Swabia.

[77] Villehardouin and Gunther give very circumstantial details of the
siege of Zara, and of the debates that followed it. (See also, on the
subject of these debates, the letters of Innocent.) The Abbé Fleury,
in the sixteenth volume of his _Ecclesiastical History_, displays
sufficiently the spirit that then actuated the Crusaders. M. Lebeau, in
the twentieth volume of the _History of the Lower Empire_, and the Abbé
Laugier, in the second volume of his _History of Venice_, say a great
deal concerning the siege of Zara.

[78] Katona, in his _Histoire Critique des Rois de Hongrie_, expresses
himself with bitterness against the Crusaders, and relates facts very
little favourable to the Venetians and French who laid siege to Zara.
Archdeacon Thomas, one of the historians of Hungary, does not spare the
Venetians, whom he accuses of tyranny, and who made, he says, their
maritime power detested by all the excesses of violence and injustice.

[79] We feel bound to present the text of this oath:—B. Fland. et
Hain., L. Blesen et Clar. et H. S. P. comites, Oddo de Chanliet, et
W. frater ejus, omnibus ad quos litteræ istæ pervenerint, salutem in
Domino. Notum fieri volumus, quod super eo quod apud Jaderam incurrimus
excommunicationem apostolicam, vel incurrisse nos timemus, tam nos quam
successores nostros sedi apostolicæ obligamus, quod ad mandatum ejus
satisfactionem curabimus exhibere. Dat. apud Jaderam, anno Domini 1203,
mense Aprilis.

[80] The pope adds, whilst speaking of the Venetians: “Excommunicated
as they are, they still remained tied by their promises; and you are
not the less authorized to require the performance of them; it is
further a maxim of right, that in passing over the land of a heretic
or an excommunicated person, you may buy or receive necessary things
from him. Moreover, excommunication denounced against the father of a
family, does not prevent his household from communicating with him.”

[81] This permission to live by pillage, even in a friendly country,
is remarkable, particularly as the pope pretends to authorize it by
examples from Scripture.—_Fleury_, _Hist. Eccl._ book lxxv.

Innocent, in giving the Crusaders permission to take provisions
wherever they may find them, adds, “Provided it be with the fear of
God, without doing injury to any person, and with a resolution to make
restitution.”

[82] We find in the continuator of William of Tyre the following
circumstance:—Malek-Adel being informed that the Crusaders were
assembling at Venice, conceived great uneasiness regarding their
ulterior designs. He called together the heads of the Christian clergy
at Cairo, and announced to them that a new expedition was preparing
in Europe, and that they must provide themselves with horses, arms,
and provisions. The bishops, to whom he addressed himself to obtain
the succour of which he stood in need, replied that their sacred
ministry did not allow them to fight. “Well,” answered Malek-Adel,
“since you cannot fight yourselves, you must provide me with men to
fight in your place.” He then demanded of them an account of the lands
they possessed, and ordered that these lands should be sold; and the
money produced by this confiscation was sent to Venice, to corrupt the
leaders of that republic, and to engage them to divert the Crusaders
from an expedition into Egypt or Syria. Malek-Adel at the same time
promised the Venetians all sorts of privileges for their trade in the
port of Alexandria. This singular circumstance, related at first, as we
have said, by the continuator of William of Tyre, is to be found also
in Bernard _Thesaurarius_, and in the _Chronicle_ of St. Victor. Marin.
Sanut, it is true, passes it by in silence, and contents himself with
saying that Malek-Adel went into Egypt and there collected a treasure.
But it may be observed that Marin. Sanut was a Venetian, and had a good
reason not to report all the details of a fact which was not to the
glory of his country. Bernard when relating it, adds:—Qualiter autem
hujus rei effectus fuerit in opinione patenti multorum est, si legantur
quæ Veneti cum baronibus ipsis peregerunt, detrahendo eos ad obsidionem
Jadræ, et deinde Constantinopolim.

[83] The marshal of Champagne lets no opportunity escape for blaming
with bitterness those who abandoned the army of the Crusaders.

[84] A double alliance and the dignity of Cæsar had connected the
two elder brothers of Boniface with the imperial family. Reinier of
Montferrat had married Mary, daughter of the emperor Manuel Comnenus;
Conrad, who had defended Tyre before the third crusade, was married to
Theodora Angela, sister of the emperors Isaac and Alexius.

[85] The army was no longer to be dreaded by the emperors as it had
been in the early days of the empire; but it was no more an object
of fear to its enemies than to its master. A modern historian, M.
Sismondi, finds in the government of the Greek empire a complete
and incontestable evidence of the natural and necessary effects
of the worst of governments. The ancients were acquainted with
scarcely any medium between liberty and despotism. The government of
Constantinople had retained, up to the middle of the middle ages, all
which characterized the despotism of the ancients, although we must
allow that this despotism was sometimes tempered by religion and the
influence of the patriarchs of Byzantium.

[86] Lebeau, in his _History_, describes at length the decline of
the Greek empire and the vices of the emperors. Gibbon, a much more
enlightened observer, sometimes neglects important details connected
with this period, and in his latter volumes, too often forgets the
Greeks to speak of the barbarous nations of the East and West that had
shared the wrecks of the Roman empire.

[87] We may consult, for an account of this expedition, the marshal of
Champagne, Gunther, and some passages of Nicetas. Rhamnusius has only
made a pompous paraphrase of Villehardouin. Lebeau and the Abbé Laugier
say a great deal of the events we are relating. This expedition of the
Crusaders has been splendidly described by the historian Gibbon.

[88] Villehardouin.

[89] It would be difficult to give a very exact idea of the city of
Constantinople as it was at the period of this crusade. Among the
travellers who have described this capital at a time nearer than our
own to the middle ages, we ought to remark Peter Gilles and Grelot,
who saw Constantinople, the one in the reign of Francis I., and the
other in the reign of Louis XIV. Their description has furnished those
who came after them with many documents. Revolutions, wars, the Turks,
and fires change every day the aspect of this city, which was already
much altered in the times of the travellers we have named. Ducange,
in his _Christiana Constantinopolis_, and Banduri, in his _Imperium
Orientale_, have collected all the information of the old travellers
and the Greek historians. Among modern travellers _Constantinople,
Ancient and Modern_, by the Englishman Dallaway, and _Le Voyage de la
Propontide_, by M. Lechavalier, may be consulted with advantage.

[90] Having cast anchor, such as had never been there before began to
contemplate this beautiful and magnificent city, the equal to which
they thought could not be found in the whole world. When they perceived
those high walls and large towers so near to each other, with which it
was furnished all round, and those rich and superb palaces and churches
rising above all, and in such great number, that they could not easily
believe they saw them with their eyes; together with the fine situation
of the city, in its length and breadth, which of all other cities was
the sovereign, &c.—_Villehardouin._

[91] Ducange, in his observations upon Villehardouin, gives a very
learned note upon the arms and escutcheons which the warriors of the
middle ages caused to be ranged on board their vessels, and which
served them as battlements to shelter them from all the arrows of the
enemy.

[92] The Greek historian Nicetas says, that the navigation of the
Crusaders had been so favourable and so rapid, “that they arrived in
the port of St. Stephen without being perceived by anybody.”

[93] Nicetas, speaking of the Crusaders, says they were almost all as
tall as their spears.

[94] Nicetas says, among the Venetian vessels there was one so large
that it was called _the World_.

[95] The Varangians, who were in the service of the Greek emperors,
have given rise to many discussions among the learned. Villehardouin
says that the Varangians were English and Danes. The count de St. Pol,
in a letter written from Constantinople, calls them English, Livonians,
Dacians. Other historians call them Celts, Germans. The word Varangians
appears to be taken from an English word _waring_,(a) which means
warrior; this word is met with in the Danish, and several other tongues
of the north of Europe. Ducange thinks the Varangians came from Danish
England, a small province of Denmark, between Jutland and Holstein. M.
Malte Brun, in the notes that accompany the _History of Russia_, by
Lévesque, thinks the Varangians drew their recruits from Scandinavia;
that some came from Sweden by Norvogorod and Kiow, others from Norway
and Denmark by the Atlantic and the Mediterranean. We still possess
a dissertation upon the Varangians by M. de Villoison, in which we
find more learning than criticism. The most probable opinion is that
of Ducange and M. Malte Brun. We have but one observation to make,
which is, that it is probable the Varangians were not members of the
Roman church; if they followed the Greek religion, may we not believe
that they belonged to the nations of the North, among whom it had been
introduced?

(a)An Englishman is rather at a loss to tell where our author finds
this word. Johnson derives _war_ from _werre_—old Dutch.—TRANS.

[96] Le Père d’Outreman speaks thus of Conon de Béthune: Vir domi
militæque nobilis et fœcundus in paucis.—_Constantin. Belg._ lib.
iii. Villehardouin says that Conon de Béthune “was a wise knight and
well-spoken.”

[97] Thus went they sailing along by the side of the walls, where they
showed Alexius to the Greeks, who from all parts flocked to the mole:
Sieurs Greeks, behold your natural lord, of that there is no doubt, &c.
&c.—_Villehardouin_, book iii.

[98] It was nearly at this period that the city of Chrisopolis began to
be called Scutari. The name of Scutari is employed by Villehardouin.

[99] The breaking of the chain of the port, according to the account
of Nicetas, spread the greatest consternation among the Greeks; and
misfortune, says the historian of Byzantium, assumed so many different
forms, and produced so surprising a number of afflicting images, that
no mind is able to conceive them.

[100] For the first siege we may profitably consult the _Letter of the
Crusaders to the Pope_; the _History_ of Villehardouin; Nicetas, _Reign
of Alexius_; the _Chronicle_ of Dandolo; the _War of Constantinople_,
by D’Outreman, Rhamnusius _de Bell. Constantinop._ &c. &c.

[101] The name of Barbysses is at present unknown to the Turks, who
call this river Kiathana; the Greeks call it Karturicos, names which,
in both languages remind us of the paper-mills that are at its mouth.

[102] Nevertheless the superb palaces were ruined by the stones of an
extraordinary size that the besiegers launched with their machines,
and they were themselves terrified by the heavy masses that the Romans
rolled upon them from the walls.—_Nicetas, Hist. of Alexius Comnenus_,
book iii.

[103] The historian of Byzantium says, with regard to this fire, that
so lamentable a spectacle was capable of producing floods of tears
sufficiently abundant to have extinguished the conflagration.

[104] The marshal of Champagne describes to us the order of battle of
the Latins, as it was drawn up according to the tactics of the middle
ages. The Crusaders issued from their camp divided into six bodies;
they ranged themselves before their palisades. The knights were on
horseback, their sergeants and esquires were behind them close to the
quarters of their horses; the crossbow-men and archers were in front.

[105] Certes, voila une capitulation bien étrange, répondit l’empereur,
et ne voy pas comme elle se puisse accomplir, tant elle est grande et
excessive. Nompourtant vous avez tout fait pour lui et pour moy, que si
l’on vous donnerait tout cet empire entièrement, si l’avez vous bien
desuivi.—_Villehardouin_, book iv.

[106] The Crusaders addressed Otho, and not Philip of Swabia, which is
very strange, as Philip was the brother-in-law of Alexius; but it is
to be observed that at this period the pope had declared in favour of
Otho, and threatened Philip with the thunders of the Church.

[107] This speech is given in its entirety by Villehardouin.

[108] The Greeks and Latins were divided on three principal points;
first, the addition made by the Latin Church to the creed of
Constantinople, to declare that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the
Father; 2nd the refusal on the part of the Greeks to acknowledge the
primacy of the pope; 3rdly the pretension of the Greeks that it is not
possible to consecrate in the Eucharist with unleavened bread. Photius
began the schism; the patriarch Cerularius established it; this latter
wished to be acknowledged as the head of the universal Church instead
of the pope. L’Abbé Fleury, in his _Histoire Ecclesiastique_, thinks
that the schism of the Greeks only really began at the period the
Latins were masters of Constantinople.

[109] The Bulgarians had shaken off the yoke under the first reign of
Isaac. They had for leaders two brothers, Peter and Asan, who had for
successor a third brother, Joannices.

[110] Nicetas devotes an entire chapter to the description of this
fire. Villehardouin, in the fourth volume of his _History_, speaks thus
of it: De quoi les pélerins Français farent mult dolent, et mult en
eurent grand pitié.

[111] Nicetas gives a sufficiently long description of this statue of
Pallas.—See the _History of Isaac Angelus_, chap. iii. This statue
was thirty feet high; its eyes, says the Greek historian, were turned
towards the south, so that those who were ignorant of the science
of angles considered she was looking towards the West, and that she
invited the nations from the north of Europe to come to the shores of
the Bosphorus.

[112] Nicetas.

[113] The continuator of William gives the Greek prince the name of
Marofle.

[114] Lebeau, _Histoire du Bas-Empire_, says that Mourzoufle had been
employed to put out the eyes of Isaac.—See _Hist. du Bas-Emp._ liv.
xciv.

[115] Jacques de Vitri, Alberic, and the continuator of William of Tyre
speak of this battle fought between Antioch and Tripoli; Villehardouin
likewise makes mention of it, and names many knights that were killed
or made prisoners.

[116] Vigenère, when translating Villehardouin, renders thus the
passage in which the marshal of Champagne expresses the dissatisfaction
of the Crusaders, and the ill-conduct of Alexius towards them:—Alexis
les menait de délai en délai, de respit en respit, le bec dans l’eau,
quant au principal, et pour le regard de certaines menues parties,
qu’il leur fournissait comme à lesche doigt, formait tant de petites
difficultés et chicaneries, que les barons commencèrent à s’ennuyer.

[117] Villehardouin, after having described the court of Alexius, in
this ceremony naïvely adds: Tout cela se sentait bien sa cour d’un si
puissant et riche prince. The title of _puissant_ scarcely suited a
prince who was hearing war declared against him in his own palace; and
the epithet _rich_ was hardly more applicable to him, since he could
not pay what he had promised, and thereby redeem his empire from the
greatest danger.

[118] Là-desseus bruit se leva fort grand au palais; et les messagers
s’en retournuèrent aux portes, où ils montèrent habilement à cheval;
n’y ayant celui, quand ils furent hors, qui ne se sentit très heureux
et content en son esprit, voire estonné, d’être reschappé à si bon
marché d’un si manifeste danger; car il ne tint presque à rien qu’ils
n’y demeurassent tous morts ou pris.—_Villehardouin_, liv. vi.

[119] Mourzoufle deprived Nicetas of the place of Logothete, to give
it to his brother-in-law Philocales. Nicetas treats Mourzoufle with
much severity, and among the reproaches he addresses to him, we may
remark one which suffices to paint the court of Byzantium. The greatest
crime of the usurper was not that of having obtained sovereignty by
parricide, but postponing the distribution of his favours.

[120] The two attempts to burn the Venetian fleet are described in a
letter of Baldwin to the pope.—See _Gesta Innocent_. The marshal of
Champagne only mentions the first attempt of the Greeks.

[121] Dandolo demanded of Mourzoufle fifty centenaries of gold, which
have been valued at 50,000 pounds’ weight of gold, or 48,000,000 of
francs (about £2,000,000 sterling.—TRANS.). Nicetas alone speaks of
this interview, of which Villehardouin and other historians make no
mention.

[122] The whole of this interview militates very strongly, as indeed do
all the scenes in which the doge is an actor, against the story of his
blindness.—TRANS.

[123] The monuments we have consulted for the second siege of
Constantinople are the _History_ of Villehardouin, the reign of
Mourzoufle in Nicetas, the account of Gunther, and the second letter
of Baldwin to the sovereign pontiff, which is found in the Life of
Innocent (_Gesta Innocent._).

[124] Eidem civitati de quâ fugere non audebant, obsidionem
ponebant.—_Gunther._ The same Gunther describes the Crusaders as
trembling and distracted: De victoriâ tantæ multitudinis obtinen lâ,
sive expugnatione urbis nulla eis spes poterat arridere.

[125] This treaty, made under the walls of Constantinople, is still
preserved, and is to be found in _Muratori_, vol. xii.

[126] Et là, il eut maintes choses alléguées se trouvant en grand emoy
ceux de l’ost, pour leur être ainsi pris ce jour là.—_Villehardouin_,
liv. v.

[127] Et sachez qu’il y en avait qui eussent volontiers desiré, que la
vague et le vent les eussent ravis jusqu’au delà de l’archipel; car à
tels ne chaillait sinon que de parter de là, et aller leur voie droite
en leurs maisons.—_Idem._

[128] According to Gunther, the taking of Constantinople was more
wonderful than all that has been related by Homer and the poets of
antiquity.

[129] Gunther says it was a German count that set fire to the
city,—_comes Teutonicus_; he did it to prevent the Greeks from
rallying:—Comes Teutonicus jussit urbem in quâdam parte succendi, ut
Græci duplici laborantes incommodo, belli scilicet atque incendii,
faciliùs vincerentur; quod et factum est, et hoc illi consilio victi
penitùs in fugam conversi sunt.

[130] The crowd of Greeks fled principally by the Golden Gate. M. le
Chevalier, in his _Voyage de la Propontide_, informs us that vestiges
of the Golden Gate are still to be seen within the inclosure of the
seven towers. This gate was a triumphal arch erected by Theodosius,
after his victory over Maximus; it was surmounted by a statue of
Victory in bronze, and ornamented profusely with gold. On the remains
of this gate may still be read these Latin verses:—

  Theodosi jussis, gemino nec mense peracto,
  Constantinus ovans hæc mœnia firma locavit;
  Tam citò tam stabilem Pallas vix conderet arcem.

Raoul de Dicetto, quoted by Ducange, says that these words were upon
the Golden Gate:—Quando veniet rex flavus occidentalis, ego per
meipsam aperiar. Raoul de Dicetto wrote thirteen years before the
taking of Constantinople.

[131] Agnes, daughter of Louis VII., had been at the age of eight
years, given in marriage to Alexius Comnenus, the son of Manuel, in
1179. After the death of Alexius, his murderer Andronicus usurped the
empire and married Agnes, but had no children by her. Agnes remained
a widow at Constantinople to the time of its being taken, when she
married Branas, who was attached to the party of the Latins.

[132] Nicetas speaks of the carnage which followed the taking of
Constantinople. We have quoted the words even of Villehardouin, who
does not materially contradict Nicetas. The pope in his letters warmly
reproached the Crusaders on this subject. Gunther only carries the
number of slain, on the entrance of the Crusaders into Jerusalem, to
two thousand persons, and attributes this slaughter to the Latins
established at Constantinople, who had great cause of complaint against
the Greeks. The same historian informs us that the ecclesiastics that
followed the army contributed, by their discourses, to put an end to
the massacre. He does not omit this occasion to praise the piety and
humanity of Martin Litz, who went through the ranks of the victorious
army, preaching moderation to the conquerors.

[133] There was nothing so difficult, says Nicetas, as to soften the
fierce temper, appease the anger, or gain the affections of these
barbarians. Their bile was so heated, that it only required a word to
set it in a blaze; it was a ridiculous undertaking to attempt to render
them tractable, a folly to speak reason to them.

[134] This is a very remarkable passage; it describes the hero of the
crusades with the pencil of the painter as well as with the pen of the
historian.—TRANS.

[135] The lamentations of Nicetas are not always natural; whilst
deploring the fate of Byzantium he says, “I complained to the walls,
that they alone should be insensible to calamities, and should remain
standing, instead of melting away in tears.”

[136] The eleventh and twelfth volumes of the _Memoirs of the Royal
Society of Gottingen_ contain a beautiful work of the illustrious
Heyne, upon the monuments of art that have existed at Constantinople.
In the first memoir he gives the nomenclature of the ancient
monuments,—_Priscæ Artis Opera_. In the second those that were erected
under the emperors of Byzantium. In two other memoirs, the same learned
author describes the loss of these same monuments: _De Interitu Operum
cum antiquæ tam verioris ætatis_.

[137] The Bellerophon. This statue is that of Theodosius, showing a
trophy placed upon a neighbouring column; it was thus the Pacificator
was represented: _fuit a Deo pacificatoris habitus_. Nicetas says that
in his left hand he held a globe. The statues of the other emperors of
Constantinople present a similar sign, to which a cross is attached.
The people believed that under the hoof of the left fore foot, was the
figure of a Venetian or a Bulgarian, or of a man of some other country
which had no intercourse with the Romans. The statue being destroyed
by the Latins, it was said that the figure of a Bulgarian was found
concealed in the hoof, crossed by a nail and incrusted in lead. This
statue came from Antioch in Syria. At the quadrilateral base was a
basso-relievo, in which the populace, ever superstitious, fancied they
beheld the prediction of the fall of the empire. They even said that
the Russians there represented would accomplish the prediction.

[138] One of the French translators of Gibbon, of a single statue
has made two; he speaks of a statue of Joshua and of another of
Bellerophon. It is true that this gross error is only met with in one
French translation; the English original says that in the opinion of
the vulgar, this statue passed for that of Joshua, but that a more
classical tradition recognised in it that of Bellerophon and Pegasus;
the free and spirited attitude of the courser indicating that he trod
on air rather than on the earth.

[139] Heyne attributes it to Lysippus; he thinks it is the same as the
colossal Hercules of Tarentum, which was brought to Rome and placed in
the Capitol. From this city it went to Constantinople, with ten other
statues, under the consulate of Julian and the reign of Constantine,
that is to say, about 322; but it was not till after being exhibited in
the Basilic that it was placed in the Hippodrome.

[140] Gibbon calls this _an osier basket_; Michaud says, _un lit
d’osier_, which I have preferred. I can imagine Hercules sitting upon a
bed or mattress of osier, but not upon a basket.—TRANS.

[141] The learned Harris, in his historical Essay upon the literature
and arts of the middle ages, thinks that the monument which represented
the wolf suckling Romulus, was the same as that to which Virgil makes
allusion when describing the buckler of Æneas:—

              Illam tereti cervice reflexam
  Mulcere alternos, et corpora fingere linguâ.

  _Æneid_, b. viii.


[142] Cum ergo victores victam, quam jure belli suam fecerant,
alacriter spoliarent, cœpit Martinus abbas de suâ etiam prædâ cogitare,
et ne ipse vacuus remaneret, proposuit et ipse sacratas manus suas ad
rapinam extendere.—_Gunther._

The same Gunther relates how Martin committed violence upon a Greek
priest to obtain relics from him. When speaking of Martin Litz Gunther
employs these singular expressions—_prædo sanctus_.

[143] We have spoken in the early part of the work of the true cross
which the kings of Jerusalem caused to be borne before them in battle,
and which was taken by Saladin at the battle of Tiberias; Saladin
refused to deliver it up to Richard, as many of the Crusaders must have
known. How then could the true cross be found at Constantinople? The
Greeks, however, were not very nice with respect to the authenticity
of their relics, and the Christians of the West on this point yielded
very easy faith to them. [I cannot but think our author a little out in
his criticism here: they were but fragments or portions of the cross,
at Constantinople the Saracens still held the main body of the true
cross—_if true it was_.—TRANS.]

[144] Villehardouin, when speaking of the rigorous justice exercised
upon all who endeavoured to conceal any part of the plunder, says: Et
en y eut tout plein de pendus.

[145] One edition of Villehardouin makes the plunder of Constantinople
amount to five hundred thousand silver marks, equivalent to
twenty-four millions; if we add to this sum the fifty thousand marks
due to the Venetians, and deducted before the division, and the
part which they had in the division itself, we shall find the total
amount of booty fifty millions four hundred thousand francs (about
£2,100,000.—TRANS.). As much, says the modern historian who supplies
us with this note, perhaps, was appropriated secretly by individuals.
The three fires which had consumed more than half the city had
destroyed at least as much of its riches, and in the profusion that
followed the pillage, the most precious effects had lost so much
of their value, that the advantage of the Latins probably was not
equivalent to a quarter of what they had cost the Greeks. Thus we may
suppose that Constantinople, before the attack, contained 600,000,000
of wealth (£25,000,000). (What would the plunder of London amount to in
1852?—TRANS.)

[146] The ceremony of the lighted flax still takes place at the
exaltation of the popes; these words are addressed to them: _Sic
transit gloria mundi_.

[147] Nicetas relates all the circumstances of the sharing of the lands
of the empire. We find in _Muratori_ the treaty for the division which
was made before the siege; we do not offer it to our readers, because
it is unintelligible in several places, and cannot shed any light over
geography. The names of the cities and provinces of the empire are
given in a very unfaithful and imperfect manner. The Venetians without
doubt furnished the necessary information for the drawing up of the
treaty, but this information was very incomplete.

[148] The pope would not at first recognise this election, which
appeared to him a usurpation of the rights of the Holy See; but as
Morosini was an ecclesiastic of great merit, Innocent was not willing
to choose another. Morosini was sent to Constantinople not as if
elected by the Crusaders, but as if appointed by the pope.

[149] Innocent, when speaking of the sack of Constantinople, expresses
himself thus in his letter:—Quidam nec religioni, nec ætati, nec
sexui pepercerunt; sed fornicationes, adulteria, et incestus in oculis
omnium exercentes, non solum meretriculas et viduas, sed et matronas
et virgines Deoque dicatas exposuerunt spurcitiis garcionum. The
pope is more severe towards the Crusaders than Nicetas himself; the
indignation that the disobedience of the Crusaders had created, led him
to exaggerate their faults. The word _incestus_, applied to warriors
who had no family relations with the Greeks, alone serves to prove that
there is more bitterness than truth in the letter of Innocent.

[150] Some modern writers have asserted that the column from which
Mourzoufle was precipitated is still to be seen at Constantinople:
but there existed two columns in that city; one of Theodosius and the
other of Arcadius. The first was destroyed by Bajazet, and nothing
remains of the other but the pedestal, which is in the Avret Baras (the
women-market). See the _Voyage to the Propontis_, by M. le Chevalier,
who has cleared up this fact on the spot.

[151] Claudian has made in his panegyrics of Stilicho, a picture of
the invasion of the Goths in the provinces of Greece. These beautiful
countries had not been invaded since the third century. The Franks
scarcely knew how to guard their conquests better than the barbarians
that had preceded them.

[152] There is in the king’s library a manuscript in modern Greek,
bearing the number 2,898; the first part of this manuscript is a
romance in verse, entitled “Les Amours de Thésée et des Amazones.” The
second part of the manuscript is a poem on the crusades; all the tenth
canto describes in detail the conquests of the Franks in Greece. M.
Khazis, professor of modern Greek, had made a short analysis of this
poem.

[153] The letters of Innocent speak of the city of Athens, which was no
longer dedicated to Minerva, but to the holy virgin.—See b. xx. epis.
vi. _Idem._

[154] It is here that for the last time we quote the _History_ of
Villehardouin; we shall perhaps be reproached with having quoted it
too often, and by that means given too much monotony to our account.
We will answer, that the natural relation and expressions of such
an historian, who relates what he has seen and that which he has
experienced, have appeared to us above all that talent or the art of
writing could substitute in their place. We are pleased at believing,
that if our recital has been able to interest our readers, we owe
a great part of this interest to the multiplied quotations from
Villehardouin and other contemporary historians.

[155] Among the romantic accounts that were circulated concerning
Baldwin, we must not omit the following:—The emperor was kept close
prisoner at Terenova, where the wife of Joannice became desperately in
love with him, and proposed to him to escape with her. Baldwin rejected
this proposal, and the wife of Joannice, irritated by his disdain and
refusal, accused him to her husband of having entertained an adulterous
passion. The barbarous Joannice caused his unfortunate captive to be
massacred at a banquet, and his body was cast on to the rocks, a prey
to vultures and wild beasts.

But people could not be convinced that he was dead. A hermit had
retired to the forest of Glançon, on the Hainault side, and the people
of the neighbourhood became persuaded that this hermit was Count
Baldwin. The solitary at first answered with frankness, and refused the
homage they wished to render him. They persisted, and at length he was
induced to play a part, and gave himself out for Baldwin. At first he
had a great many partisans; but the king of France, Louis VIII., having
invited him to his court, he was confounded by the questions that were
put to him: he took to flight, and was arrested in Burgundy by Erard
de Chastenai, a Burgundian gentleman, whose family still exists. Jane
countess of Flanders caused the impostor to be hung in the great square
of Lisle.—See _Ducange_, _Hist. de Constant._ book iii.

[156] Dandolo was magnificently buried in the church of St. Sophia,
and his mausoleum existed till the destruction of the Greek empire.
Mahomet II. caused it to be demolished, when he changed the church of
St. Sophia into a mosque. A Venetian painter, who worked during several
years in the court of Mahomet, on returning to his own country obtained
from the sultan the cuirass, the helmet, the spurs, and the toga of
Dandolo, which he presented to the family of this great man.

[157] Nicetas did not know whether he ought to give a place in his
_History_ to the Latins, who were for him nothing but barbarians, but
he makes up his mind to continue—“when God, who confounds the wisdom
of human policy, and lowers the pride of the lofty, has struck with
confusion those who had outraged the Greeks, and delivered them up to
people still more wicked than themselves.”—See the history of that
which happened after the taking of Constantinople, chap. i.

[158] How is it that our author, who is evidently partial to
Villehardouin, has neglected to speak of his skilful retreat from
Adrianople, upon which Gibbon bestows such high praise “His masterly
retreat of three days would have deserved the praise of Xenophon and
the ten thousand.” Gibbon has fine passages on Villehardouin.—TRANS.

[159] Innocent, to get rid of the neighbourhood of the emperor,
demanded of Philip Augustus a knight who might marry a daughter of
Tancred, and possibly reconquer Sicily. The adventures and the wars of
Gauthier de Brienne are related by Conrad, abbot of Usberg, Robert the
Monk, Alberic, and, as we have already said, by the author of the _Acts
of Innocent_.

[160] We cannot refrain from offering our readers a curious passage
from an excellent manuscript memoir which M. Jourdain has communicated
to us, entitled _Recherches sur les Anciennes Versions Latines
d’Aristote employées par les Ecclésiastiques du 13me Siècle_. “Two
circumstances contributed in the thirteenth century to materially
spread the knowledge of the Greek language in the West. Baldwin, who
was placed upon the imperial throne, wrote to Pope Innocent III. to beg
of him to send to him men distinguished by their piety and knowledge,
chosen from the religious orders and the University of Paris, to
instruct his new people in the Catholic religion and Latin letters.
The pope wrote to several monastic orders and to the University of
Paris. About the same time Philip Augustus founded at Paris, near
the mountain St. Geneviève, a Constantinopolitan college, destined
to receive the young Greeks of the most distinguished families of
Constantinople. The intention of this prince was to extinguish in the
hearts of these young men the hatred they had imbibed against the
Latins, by offering to them all sorts of kind treatment, and perhaps
also to secure hostages against the fickleness and bad faith of the
Greeks.” We can conceive that this circumstance contributed powerfully
in diffusing the knowledge of Greek, not only in France but in all the
West, for Paris was then the most celebrated school, and almost all
the men to whom Latin translations from the Greek are attributed, had
studied in that city: we must also assign to the same cause the Latin
versions of Aristotle made from the Greek and published before St.
Thomas. Nevertheless, if the Arabs had not previously spread throughout
the West a taste for the Peripatetic philosophy, it is very doubtful
whether the relations established between the East and the West by the
inauguration of Baldwin, would have produced any desire to obtain it
from purer sources.

[161] Since their restoration to Venice, the history of these three
celebrated horses has given birth to three dissertations. In one
(_Narrazione Storica dei Quatro Cavalli di Bronzo_, &c.), Count
Cicognara, president of the Royal Academy of Fine Arts at Venice,
pretends that this monument was cast at Rome in the reign of Nero, in
commemoration of the victory over Tiridates. M. Schlegel (_Lettera ai
Signori Compilatori della Biblioteca Italiana_) rejects this opinion of
the count, and thinks that the four bronze horses are from the hands of
a Greek statuary of the time of Alexander.—_Dei Quatro Cavalli della
Basilica di S. Marco._ Andre Mustoxidi, a very learned young Greek,
makes this superb group come from Chios, which was rich in skilful
sculptors, and believes they were transmitted to Rome in the time of
Verres, and to Constantinople under Theodosius the Great.

[162] We find in the first volume of an Italian work entitled _Storia
d’Incisa e del già celebre suo Marchesato_, published at Asti, in 1810,
a precious monument; this is a charter which proves the sending of the
seeds of maize to a city of Montferrat. This is a very interesting
document.

[163] It is well worthy of remark that it is very little more than a
quarter of a century since this sentence was written; and, in that
short period, what has not science effected!—the East, of which we
were then said to be so ignorant, is better known to Europeans than it
was at any time during the crusades.—TRANS.

[164] The account of this famine, and the disasters by which it
was followed, is to be found in its details, in _Les Relations de
l’Egypte_, translated from Abdallatif by M. Letvestre de Lacy. This
Arabian author was a skilful physician and an enlightened man; and
his recital, which contains many extraordinary facts, bears all the
characters of truth.

[165] The circumstances of this earthquake are related by Abdallatif,
the Latin historians scarcely name this great calamity.

[166] M. Langlès has furnished us with this valuable incident, which he
has taken from the Persian biographer Daulet Chah. The biographer adds,
that a merchant of Aleppo redeemed Saadi, by paying the Christians the
sum of ten golden crowns, and he likewise gave the poet another hundred
as the dowry of his daughter, whom he gave him in marriage.

[167] History has great trouble in following the events of this period
through the cloud of anarchy which reigned everywhere; and that which
increases the difficulty is, that the authors of our old chronicles
were only acquainted with the kingdom of Jerusalem, and knew nothing of
what was going on in the interior of the states. The Arab historians,
on the contrary, take much more note of the expeditions of the interior
than of the events that happened at Ptolemaïs, situated on the
sea-coast, and in some sort isolated from the rest of Syria.

[168] We find few details upon this epoch in the continuator of William
of Tyre, or the other historians of the middle ages who mention the
Christian colonies.

[169] This penitence and that which follows are mentioned by Fleury,
in the sixteenth volume of his History; the guilty were condemned, in
addition to the pilgrimage, to wear neither vair, grey squirrel fur,
ermine, nor coloured stuffs; they were never to be present at public
games; after becoming widowers, were never to marry again; to walk
barefooted and be clothed in woollen, and to fast on bread and water
on Wednesdays, Fridays, Ember-week, and Vigils; to perform three Lent
fasts in the course of the year, to recite the Pater Noster a hundred
times, and make a hundred genuflexions every day. When they came to a
city, they were to go to the principal church barefooted, in drawers,
with halters round their necks and rods in their hands, and there
receive from the canons discipline, &c. &c.

[170] Son of Erard II., count of Brienne in Champagne, and Agnes
Monthéliard.

[171] The continuator of William of Tyre relates that the barons of
Palestine themselves demanded John of Brienne of the king of France.

[172] As Gibbon has done, I have preferred the real name of this sect
to the Latinized _Albigenses_.—TRANS.

[173] Bossuet, _Histoire des Variat._ vol. ii. L’Abbé Paquet, in
his _Dictionnaire des Hérésies_, and Fleury, in his _Histoire
Ecclésiastique_, express the same opinion.

[174] Notwithstanding the partiality I naturally feel for an author
whose work I am translating, and to which task I was led by my
admiration of it, I cannot allow such opinions of the war against
the Albigeois to pass unnoticed. A very sensible French historian
says:—“The inhabitants of these provinces were industrious,
intellectual, and addicted to commerce, the arts, and poetry; their
numerous cities flourished, governed by consuls with forms approaching
to republican; all at once this beautiful region was abandoned to the
furies of fanaticism, its cities were ruined, its arts and its commerce
destroyed, and its language cast back into barbarism. The preaching
of the first religious reform gave birth to the devastation of these
rich countries. The clergy were not distinguished there, as in France
or the northern provinces, by their ardour to improve themselves and
diffuse knowledge; they signalized themselves by gross disorders,
and sank daily into greater contempt. The need of reform had been
long felt among the people of Provence and many reformers had already
appeared. For a length of time associations had existed whose aim it
was to purify the morals and the doctrines of the Church; such were the
Paterins, the Catharins, and the Poor of Lyons; and the greater part of
these had obtained the sanction of the popes, who considered them as
so many orders of monks, highly calculated to awaken public devotion.
But the reforms that were operated extended gradually; dogmas even were
attacked, priests were subjected to the insults of the people, and
the domains of the Church were invaded. Such was the state of things
when the famous Innocent III., at the age of thirty-nine, ascended
the pontifical throne in 1198. To his great task he brought the
talents of an ambitious, and the energy of a violent and an inflexible
character. This pontiff, who dominated over Europe by indulgences and
excommunications, watched for and punished with severity every free
exercise of thought in religious matters; he was the first to feel how
serious and threatening for the Church of Rome that liberty of mind
must be that had already degenerated into revolt. He saw with great
inquietude and anger the new tendency of men’s minds in Provence and
Languedoc, and proscribed the reformers, the most numerous of whom, and
who gave their name to all the others, were known under the names of
Albigeois and Vaudois. Some among them were Manicheans, that is to say,
admitted the two principles; _but the greatest number of them professed
doctrines differing but very little from those which, three centuries
later, were preached by Luther_. They denied transubstantiation in the
sacrament of the Eucharist, rejected confession, and the sacraments
of confirmation and marriage, and taxed the worship of images with
idolatry.” In this war papacy put forth all its most dreaded powers;
indulgences to its brutal, mercenary soldiers; heaven for wholesale
slaughterers of their fellow-creatures; hell for all who dared to think
when they worshipped, or to breathe a word against the veriest nonsense
of Romish rites: many instances occurred in which the odious doctrine
of _no faith to be observed with heretics_, was unblushingly advanced
and cruelly acted upon. I will close my notice of this war against men
who ventured to entertain a shade of difference in opinion from their
fellow-Christians and the head of the Church, by a quotation that
vividly stamps its character. “The Crusaders precipitated themselves
in a mass upon the lands of the young viscount de Béziers, took his
castles and burnt all the men, violated the women and massacred the
children they found in them; then, turning towards Béziers, they
carried it by assault. A prodigious number of the inhabitants of the
circumjacent country had taken refuge in this city; the abbot of
Citeaux, legate of the pope, upon being consulted by the knights as to
the fate of these unhappy beings, a part of whom only were heretics,
replied by these execrable and ever-memorable words: ‘_Kill away!
kill away! God will take care of his own!_’” The crusade against the
Albigeois is one of the blackest pages in the history of mankind, and
ought to be described as such by every historian whose disagreeable
duty it is to name it.—TRANS.

[175] The abbot of Vaux-de-Cernai, who signalized himself in the
crusade against the Albigeois, has left us a history of this period,
in which he relates with an air of triumph, facts which passed before
his eyes, at which religion as well as humanity ought to blush. When
we have read his account, we are persuaded of two things: the first,
that he was sincere in the excess of his fanatical zeal; the second,
that his age thought as he did, and did not disapprove of the violences
and persecutions of which he so candidly exposes the history. Le Père
Langlois, a Jesuit, has written, in French, a history of the crusades
against the Albigeois. The _Histoire Ecclésiastique_ of Fleury,
and _L’Histoire de la Province de Languedoc_ may be consulted with
advantage.

[176] This crusade of the children is related by so great a number of
contemporary authors, that we cannot entertain any doubt of it. We will
refer to our Appendix the different versions of the ancient chronicles
of this singular event.

[177] Vetus est hoc artificium Jesus Christi, quod ad suorum salutem
fidelium diebus istis dignatus est innovare.—_Epist. Innocent._

[178] The year 1263 answered to the year 602 of the Hegyra.

[179] Montesquieu foretells the fate of Mahometanism; not as Innocent
did, but philosophically. He likewise predicts “that France will fall
by the sword;” but whether the sword will be drawn by foreigners or her
own sons, he does not say.—TRANS.

[180] Gibbon says: “Some deep reasoners have suspected that the whole
enterprise, from the first synod at Placentia, was contrived and
executed by the policy of Rome. The suspicion is not founded either in
matter or fact. The successors of St. Peter appear to have _followed_,
rather than _guided_ the impulse of manners and prejudice.” With great
respect for our illustrious historian, I cannot quite agree with him;
the popes were in many instances the first to kindle the flame, and
were always anxious to keep it burning. In the part of our history
now before us, it is plain it would have gone out but for the great
exertions of Innocent. The crusades were a powerful engine in the hands
of the popes; they could not afford to let them go to decay.—TRANS.

[181] The cardinal de Courçon was an Englishman by family. He had
studied at the University of Paris, and from that was connected with
Lothaire, who became pope under the name of Innocent III. It is to
this friendship that Peter Robert de Courçon owed his elevation. There
is a very long notice of this person by the late M. du Theil, in _Les
Notices des Manuscrits_, tom. vi.

[182] The continuator of William of Tyre expresses himself thus:—Il
ot en France un clerc qui prescha de la croix, qui avait nom mâitre
Jacques de Vitri; cil en croisa mult, là où il étoit en la predication,
l’eslurent les chanoines d’Acre, et mandèrent à l’apostolle (le pape)
qu’il lor envoyast pour estre évesque d’Acre; et sachiez s’il n’en eust
le commandement l’apostolle, il ne l’eust mie reçu, mais toutes voies
passa-t-il outremer, et fust évesque grand pièce, et fist mult de biens
en la terre; mais puis resigna-t-il, et retourna en France, et puis fut
il cardinal de Rome. [As M. Michaud has placed this note all in the
text, and has only given it to show the curious mode of expression, I
have followed his example.—TRANS.]

[183] Philip granted this fortieth, without reference to the
future—_absque consuetudine_, and upon condition that this voluntary
gift should be employed wherever the king of England and the barons of
the two kingdoms should think best.—See _Le Rec. des Ord._ tom. i. p.
31.

[184] In the royal regulations of Philip Augustus, there is an order
relative to the debts contracted by the Crusaders as members of a
commune. We think our readers will not be displeased by the particulars
of this order. “As to the Crusaders, members of certain communes, we
order,” says the king, “that if the commune itself be charged with any
levy, whether for foot or horse soldiers (l’ost et la chevauchée),
the inclosure of the city, the defence of the city in the event of a
siege, or for any debt that is due, and contracted before they took the
cross, they shall be held subject to the payment of their proportion,
equally with the other inhabitants who have not taken the cross; but
as to the debts contracted after the period at which they shall have
taken the cross, the Crusaders shall remain exempt, not only until
their approaching departure, but until their return.”—See the _Recueil
des Ordonnances_, _Dachery_, and the sixth vol. of the _Notices des
Manuscrits, dissertation de M. du Theil sur Robert de Courçon_.

[185] In the charter granted by King John, that monarch expressly
says that he grants this charter by the advice of the archbishop of
Canterbury, of seven bishops, and the pope’s nuncio.

[186] This victory of Bouvines, which had such happy results for the
French monarchy, will be worthily celebrated in the poem of _Philip
Auguste_, by M. Perceval de Grand-maison: we cannot sufficiently praise
our poets who take their subjects from the greatest periods of our
annals.

[187] Upon the holding of this council, the Chronicle of Opsberg,
the monk Godfrey, Matthew Paris, Albert Stadensis, the Chronicle of
Fassano, and particularly the collection of the councils, may be
consulted. Fleury enters into very copious details.—See the sixteenth
vol. of the _Histoire Ecclésiastique_.

[188] The discourse of the pope is preserved in its entirety in the
collection of the councils.—See the fourth Council of the Lateran.

[189] M. Raynourd, who has made profound researches into the language
and poetry of the troubadours, communicated to us this piece of Pierre
of Auvergne, with several others which appear to us of great interest,
and which we will insert in our Appendix.

[190] In a dissertation upon the cardinal de Courçon, M. du Theil has
undertaken to make the apology of Innocent III. We have the greatest
respect for this _savant_; but he evinces too strong an inclination
to justify Innocent in all respects; and an application of the common
proverb, “_He who proves too much proves nothing_,” is quite in place
here.

[191] Innocent pronounced these words against Louis, the son of Philip
Augustus, whom he had induced to make war against the king of England;
and whom he afterwards wished to excommunicate, because this prince
persisted in continuing a war begun by the commands and advice of the
Holy See.

[192] I have observed more than once, that our author is so absorbed
in the history he has undertaken, that he is somewhat loose in his
remarks upon that of the nations nearest to him. It was not likely that
Henry III., a boy of nine years old, should take the cross, or that
the prudent Pembroke and his other counsellors would allow the forces
of an unsettled kingdom to be wasted upon such a scheme. The king of
France again, who he says was constantly occupied in the war against
the Albigeois, had absolutely nothing to do with that war. The southern
provinces subjected to this calamity were fiefs of the crown of Aragon,
and did not belong at that time to France in any way. Whilst these wars
were raging, Philip was prudently extending his dominions to the north
and north-east.—TRANS.

[193] Bonfinius, the historian of Hungary, says that Gertrude gave
up the wife of Banc, the chancellor of the kingdom, to the criminal
desires of her brother. He adds that Banc killed the queen to avenge
this injury; but this assertion is contradicted by all historians. The
same author says that the wife of Andrew was assassinated during his
voyage to the Holy Land; but this assertion is as false as the first.
Gertrude was assassinated on the 18th of September, 1213.—See Palma,
_Notitia Rer. Hung._ t. i.

[194] Marguerite, queen of Hungary, set out for Palestine after the
death of Bela, her husband.—See the ninth book of this History.

[195] The Chronicle of Peter Durburg, a priest of the Teutonic
order, may be consulted on the manners and religion of the ancient
Prussians. This chronicle, whose purpose is to describe the conquests
of the Teutonic knights, contains several historical dissertations,
which appear to us to have great merit; the most curious are,
_Dissertatio de Diis Veterum Prussorum_; _Dissertatio de Sacerdotibus
Veterum Prussorum_; _Dissertatio de Cultu Deorum_, _de Nuptiis_,
_de Funeribus_, _de Locis Divino Cultui dicatis_, &c. &c. A Latin
dissertation, _De Moribus Tartarorum, Lithuanorum, et Moschorum_, may
likewise be consulted. This work contains curious details upon the
worship and manners of Lithuania and Samogitia, which bore a strong
resemblance to the worship and manners of the Prussians. M. Kotzbue, in
his history of the Teutonic knights, has thrown great light upon the
origin of the legislation, and the customs and religion of the ancient
inhabitants of Prussia.

[196] A letter from Pope Honorius to the archbishop of Maïence, says
that there is in Prussia a nation of barbarians, of whom it is said
that they kill all the girls but one born of each mother; that they
prostitute their daughters and wives, immolate captives to their gods,
and bathe their swords and lances in the blood of these victims, to
bring them success in battle—See _Raynal_, 1218. We refer our readers
to our Appendix, for some details upon the manners of the Prussians.

[197] Le Père Maimbourg and most historians make the king of Hungary
embark at Venice; but they are unacquainted with the Chronicle of
Thomas, deacon of Spalatro, who furnishes the fullest details of
the passage of Andrew II. into the Holy Land, and his return to his
dominions. This Chronicle, it is true, contains many doubtful things
concerning the crusade, and the kingdom of Hungary on the return of
Andrew; but it is quite worthy of confidence in all that passed at
Spalatro.

[198] “This year,” 614 of the Hegyra, says the continuator of Tabary,
“the Franks received succours by sea from Rome the great, and other
countries of the Franks, both west and north. It was the chief of Rome,
a prelate much revered among the Christians, who directed them; he sent
troops from his own country under various commanders, and he ordered
the other Frank kings either to march in person or send their troops.”

[199] A letter from the master of the soldiers of the Temple, addressed
to Honorius III., enters into several details respecting the situation
of the Holy Land at this period. This letter speaks of the scarcity
experienced in Syria; the master of the Templars adds, that they could
procure no horses. “For this reason,” said he to the pope, “exhort all
who have taken the cross, or intend to take it, to furnish themselves
with such things as they cannot procure here.”

[200] This prince was named Cheref-Eddin Melik Moaddham.

[201] It is our duty to quote here what is met with in the continuator
of Tabary, or the false Tabary, relative to this expedition of the
Christians: “They undertook to besiege the castle of Thour (Tabor), and
reached the top of the mountain and the foot of the walls. They were
very near becoming masters of it; but one of their princes being dead,
they retired, after having remained seventeen days before the fort.”
This account is quite contrary to that of the western historians,
and otherwise bears no mark of probability. It is true that the king
of Cyprus died during this campaign of the Crusaders; but he died at
Tripoli, and more than a month after the expedition of Mount Tabor.

[202] According to the chronicles of the times, and the report of
travellers, there is no water on Mount Tabor. It is probable that the
want of water prevented the Crusaders from undertaking the siege of the
fortress.

[203] The unimportant accounts of this period are to be found in the
continuator of William of Tyre and in James of Vitri, who was then
bishop of Ptolemaïs.

[204] The archdeacon Thomas describes with great simplicity the
miracles effected by the relics of the king of Hungary.

[205] One of these historians, Palma, expresses himself thus:—Hæc
eadem expeditio Hierosolymitana adeo nervos omnes monarchiæ Hungaricæ
absumpsit, ut unius propemodum seculi spatio ad pristinam opulentiam
viresque redire nequiverit. Another historian adds, that the long
absence of Andrew, and the imbecility of his son, so completely
alienated the minds of his subjects, that his return created no joy,
and that Benedict, the chancellor of Queen Yollande, had difficulty in
persuading a few prelates to go out and meet him.

[206] The register of Honorius in Rinaldi, and particularly the letter
written by William of Holland to the pope, may be consulted for the
details of this campaign against the Moors. William asks permission of
the sovereign pontiff to remain in Portugal a year; but this permission
was refused him by the Holy See, at that time only interested in the
crusade beyond the sea. Some details concerning the expedition of the
Crusaders in Portugal may be found in James of Vitri, and in the monk
Godfrey.

[207] Savary has rectified an error committed by several learned
moderns, who have confounded the city of Damietta, which existed in
the times of the crusades, and which is called _Thamiatis_ by Stephen
of Byzantium, with the city of that name which exists at present.
Aboulfeda informs us that the ancient Damietta was set fire to and
demolished in the year 618 of the Hegyra, after the crusade of St.
Louis, and that another city, under the same name, was constructed at
two leagues from the sea. The assertion of Aboulfeda agrees in this
point with the description of Macuzi.

[208] James of Vitri gives a sufficiently particular description of
Egypt and its productions; this portion of his history is not unworthy
of the perusal of the learned, and may give a just idea of the
knowledge of geography and natural history of the thirteenth century.

[209] For particulars of the siege of Damietta, James of Vitri, the
continuator of William of Tyre, Marin Sanut, Matthew Paris, the
correspondence of Honorius in _Raynaldi_, Godfrey, and the Monk of
Alberic may be consulted. We have examined the account attributed
to Olivier, priest of Cologne, which may be found in the _Gesta Dei
per Francos_, but this account is repeated by James of Vitri. The
Arabian authors and the Chronicle of Ibn-ferat have afforded us great
assistance in our labours, and have informed us of very important facts
of which the Franks and their historians were ignorant.

[210] Le Père Maimbourg gives a long account of this machine, not
necessary to be repeated.

[211] This priest, who was named Olivier, afterwards became bishop of
Paderborn and a cardinal of St. Sabina; it is the same that signed his
name to the account we have mentioned in a preceding note.

[212] Gretser, in his treaty _de Cruce_, says formally that the
popes required the commanders of the pilgrims to take with them both
agriculturists and workmen.

[213] The Chronicle of Ibn-ferat collects the judgments of all the
Arabian historians upon Malek-Adel. These historians all express
themselves in the same manner. The continuator of William of Tyre, who
appears to have lived in the East, speaks of the pomp and of the air
of majesty which were remarked in the brother of Saladin: the latter
otherwise treats Malek-Adel with great severity.

[214] It is under the name of Seïf-Eddin, by corruption Saphadin, that
Malek-Adel is known in our Histories of the Crusades.

[215] A Latin dissertation, by Boecler, entitled _De Passagiis_, may be
consulted on this subject.

[216] I cannot make out who this Prince Oliver was.—TRANS.

[217] In the letter by which Honorius announced to the leaders of the
crusade the powers he had given to Cardinal Pelagius, his holiness
expresses himself thus: Ut exercitum Domini cum humilitate præcedens,
concordes in concordiâ foveat, et ad pacem revocet impacatos.

[218] _Califas papa ipsorum._ The continuator of William of Tyre
calls the caliph the _Apostle of the Miscreants_. The same historian
adds:—“Après manda (le soudan du Caire) au calife de Baudac, qui
apostoille était des Sarrasins, et par Mahomet qu’il le seccurût, et
s’il ne le seccurait, il perdrait la terre. Car l’apostolle de Rome y
envoyait tant de gent, que ce n’était mie conte ne mesure, et qu’il
fait preschier par Payennisme ainsi comme faisaient par Chretienté, et
envoyât au soudain grant seccurs de gent par son preschement.”—“The
sultan of Cairo afterwards sent to the caliph of Bagdad, who was the
apostle of the Saracens, and implored him, in the name of Mahomet,
to assist him, assuring him that if he did not assist him, he should
lose his dominions. For the apostle of Rome sent so many people that
they were beyond all count or measure, and that the caliph must
order preaching throughout Paganism as was practised in Christendom,
and he might send the sultan great assistance in consequence of his
preachings.”

[219] The Chronicle of Ibn-ferat, from which we have drawn
that which we relate, says that Emad-eddin was the son of
Seïf-Eddin-aboul-Hassan-Ali-ben-Ahmed Alhékari, surnamed Ibn-almachtoub
(son of the Scarred), on account of a wound which had marked his face.
The same chronicle adds that the emir, the son of the Scarred, despised
the futile things of kings, and that most extraordinary circumstances
were related of his revolts against sovereigns.

[220] All the Christian historians of the middle ages, and Maimbourg
after them, appear persuaded that Providence, by a miracle of its will,
put the Saracens to flight.

[221] Our historians of the crusades name this prince Meledin.

[222] The infantry must have rendered, during the siege, greater
services than the cavalry, in defending the intrenchments, mounting to
the assault, or fighting on board the ships. This dispute alone proves
that the infantry had made great progress; for till that time they
would not have dared to compare themselves with the cavalry.

[223] The continuator of William of Tyre speaks at length of the
interview between St. Francis and his companion and the sultan of
Cairo. St. Francis at first proposed to the sultan to renounce Mahomet,
under pain of eternal damnation.

[224] Li soudan dist qu’il avait archevesques et évesques de sa loi,
et sans eux ne pouvoit-il crier ce qu’ils diraient. Les clercs lui
respondirent: “Mandez les guerre;” et ils vinrent à lui en sa tente.
Si leur conta ce que li clercs li avaient dist; ils respondirent:
“Sire, tu es épée de la loi. Nous nous te commandons, de par Mahomet,
que tu lor fasse la teste couper.” A tant puient congé, si s’en
allèrent. Li soudan demora et li dist clercs, dont vint li soudan, si
lors dist, “Seignors, ils m’ont commandé, de par Mahomet, et de par
la loi, que je vous fasse les testes couper; mais j’irai en contre le
commandement,” &c. &c. The sultan—we translate our old historian—said
he had archbishops and bishops of the law, and without them he could
not listen to what they had to say. The clerks, St. Francis and his
companion, answered him, “Send for them here”—and they came to him
in his tent. He then related to them what the clerks had said, and
they answered: “Sire, thou art the sword of the law. We command you,
by Mahomet, to order their heads to be cut off.” They then made their
obeisance and went away. The sultan and the said clerks remained. Then
the sultan came towards them, and said, “Seignors, they have commanded
me, by Mahomet, to order your heads to be cut off; but I shall act
contrary to the commandment,” &c. &c. The historian adds, that the
sultan offered them presents, which they refused—he ordered them
refreshment, and sent them back to the Christian army.

[225] Ingredientibus nobis fœtor intolerabilis, spectus miserabilis;
mortui vivos occiderunt; vir et uxor, dominus et servus, pater et
filius, se mutuis fœtoribus interemerunt. Non solum plateæ erant
mortuis plenæ, sed in domibus et cubiculis et lectis jacebant defuncti;
extincto viro, mulier impotens surgere, sublevandi carens subsidio vel
solatione, putritudinem non ferens expiravit. Filius juxta patrem, vel
e converso; ancilla juxta dominam, vel vice versâ, languore deficiens
jacebat extincta; parvuli petierunt panem, et non erat qui frangeret
eis. Infantes ad ubera matrum pendentes, inter amplexus morientium
vocitabant; delicati divites, inter acervos tritici interierunt fame;
deficientibus cibis, in quibus erant nutriti, pepones et allia, cepas
et alitilia, pisces et volatilia, et fructus arborum, et olera frustra
desiderantes. Multitudo vulgi contracta vel molestiis diutius fatigata
deficiens aruit.—_J. Vitr. Hist. Or._ l. iii.

[226] M. Michaud is accused by some French critics of being too
rhetorical—in this instance he has not made his story so effective
as he might have done. If the reader will turn to the extract from
_James of Vitri_, at the foot of the last page, he will find the old
chronicler much more powerful than the modern historian.—TRANS.

[227] Two letters which Honorius wrote to Pelagius, when sending him
the money, are still extant; they appear to us to be very curious, and
merit a place in our Appendix.

[228] The Chronicle of Ibn-ferat gives some details of this council of
the Mussulman princes. The Western historians say nothing of it. It is
a pity that James of Vitri, who was sent to the camp of the Saracens to
propose the capitulation, should have preserved a profound silence upon
so important a circumstance. We have several times remarked that the
Arabian historians, when the Mussulmans experience reverses, content
themselves with saying, “_God is great; may God curse the Christians!_”
We find the same inconvenience in the Western historians, who are
almost always silent when the Christians are conquered.

[229] We cannot refrain from observing that the deliberations of the
Mussulmans generally end in resolutions of moderation and mercy;
and that those of the Crusaders have, as often, a very different
result.—TRANS.

[230] As translation can scarcely do justice to this touching little
_morceau_, I subjoin the original.—TRANS. Le roi s’assit devant le
soudan, et se mist à plorer; le soudan regarda le roi qui ploroit, et
lui dist: “Sire, pourquoi plorez vous?” “Sire, j’ai raison,” repondit
le roi, “car je vois le peuple dont Dex m’a chargié, perir au milieu de
l’eve et mourir de faim.” Le soudan eut pitié de ce qu’il vit le roi
plorer, si plora aussi; lors envoya trente mille pains as pauvres et as
riches; ainsi leur envoya quatre jours de suite.

[231] Muratori has preserved a little elegiac poem in Latin, upon the
taking of Damietta.—See _Script. Rer. Ital._ vol. vii. p. 992.

[232] See the letter of the patriarch of Alexandria, in the Appendix.
The patriarch, at the end of his letter, gives the pope some remarkable
opinions upon the manner in which the emperor and the Crusaders were to
arrive in Egypt.

[233] The letter of the queen of Georgia is to be found in the
continuator of Baronius, under the year 1224. Curious details of the
manners of the Georgians in the thirteenth century may likewise be
found in James of Vitri, _Hist. Orient._

[234] The Chronicle of Upsberg attributes the murder of the respectable
Engelbert, archbishop of Maïence, to this indulgence of the preachers
of the crusade.

[235] These details, unknown to all the historians of the West, are
related by Abulfeda and the greater part of the Arabian historians who
treat of the events of this period. The same authors name the Mussulman
envoy _Fakreddin_; they disfigure the name of Frederick’s envoy, and
say that this prince selected for this mission the person who had been
his governor in his childhood.

[236] The perusal of Arabian authors throws great light upon this part
of the history of the crusades; the continuator of William of Tyre, the
letters of the patriarch of Jerusalem, or the correspondence of the
pope, give but very incomplete information.

[237] The Arabian authors who speak of this treaty, say that one of
the conditions was, that the fortifications of Jerusalem should not be
repaired; this condition is not named in the treaty which is found in
the continuator of Baronius.

[238] Quant l’apostelle oi ces nouvelles, si n’en fu mie lies, parce
que l’empereur était excommunié, et qu’il li etoit avis qu’il avait
fait mauvaise paix, parce que les Sarrasins tenaient le temple et per
ce ne volut-il soffrir un le sçut fait par lui, ne que sainte église
en fit fête, ains recommanda par toute Chrestianeté qu’on excommuniat
l’empereur come renvoyé et mescréant.—_Cont. of William of Tyre._
(When the apostle heard these news, he was not at all pleased, because
the emperor was excommunicated, and he thought he had made a bad peace,
as the Saracens were to retain the temple. Therefore he was not willing
it should be thought he consented to the peace, or that the Church
should offer up thanks for it; and he ordered that the emperor should
be excommunicated throughout Christendom, as a castaway and an infidel.)

[239] Un poi après que l’emperor se fust parti de la terre de
Jerusalem, s’assemblèrent villains de la terre as Sarrasins, et
allèrent à Jerusalem une matinée, pour occir les Chrétiens qui dedans
estoient.—_Cont. de Guill. de Tyr._ The same author adds that
the Christian knights then at Ptolemaïs came to the assistance of
Jerusalem, and that they killed a great number of the Mussulmans.

[240] The letters addressed by the pope to the Mussulman princes may be
found in the continuator of Baronius.

[241] For the preachings of John of Vicentia consult _L’Histoire
Ecclésiastique_, of Fleury, vol. xvii., and _L’Histoire des Républiques
d’Italie_, by Sismondi.

[242] This was then a common epithet. St. Thomas Aquinas was called
_the Angel of the School_.—TRANS.

[243] This poetical exhortation, addressed to all knights, may be found
printed among the poetry of Thibault.

[244] Matthew Paris speaks warmly against this abuse, which created
much murmuring in England.

[245]

  N’aie, Ector, Roll’, ne Ogiers,
  Ne Judas Maahebeus li fiers
  Tant ne fit d’armes en estors
  Com fist li Rois Jehans cel jors
  Et il defors et il dedans
  La paru sa force et ses sens
  Et li hardement qu’il avoit.

  _Philip Mouskes_, 1274.


[246] John of Brienne married, as his second wife, a daughter of the
king of Arragon.

[247] “My lady lost, holy lady be my aid.”—TRANS.

[248] See Raynold, Matthew Paris, Alberic, Richard of St. Germain, and
the _Ecclesiastical History_ of Fleury, regarding this circumstance.

[249] Upon the quarrels of the pope and the emperor, _L’Italia Sacra_,
tom. viii., Richard de St. Germain, and particularly Matthew Paris, who
reports the letters of Frederick, may be consulted.

[250] This is a mistake; Richard had no legitimate children. Richard,
duke of Cornwall, who was likewise king of the Romans, was the son of
John, Richard’s brother. In the same manner Gibbon calls Edward I.
Richard’s nephew;—he was his _great-nephew_.—TRANS.

[251] It appears to be almost incredible that our author should be
so blind himself, or expect his readers to be so, to the lessons
taught by his History! If the early Crusaders could not buy off their
pilgrimages, more of them were attracted by what they might obtain on
earth, than by “religion and its promises.”—TRANS.

[252] Most of these questions may be found in the work of the Jesuit
Greutzer, which bears for title _De Cruce_.

[253] Although this is very like “damning with faint praise,” I cannot
see how the popes or their abuses are entitled to any mitigation of
contempt or disapproval: the beneficial results were the work of
Providence, and were never contemplated by the pontiffs.—TRANS.

[254] King John was a bad prince: he inspired mistrust in his subjects,
who demanded a pledge of him, and this pledge became the English
constitution. If France, before the revolution of 1789, had never
asked her kings for a pledge, it was because none of them had inspired
mistrust in his people: the best eulogy that can be made upon the kings
of France is, that the nation had never felt under their government the
want of a written or guaranteed constitution, and that they were in all
times considered as the safest guardians of the public liberty.

[It is scarcely conceivable how a writer of the nineteenth century
could offer his readers such opinions as these (both text and note).
Some of the best portions of British liberty were obtained from better
kings than any France had, with the exception of Henry IV., from Louis
IX. to the end of the monarchy. Our Charles I. and James II. had their
faults, but they are as “unsunned snow” by the side of nine French
monarchs out of ten.]—TRANS.

[255] M. Michaud is here more happy than usual in his political and
philosophical reflections. We might fancy him prescient of the 2nd of
December.—TRANS.

[256] A dispute upon an affair of gallantry, between two or more
troubadours.—TRANS.

[257] These verses are quoted by M. Raynourd in his grammar of the
Romance language.

[258] We have but to compare the piece of the Provençal with that of
Raoul de Courcy, who died in the third crusade.

[259] M. Michaud’s parental partiality for his elder born makes him
very oblivious. If we look back to his own account of the morals of
the early crusades, particularly those of Jerusalem, we cannot see the
justice of these remarks. The Crusaders only “remembered to be pious
and penitent” when they experienced reverses.—TRANS.

[260] It may be questioned whether the weapons since employed for the
same purpose, the cunning and the tongue of Jesuits, were not in all
senses as bad as the sword and lance of the Crusaders.—TRANS.

[261] The city of Thorn was built on the spot where the consecrated oak
grew.

[262] We may name, among the Greeks, the sacred war undertaken for the
lands which belonged to the temple of Delphos; but on reading closely
the history of this war, it is easy to see that they did not fight for
a dogma or a religious opinion, as in the wars which, among the moderns
have had religion for a motive or a pretence.

[263] Karakoroum, the residence of the principal branch of the
successors of Gengiskhan. It is only lately that the true situation of
this city has been fixed by M. Abel-Remusat; it was on the left bank of
the Orgon, not far from the junction of that river with the Selinga to
the south of the Lake of Baïkal, by the 49° of latitude and the 102° of
longitude. The same country has since been the residence of the Grand
Lama.

[264] M. Petis de Lacroix has published a life of Gengiskhan, according
to Eastern authors. This history, though fable is sometimes mixed with
truth, is one of the best works that can be consulted. M. Deguignes, in
his History of the Huns, has spoken at great length of the Tartars and
of Gengiskhan; he announces that he has deviated from the account of
Petis de Lacroix; but as he does not always name the sources from which
he has drawn, he does not inspire perfect confidence for this part of
his history. We find some details upon Gengiskhan in _La Bibliothèque
Orientale_ of D’Herbelot.

[265] The Chronicles of the middle ages often speak of Prester John.
A letter written by a prince of this name to Louis VII. has been
preserved. Seven barbarous princes have been reckoned who bore the name
of Prester John. The researches made to ascertain the truth would be
uninteresting nowadays.—See the _Precis de la Geographie Universelle_,
by M. Malte Brun, tom. i. p. 441.

[266] According to what we know of Gengiskhan, we should with
difficulty believe that among modern historians he has been able to
find panegyrists; but Petis de Lacroix has not been able to avoid the
example of most historians, who generally appear infatuated by the
hero whose life they are writing. An Arabian historian relates, that
on learning the massacre of his ambassadors, Gengiskhan was not able
to refrain from tears. Here Petis de Lacroix is very angry with the
Arabian, and reproaches him bitterly with having given the emperor of
the Moguls _a feminine_ character. All others, says he, have given a
portrait of him more worthy of a hero.

[267] There have been long disputes upon the terms Mogul and Tartar.
We think we can make out, amidst much uncertainty, that the Moguls
originally formed a distinct tribe of the vast countries of Tartary;
and that the Tartars, being in great numbers in the armies of the
conquering Moguls, obliterated in a degree the names of their
conquerors in the kingdoms of Europe and Asia to which these armies
penetrated.

[268] Father Gaubil has translated a Chinese history of Gengiskhan;
this history yields but little information, and gives no curious
details but upon the family and the successors of the conqueror.

[269] Matthew Paris speaks of the terror which the Moguls spread
through Europe: his history contains an exhortation to all the
nations of the West to fly to arms; each nation is in this history
characterized by an honourable and flattering epithet.

[270] The reader may consult _Thurocsius_, vol. i., _Rerum
Hungaricarum_, and particularly the _Carmen Miserabile_ of Roger of
Hungary, canon of Varadin, who has described in poetical prose the
disasters of which he himself was a witness.

[271] See in the Appendix the details which many of the Chronicles give
of the ravages of the Carismians in Palestine.

[272] Joinville gives many particulars of this war which he had learnt
during his sojourn in Palestine. The continuator of William of Tyre may
likewise be consulted. Matthew Paris has preserved two letters, one
from the patriarch of Jerusalem, the other from the grand master of the
Hospitallers, which describe this battle.

[273] This is the opinion of M. Deguignes, in his _Histoire des Huns_.

[274] Consult Matthew Paris, and the _Annales Ecclésiastiques_, for
particulars concerning the council of Lyons.

[275] Matthew Paris affords some very curious details upon the council
of Lyons; Le Père Labbe may also be consulted.

[276] We find in the great theology of Tournely (_Traité de l’Eglise_,
tom. ii.) a very learned dissertation upon this deposition of the
emperor Frederick II. at the first council of Lyons. This theologian
asserts that the council had nothing at all to do with this great act
of authority of Innocent IV., and brings several reasons to support his
opinion. We will quote some of them, leaving our readers to appreciate
their value.

“Whilst all the bulls of the pope, published in council, begin by these
words: ‘We have decreed, with the approbation of the council, according
to the advice of the sacred council, &c. (sacro approbante concilio, ex
communi concilii approbatione, statuimus),’ we read at the head of the
bull in question: ‘Sentence pronounced against the emperor Frederick
by the pope, Innocent IV., in presence of the council (sacro præsente
concilio),’ an essential difference, which is likewise observable in
the body of the bull, when the sovereign pontiff only speaks in his
own name, and as holding the place of Jesus Christ upon earth. All the
fathers of the council, says Matthew Paris, on hearing the sentence,
_were struck with surprise and horror_, sentiments they certainly would
not have felt if they had had any part in the judgment.

“All the historians of the time attribute this act of authority to the
pope, without even mentioning the council; and Frederick II., when
accusing the incompetence of the judge, his partiality, his blindness,
and his ingratitude, when writing to the kings of France and England
and the barons of his kingdom on the subject, only complains of the
pontiff, and does not attach the least reproach to the prelates who
composed the assembly. The sentence was considered as so completely the
work of the pope, that the Church, which received the decisions of the
council, attached little importance to the bull, and that this bull
became absolutely a party affair. It was rejected by a great number
of the churches of Germany and Italy. The kings of France and England
considered it as injurious to sovereign majesty, and continued to treat
Frederick as legitimate emperor. It only rendered the wars between the
Guelphs and Ghibellines more active and more inveterate.

“The pope said truly that he had deliberated with the fathers of the
council; but he adds, that the deliberation turned upon no other object
but the excommunication of the emperor; that he did not at all speak of
the article of the deposition, and that thence came the surprise and
horror which the prelates manifested.

“It is nevertheless objected that the pope and the fathers of the
council, after the reading of the sentence, turned down the waxlights
which they held and extinguished them, and that afterwards the pope
gave out the _Te Deum_, in which the prelates assisted; but Matthew
Paris believes that the circumstances are here not exact. He thinks
that some priests only, attached to the court of Rome, lent themselves
to the passion of the pope against Frederick, and performed the
ceremony of the waxlights, which may still further only relate to the
excommunication; otherwise how can we reconcile this passage of the
historian with the surprise and horror that were manifested, according
to him, in the assembly at the reading of the sentence.

“The pope did not even endeavour to persuade anybody that he was
supported by the authority of the council. He declared that he should
know how to maintain irrevocably _all that he had done_ relative to
Frederick.”

After having discussed all these points, Tournely raises doubts upon
the œcumenicity of the first council of Lyons.

“The council of Florence,” says this theologian, “which makes an
enumeration of the general councils held before that period, passes by
that of Lyons in silence, and in fact several countries, as Germany,
Italy, Spain, Brittany, Sweden, and Poland, had no bishops there; there
were few prelates from France or England.”

“In the same way the council of Constance, enumerating in a formula,
that the pope about to be elected was to sign all the œcumenic councils
which had preceded, only mentions one council of Lyons. Now, this could
only be the second, for that was very solemn. There were more than
five hundred bishops at it, as well from the East as the West, and the
Greeks in it acknowledged _the divine filiation_.”

Thadæus of Suesse, representative of the emperor Frederick II. at the
council of Lyons, and zealous defender of the rights of that prince,
appealed publicly from this council to a future general and _œcumenic_
council. One of the causes which might, according to Tournely, lead
several bishops into error, but which will appear very strange at the
present day, was, that they imagined the empire really was a feudatory
of the court of Rome. It is the sovereign pontiff, they say, who crowns
the emperor; he has then a particular and special right over the
empire; he can depose the head of it for a serious matter. Frederick,
in his letters to the kings of France and England, mentions and combats
strongly this ridiculous prejudice, and the foolish pretensions of
the popes. Gregory IX., in a letter addressed to Stephen, archbishop
of Canterbury, informs him that Frederick is engaged by oath to go to
the Holy Land, abandoning, if he failed in his promise, his states and
his person to the sovereign pontiff. According to this, the fathers
might believe that the deposition was a consequence of the penalty the
prince had incurred as a perjurer. We must refer to the ages in which
these questions were agitated to appreciate the influence they had upon
events.

[277] This great incident in the life of Louis IX. is differently, and
indeed more strikingly, related by most French historians. “When he
felt himself better, to the great astonishment of all, he ordered the
red cross to be affixed to his bed and his vestments, and made a vow
to go and fight for the tomb of Christ. His mother, and the priests
themselves, implored him to renounce his fatal design. It was all
in vain; and scarcely was he convalescent than he called his mother
and the bishop of Paris to his bedside, and said to them, ‘Since you
believe that I was not perfectly myself when I pronounced my vows,
there is my red cross, which I tear from my shoulders; I return it to
you: but now, when you must perceive that I am in the full enjoyment
of all my faculties, restore to me my cross; for He who is acquainted
with all things, knows also that no kind of food shall enter into my
mouth until I have again been marked with His holy sign. ‘It is the
hand of Heaven,’ cried all who were present; ‘its will be done.’”
(_Bonnechose_).—TRANS.

[278] English readers should acknowledge a familiar acquaintance in
this excellent mother and good queen: she is the _Lady Blanche_ of
Shakespear’s _King John_.—TRANS.

[279] See in our Appendix this fact related by Matthew Paris.

[280] It is Matthew Paris who furnishes us with information relative
to this attempt to persuade St. Louis. This is the chronicler that
throws most light upon the events of that period; such as the council
of Lyons, the quarrel of Frederick and the pope, and the crusade of
the king of France. We also find some details in William of Nangis, in
Joinville, and in the _Ecclesiastical Annals_ of Raynaldi.

[281] Que loyauté ils porteraient à sa famille, si aucune malle chose
avenait de sa personne au saint veage d’outremer.

[282] We do not observe that this worthy penitent opened his hand and
relaxed his grasp whilst living; death-bed repentances and posthumous
restitutions are very suspicious affairs.—TRANS.

[283] These calamities were but a portion of God’s great law of cause
and effect—they were begun in error and ended in failure. What
connection is there between Louis’ just government of his kingdom and
his mad and foolish expeditions to the East?—TRANS.

[284] Il ne voulut oncques retourner ses yeux vers Joinville, pour ce
que le cœur lui attendrit du biau chastel qu’il laissait, et de ses
deux enfants.

[285] Concerning the departure of Saint Louis, and the facts that
follow consult William of Nangis, William of Puits, Matthew Paris,
Sanuti, &c.

[286] Like many good and affectionate mothers, Blanche was very
jealous of the influence of a young wife over her son. Principally for
territorial advantages, Louis married Marguerite of Provence, when he
was nineteen and the princess thirteen. Immediately after the ceremony,
Blanche separated the newly-married couple and kept them apart for six
years, under pretext of the youth of the new queen.—TRANS.

[287] Bien fou celui qui, ayant quelque pêché sur son âme, se met en un
tel danger; car si on s’endort au soir, on ne sait si on se trouvera le
matin au fond de la mer.

[288] Michaud has omitted to mention the cause of Louis’ unfortunate
choice of a route,—the residence in Cyprus proving so injurious to the
army. The most regular and advisable route would have been by Sicily;
but after Louis had in vain tried every means of subduing the anger
of the pope, his superstitious reverence for the head of the Church
prevailed over even his good sense and his prudence, and he declined
stopping in Sicily, because that island was part of the dominions of an
excommunicated prince.—TRANS.

[289] The French had a custom of reckoning sums by _twenties_: in the
text of Joinville this stands, “six vingts livres tournois.”—TRANS.

[290] Oncques nul d’eux ne revint.

[291] Matthew Paris, William of Nangis, said Zanfliet are agreed
concerning this embassy. We shall revert to it in our Appendix.

[292] Deguignes informs us that the prince Ecalthaï was the lieutenant
of the khan of the Tartars in Asia Minor.

[293] Most of the articles which form the correspondence between
Christendom and the Tartars are collected in the book of Moshemius,
entitled _Historia Tartorum Ecclesiastica_: the letters of this
correspondence do not all merit the same attention or the same
confidence.

[294] M. Abel-Remusat, in his learned Memoir upon the Tartars,
explains several doubtful circumstances of this embassy; he examines
the opposite versions, and does not at all adopt the opinion of M.
Deguignes, who views the Mogul ambassadors as nothing but impostors. If
it may be allowed me, after these two great authorities, to offer an
opinion, I should say that the arrival of Louis having created a great
sensation in the East, Ecalthaï, governor of all the provinces of Asia,
might send emissaries to ascertain the designs and strength of the
Franks; and it may be believed that these emissaries, to perform their
mission with more success, feigned several circumstances calculated to
increase their credit in the minds of the Christians. It appears to us
that this opinion may reconcile that which is opposite in that of the
two writers quoted.

[295] No chronicle says that the king of Cyprus went with Louis,
although he had taken the cross. This prince is never mentioned in any
of the events of the war.

[296] This word comes to us from the Arabs, with the instrument which
it designates. The Arabs pronounce it _nakarah_.

[297] ——chose épouvantable à ouïr et moult étrange aux
Français.—_Joinville._

[298] An admirable subject for a large historical picture.—TRANS.

[299] Upon the battles that preceded the taking of Damietta, and
upon the taking of that city, Joinville may be consulted, as the
historian that furnishes the greatest number of details. William of
Nangis, Matthew Paris, but particularly Guy de Melun, may be read with
advantage. We have quoted in our text the Arabian authors that have
spoken of these events.

[300] At this period the national troops had neither the courage nor
the constancy that the labours of war require. The Arabs, who had
entered Egypt as conquerors with Amron-Ben-al-As, had disappeared,
without leaving successors capable of supporting their reputation.
There were no means of recruiting the army but by slaves bought in the
north of Asia and in Europe, or by wandering Arabs, who, accustomed to
a hardy, active life, still showed some energy. This latter measure
presented another advantage. By bringing these nomads under the yoke of
military discipline, the nations were delivered from the depredations
of men who lived by war. It was with this motive that the pacha of
Egypt of the present day has enrolled the Arabs of his states under his
banners.—See the _Voyage of Belzoni in Egypt and Numidia_.

[301] The livre Tournois was so called from being coined at Tours,
and was one-fifth less in value than the livre coined in Paris; thus
afterwards the livre Tournois was valued at twenty sous, that of Paris
at twenty-five. The sum mentioned would thus only amount to little more
than £200 which appears almost impossible.—TRANS.

[302] Ainsi demeura la besogne, dont maintes gens se tinrent mal
satisfaits.—_Joinville._

[303] At this period Louis IX. was but thirty-three years old.—TRANS.

[304] There is here an apparent contradiction between the version of
Ducange and that of MM. Melot, Sallier, and Caperonier: in the latter
we read that these five hundred Mussulmans were sent to harass the
French army, but there is no mention of a deceit, or _ruse de guerre_;
in that of Ducange, on the contrary, we find this sentence: “He [the
sultan] sent to the king, as a _ruse_, five hundred of his best-mounted
horsemen, they telling the king that they were come to assist him, him
and all his army.” We find nothing like this in the edition of MM.
Melot, Sallier, and Caperonier; it is probable that this sentence may
have been interpolated in the manuscript, for we cannot believe that
five hundred Mussulman horsemen could have been received as friends
in the Christian army, who stood in no need of auxiliaries, and who
certainly did not look for them among the Saracens. We avail ourselves
of this opportunity to warn our readers that the various editions of
Joinville often vary in important circumstances, and that they should
at all times be subjected to a very critical examination.

[305] Il s’écriait, pleurant à grant larmes: “Beau Sire, Dieu Jesus
Christ, garde moi et toute ma gent.”—_Joinville._

[306] This word _ores_, which was employed to animate the courage of
combatants, and which is still in use among the people in several
provinces of France, may it not be the same as the word _houra_, which
the Russians employ? May it not have been introduced by the Franks and
the other barbarians who conquered the Gauls?

[307] This is the same person who, later, made himself so formidable to
the Christians when he had united Egypt and Syria under his power; he
had preserved the name of Bondocdar from that of his ancient master, so
called because he was the _bondocdar_, or general of the arbalatiers,
in the reign of Malek-Saleh.

[308] Je vous promets que oncques plus bel homme armé ne vis.

[309] Leur disant paroles en signe de mocquerie.—_Joinville._

[310] .... et tous furent moult oppressés d’angoisse, de compassion
et de pitié de le voir ainsi plorer.—_Joinville._ [I hope my readers
will excuse my repetitions of this kind; I make them from a sense of
inability to convey the touching and characteristic simplicity of
the original, and from a wish that others should partake with me the
feeling they create.]—TRANS.

[311] This disease was the scurvy; “it was such,” says Joinville,
“that the flesh of our legs dried away to the bone, and our skins
became of a black or earth colour, like an old saddle which has been a
long time laid aside: and besides this, we who were afflicted by this
disease were soon subjected to another persecution, in a complaint
of the mouth, which arose from our having eaten of those fish; it
putrified the flesh of the gums, so that it rendered the breath
horribly stinking.” Joinville here speaks of the _burbotte_, a fish of
the Nile, which is a voracious fish, and feeds upon dead bodies. The
seneschal adds, in another passage of his memoirs, “that the malady
having seized upon the army, it became necessary for the barbers to cut
out the swollen flesh of the gums of all who were afflicted with this
disease, so that they could not eat. Great pity was it to hear all from
whom this dead flesh had been cut, going about in the army, crying and
moaning. They appeared to me like poor women who are in labour with
their children when they come upon earth: nobody can tell how pitiable
that sight was.”

[312] ... ne oncques plus ne chanta. [The readers of Michaud have
reason to congratulate themselves, when he is availing himself of such
authorities as Villehardouin and Joinville; he seems to have a sympathy
with them that procures us some very delightful traits.]—TRANS.

[313] Bernard Thesaurius, the author of the Continuation of the History
of William of Tyre, has fixed the precise epoch of each fact. We
shall most likely have occasion to draw the reader’s attention to the
_Annales Ecclésiastiques_ of this writer in a future volume.

[314] This generous trait of St. Louis, who refused to quit his army,
is attested by both French and Oriental historians. Joinville expresses
himself thus:—“Seeing the king had the same disease as the army,
and great weakness, as others had, we thought he would be much safer
on board one of the great galleys; but he said ‘he would rather die
than leave his people.’” Geoffrey of Beaulieu, equally an eyewitness,
attests this fact. To the evidence of these two historians we may add
that of the Arabian historian Aboul Mahassem. “The king of France,”
says he, “might have escaped from the Egyptians, either on horseback,
or in a boat; but this generous prince would never consent to abandon
his troops.”

[The conduct of Louis might be imprudent, but it was noble and heroic.
The admirers of the modern French idol, Buonaparte, would be very much
at a loss to find such a trait in his history; it was always _sauve qui
peut_ with him, when he met with reverses.]—TRANS.

[315] See the extract from _Soyouti_ in Appendix.

[316] This is the Minieh of Aboul-Abdallah.

[317] What a lesson is this letter to all such as designate their
God “the God of armies,” or are worshippers of military glory!
The archbishop of Canterbury could not have written a better,
or one apparently more pious, after the battles of Trafalgar or
Waterloo.—TRANS.

[318] Très volontiers le ferai, et si ai-je eu en pensée d’ainsi faire,
si le cas y échéait.—_Joinville._

[319] I am unable to discover the nature of this punishment, or the
meaning of the word, but cannot help thinking they are connected with
the French proverbial expression, _Envoyer quelqu’un au berniquets_, as
meaning to ruin him.—TRANS.

[320] Joinville speaks of a sum of five hundred thousand livres.
Ducange has made a dissertation on this head, that gives very little
information:—in the first place, we must be able to ascertain what was
then the value of 500,000 livres of our money.

[321] The continuator of Tabary and the _History of St. Louis_, by
Joinville, furnish information upon this event. Their accounts agree
exactly.

[322] Would not the death of the accomplished Sidney assort worthily
with these pictures, as not only exemplifying the good and true knight,
but the Christian hero, imbued with charity, the great principle of the
Gospel?—TRANS.

[323] This is really one of those tales that require “seven justices’
names” to vouch for their authenticity. How such a man, at such a time,
could be ambitious of the honour of knighthood, it is very difficult to
imagine. But when we recollect that the evidence of sixty-five miracles
performed by him, was produced to procure his canonization, we must not
be sceptical in what regards Louis IX.—TRANS.

[324] We had at first consulted the edition of Ducange; and we have
been surprised to find an account and expressions totally different in
that of Caperonier, otherwise called the edition of the Louvre; however
this may be, we cannot conclude, from either one version or the other,
that any proposal of the kind was made to Louis IX. [As the reader
may like, without trouble, to see the opinion of our great historian
upon this interesting subject, I venture to subjoin it:—“The idea of
the emirs to choose Louis for their sultan is seriously attested by
Joinville, pp. 77-78, and does not appear to me so absurd as to M. de
Voltaire. The Mamelukes themselves were strangers, rebels, and equals;
they had felt his valour, they hoped for his conversion; and such a
motion, which was not seconded, might be made perhaps by a secret
Christian, in their tumultuous assembly.”—_Gibbon._]—TRANS.

[325] If we compare this council with that of the Christians which sat
after the taking of Jerusalem, and the results of both, we shall be
less inclined to blame the hesitation of the Mussulmans. The Crusaders
were the invaders of the country of the Mussulmans, the assailants
of their faith—can it be wondered at if they awakened vindictive
passions?—TRANS.

[326] These Arabian verses were translated by M. l’Abbé Renard. See
_L’Extrait d’Abulfeda_, vol. xi.

[327] Matthew Paris gives curious details upon the effects produced by
the news of the captivity of the king.

[328] Among the great number of historians who have spoken of this
movement, William de Guy, Matthew Paris, William of Nangis, and the
_Annals of Waverley_ may be consulted.

(Some historians relate the catastrophe differently. One says: “The
pastors were accustomed to preach, surrounded by armed men for their
defence; one day, by the command of Blanche, an executioner introduced
himself among these, and gliding behind Jacob, struck his head off at a
blow, before the eyes of the spectators, who were chilled with horror.
Some knights then appeared and dispersed the pastors.”)—TRANS.

[329] There can be no doubt that this was the case with those who
remained with him; even the worthy seneschal and all. His determination
to go to Antioch proves that he had no resource in Europe. It was a
desperate game, and they were obliged to play it out.—TRANS.

[330] Norway.

[331] The reader may remember a curious ceremony of alliance, in the
last volume, wherein the one party passes through the shirt of the
other whilst he has it on.—TRANS.

[332] M. Michaud observes this is a remarkable circumstance; but it is
much more remarkable, that whilst instructing his readers, he appears
to gather no wisdom himself. Every page of his book tells us, that
though there were many examples of sincere piety and virtue among
the Crusaders, the bulk of them were _adventurers_, to whom the most
profitable religion would be the best. He is so in love with his drama,
that he wishes to think the actors and their motives of action much
better than they are.—TRANS.

[333] M. Ancelot, in his tragedy of _Louis IX._, has painted with much
truthfulness the character of a renegado.

[334] Joinville’s account is very confused here; indeed, almost
unintelligible. He says at first that the king was at Sidon, and that
he retired into the castle on the arrival of the Saracens. Two pages
further on he says: “When the king had finished the fortifying of
Jaffa, he formed the intention of doing the same for Sidon as he had
done for Jaffa.” We cannot fail to observe a contradiction here. We
can suppose that Louis had been to Sidon, had left it, and had again
returned; but one circumstance proves the contrary. History says that
two thousand Christians were killed at Sidon, or in the vicinity of
that city; if Louis had then been upon the spot, it is most probable
he would have buried the dead before his departure, and would not
have deferred the performance of this pious duty till his return. It
is evident that Joinville’s account has been altered at this part;
unfortunately, this alteration is not the only one which this precious
historical monument has undergone.

[335] It is not uninteresting or barren of instruction, to think
how different would be the reflections of a Voltaire or a Gibbon on
this subject! The reader may safely take a position between the two
extremes: Louis was a good and pious man, but a very mistaken one;
as king of a great people, he certainly had not performed his duties
during the last five years.—TRANS.

[336] The continuation of the conversation of King Louis with the emir
has for its object the manner in which the Mussulman doctors interpret
the precept for the pilgrimage to Mecca.

[337] But there is one piece of internal evidence in this tradition,
that we think should obtain it credit, notwithstanding the silence of
history. When we remember how the European armies in Egypt, at the end
of the last century, suffered from _ophthalmia_, we think there is
strong reason to believe that Louis might found such an institution on
his return.—TRANS.

[338] _Verit. Invent. de l’Histoire de France_, by John de Serres, p.
152.

[339] One thing worthy of remark is, that the emperor Frederick
resembled closely, both in character and policy, Frederick II., king of
Prussia; but the latter was in harmony with his age, and his age has
named him the _great Frederick_.




                   TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE:

—Obvious print and punctuation errors were corrected.







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HISTORY OF THE CRUSADES (VOL. 2 OF 3) ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.